Vedic Education

CHAPTER 1: INTRODUCTION
Something new has to go in education, and the only thing for all-ways satisfaction
will be total knowledge to every student; total capacity of action to every youth;
and a fulfilled state of life in enlightenment to every elderly person.1
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi
I. READING THE VEDIC LITERATURE FROM BEGINNING TO END AS AN EDUCATIONAL

PROGRAM
This thesis explores in detail the curriculum of reading the Vedic Literature in
Sanskrit, that His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi proposes as a key technology of
Vedic Education that will bring total knowledge and capability to every student:
Reading the Vedic Literature in sequence is the procedure to spontaneously train

the brain physiology and the whole physiology of speech to function in the most
orderly way so that every thought, speech, and action is spontaneously promoted
in the evolutionary direction of Natural Law, and thereby spontaneously enjoys
full support of the evolutionary quality of intelligence that upholds order and
evolution in the entire universe. The importance of reading the Vedic Literature is
very obvious in view of the recent discovery of the Veda and Vedic Literature in
the human physiology.2
This program of reading Vedic Literature has its theoretical foundation in the
discovery by His Majesty King Nader Rm that every aspect of Veda and Vedic
Literature has a counterpart, a corresponding structure in human physiology.3 Reading

the Vedic Literature in sequencecombined with the practice of the Transcendental
*
Meditation technique, the other key technology of Vedic Educationis a systematic
program to enliven total brain physiology, in order to culture perfection in life. The
program of reading has been successfully explored in a series of case studies and
*
Transcendental Meditation, TM-Sidhi, Maharishi Transcendental Meditation,
Maharishi TM, Maharishi TM-Sidhi, Maharishi Vedic Science, Vedic Science, Consciousness-
Based and Maharishi University of Management are registered or common law trademarks
licensed to Maharishi Vedic Education Development Corporation and used with permission.
CHAPTER 1: INTRODUCTION 2
theoretical investigations.4 On the basis of this success, the program of reading Vedic
Literature is being adopted by Maharishi schools and colleges around the world. The
presentation of this program of reading Vedic Literature to students of all ages requires
attention to the proper packaging of the Vedic Literature. The curriculum for the program
of reading Vedic Literature defines precisely every syllable, every word and every page
in sequence that the student reads in a 3000-hour reading program, and presents every
page in a simple, attractive and appealing format. The Vedic Literature reading
curriculum practically applies to the field of education the fruit of the knowledge of
Vedic Science brought to light by His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, and His Majesty
King Nader Rm.
Maharishi has organized the scattered Vedic Literature into a systematic science,
consisting of 40 branches.5 This organization of total Vedic Literature into 40 branches is

the starting point of the Vedic Literature reading program. (Please refer to Figure 1.)
For almost every branch of Vedic knowledge, H.M. King Nader Rm6 has, with
Maharishis guidance, specified in detail, what are the specific texts of that branch, and
how they are correlated with human physiology. With Maharishis definition of Vedic
Literature,7 and H.M. King Nader Rms extraordinary exposition of the relationship of
the individual texts to the physiology,8 in broad strokes, the full scope of Maharishis
Vedic Science, and the full breadth and depth of Vedic Literature have been defined.
This thesis advances this process one more step, to the point of actually putting
into the hands of the reader the texts that he should read in sequence, in an ideal form, for
maximum impact, and complete accomplishment of all the goals of the reading program,
for structuring perfection in life. This thesis chronicles the sequence of texts on a website
where students go to retrieve the Vedic Literature.9 The website has a simple structure:
The home page shows the 40 branches of Vedic Literature in their proper sequence.
Figure 1: Maharishis vision of the total range of Vedic Literature.

(Please refer to Figure 2.) For each branch, there is a linked-page that shows all the texts
of that branch in their proper sequence. (Please refer to Figure 3): Each linked-file that
the student downloads contains only the material that the student should read, without
commentary or discussion of any kind. This purity and simplicity of presentation of each
text makes the reading curriculum completely adaptable to students of all ages from
elementary to Ph.D. and completely accessible to students in the United States and
around the world, as far as the World Wide Web reaches.
The development of the ancient Vedic Literature as a curriculum of reading
appropriate for students of all ages from elementary to Ph.D. requires the adaptation of
more than 300 texts to the very specific demands of beginning readers. As a general rule,
the published texts of Vedic Literature are intended for scholarly audiences, that is for
readers who are to a large degree fluent in thinking, speaking, reading and understanding
Sanskrit. Contrariwise, student readers in Maharishis Vedic Literature reading program
are trained only in the correct pronunciation of the sounds of the Devangar script:
Fluency in recognizing and correctly pronouncing the letters of the Devangar script is
the starting point for entering into the curriculum of reading Vedic Literature.10 The
published literature provides many obstacles and hurdles for incorporation into the
reading program, and indeed, there is no published text for any branch that is completely
appropriate and acceptable for the reading curriculum. The ideal packaging presents each
ancient text without introduction, without commentary or translation, without critical
apparatus, and with a consistent and familiar Devangar font.
The Vedic Literature reading curriculum and the Vedicreserve website11 grew out
of the practical needs of the pioneering individuals who began to read through the entire
Vedic Literature, under the guidance of His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi.12 The
Figure 2: Homepage of the Vedicreserve website.

Figure 3: hikh
webpage on Vedicreserve website.
defining and packaging of the reading curriculum has taken place to fulfill the needs of a
growing community of readers. To explain this need for a precisely defined and packaged
reading curriculum, the next section chronicles the history of the Vedic Literature reading
program.
II. HISTORY OF THE VEDIC LITERATURE READING PROGRAM
The Vedic Literature reading program at Maharishi University of Management
began in October, 1991,13 when the new Vedic Literature track of the doctoral program
in Maharishi Vedic Science received the direction from His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh
Yogi, founder of the University, to Read the Vedic Literature from beginning to end.14
They began reading the Vedic Literature, skipping over the study of grammar, syntax and
other aids in understanding the meaning of the text, instead reading only for the sound
value. Reciting the sounds of the texts of the Vedic Literature without regard for the
meaning is an ancient technology of human development recognized by K. Parameswara
Aithal as the real reason for existence of the ancient science of phonetics, which he calls
Veda-lakhaa:
A mere recitation of the Vedic hymns in the proper way is believed to produce a
spiritual effect irrespective of understanding the meaning of the texts recited.
Though the knowledge of meaning is regarded as useful in the performance of the
rituals by enhancing their effects, this aspect is usually ignored.15
Aithal explains that, generally, recitation of the texts has been reserved for
students learning the Veda in a procedure called Adhyyana, where the student learns
the Vedic texts traditionally maintained by his family.16 On the basis of Aithals
testimony it is evident that recitation of texts without regard to meaning is in accord with
contemporary and historical practice. However, the reading of the entire corpus of Vedic
Literature, encompassing the four Veda, the four Upaveda, the Vedga and Upga,
the Brhmaa, rayaka and Upanihad, and Itihsa, Pura and Smiti, together
with the Prtihkhya, 27 branches in all,17 as Maharishi proposed in 1991, was a
completely new program. Thus, the seven students who began to read the Vedic
Literature four hours a day, in 1991, were pioneering a new technology of Maharishi
Vedic Science, that was destined to become a core program of Vedic Education. As
Maharishi explained in Maharishi Vedic University Introduction,18 reading Vedic
Literature is a program that builds on the coherence and orderliness of brain functioning
developed through the practice of the Maharishi Transcendental Meditation and TM-
Sidhi programs.
Initially, the students in this Vedic Literature reading program read some texts in
Sanskrit, and some texts in English, but in the spring of that first school year, when these
beginning students had became much more proficient in reading Devangar, the
guidance came from Maharishi to read primarily in Sanskrit.19 During the course of their
reading, these early pioneers soon found that it was more convenient and more enjoyable
to read one text for a sustained period, usually from beginning to end, rather than reading
one branch for 30 minutes, and another branch for 30 minutes, and thus quickly stepping
through all the branches of Vedic Literature.20
Thus, the students were accustomed to reading the Vedic Literature text by text,
when, in the summer of 1994, Maharishi added a fundamental feature of structure to the
program of reading Vedic Literature: The Vedic Literature was to be read in sequence.21
Students reading the Vedic Literature thereafter began with the four Veda, then began to
read Shiksh and the other Vedga, then the Upga and Upavedic texts, and finally the
Upanihad, rayaka and Brhmaa, and Itihsa, Pura and Smiti, followed by the
Prtihkhya. This became the program of reading the Vedic Literature until 1996, when
the four Vedas were removed from the reading program, and instead students were
encouraged to listen to the recitation of the four principal Veda by properly trained
pandits.22
The reading sequence was first published in Vedic Knowledge for Everyone in
1994.23 There 27 branches of Vedic Literature were listed. An expanded version of the
reading list was contained in the landmark work by Tony Nader, M.D., Ph.D., Human
Physiology, Expression of Veda and Vedic Literature, 1995.24 Here for the first time, the
six Prtishkhya were recognized as independent branches of Vedic Literature, rather
than being collected together in a single branch. The six traditionally recognized branches
of yur Veda were also recognized as independent branches, bringing the total number to
(27+5+5=) 37. The subsequent edition of Naders text, published in 2000,25 contained
many refinements in the organization of the Vedic Literature, including the addition of
three lesser known yurvedic texts, Hrta Samhit, Bhela Samhit and Kshyapa
Samhit, bringing the total number of texts in the Vedic Literature to 40. For each branch,
Dr. Nader listed all the component texts, for the first time delimiting which texts
belonged to each branch, and, by implication, defining which texts were to be acquired
and read in the program of reading the entire Vedic Literature.
More than simply listing the branches and texts of the Vedic Literature, Dr. Nader
showed systematically that every branch of Vedic Literature was matched for structure
and function by some system in the body, or some particular group of fibres or specific
aspect of the human physiology. He demonstrated that the texts of Vedic Literature
contain the intelligence underlying every aspect of structure and function of the human
physiology.26 He made the prediction that reading of the text not only enlivens that
quality in the physiology as a whole, but specifically enlivens proper functioning of the
intelligence in that particular corresponding aspect of the physiology. Thus reading the
Vedic Literature becomes a systematic way of enlivening the total intelligence of the
physiology, fibre by fibre, and raising the style of functioning of the entire physiology
more and more towards perfection. This knowledge can be applied to cure diseases, by
reciting the Vedic texts appropriate to strengthen and heal diseased or weakened organs,
but can also be used to culture the nervous system to fulfill the highest goals of
education, unfolding the infinite inner intelligence of every student.27
A number of doctoral dissertations at Maharishi University of Management have
systematically investigated the entire range of claims for personal and psychological
transformation through reading the Vedic Literature in Sanskrit.28 In particular, Ramberg
examined 12 different areas of improvement in a students life that were predicted by
Maharishi in various lectures and published books.29 These predictions are:
Hypothesis 1: Orderliness in the brain physiology: Orderly brain functioning

means functioning free from stress and strain, and functioning with least effort,
functioning with least expenditure of energy.
Hypothesis 2: Balance in the brain physiology: Balance in brain functioning is
seen in increased coordination and reciprocity in the relationship between
different parts of the brain, as for example between the left and right hemispheres
of the brain.
Hypothesis 3: Expansion of memory: Improvement in memory means better short
term memory, more profound and expanded long term memory, and spontaneous
access to those stored impressions that are most useful at the moment.
Hypothesis 4: Purification of the physiology: When the physiology functions in
limited channels for a long time, it loses its flexibility, and capacity for holistic
integrated functioning. Purification of the physiology refers to the removal of
blocks and stress which restrict the individual parts of the physiology from
participating completely in the functioning of the whole.
Hypothesis 5: Brain functioning from more silent levels: Quieter levels of the
mind are more comprehensive, taking in a broader territory, and bringing to bear
more of the hidden reserves of the brain for more profound decision-making and
greater success in the field of action.
Hypothesis 6: Increased peace of mind: By functioning from quieter levels of
consciousness, the basis of action in knowledge becomes more profound: Right
knowledge is the basis of successful action, action which achieves its target,
giving rise to fulfillment. This state of fulfillment based on right knowledge and
successful action is enjoyed as tranquility and peace of mind.
Hypothesis 7: Increased harmony in the mind: Harmony in the mind means that
every aspect of the personalitysenses, mind and heart, intellect and egois
functioning in coordination with the whole. The enlivenment of total brain
functioning inspires every aspect to participate coherently with the whole, to be
harmonious with the whole.
Hypothesis 8: Unfoldment of deeper levels of consciousness: Deeper levels of

consciousness put to function more and more of the intelligence of the creative
process in Nature. Unfoldment of deeper levels of consciousness means unfolding
the infinite organizing power of the creative intelligence in Nature to function in
every thought and action.
Hypothesis 9: Promotion of evolution to higher states of consciousness: Higher
states of consciousness, in which the transcendental fourth state of consciousness
is maintained as an all-time reality along with the changing states of waking and
sleeping, develop naturally on the basis of the cultivation of holistic brain
function. Holistic brain functioning occurs with eyes closed during the practice of
Transcendental Meditation, but with eyes open during the reading of Vedic
Literature.
Hypothesis 10: Eliminates stress and strain in brain functioning: By reading Vedic
Literature, the brain physiology is cultured to adopt the sequential and orderly
functioning of Natural Law, so that brain activity is completely natural and free
from stress and strain.
Hypothesis 11: Promotes orderly functioning of the entire physiology of speech:
Reading the Vedic Literature out loud trains the entire physiology of speech to
function in accord with Natural Law, in the most orderly and efficient way.
Hypothesis 12: Each text enlivens a specific quality of consciousness in the
individual: For each of the 40 branches of Vedic Literature, there is a specific
quality of consciousness which Maharishi has identified, that encapsulates the
theme of that branch of knowledge. The reading of any text in a particular branch
should enliven that quality of consciousness in the awareness of the individual.
Ramberg systematically explored and verified these claims in his own experience
of two and half years of reading the Vedic Literature. Similarly, Kleinschnitz, Freeman,
Hankey, deFreitas and others have confirmed the validity of the predictions made by
Maharishi for this powerful educational technology.30

With these different features of the reading program in place, 1) reading in
Sanskrit without regard for the meaning, 2) reading each text from beginning to end, one
by one, and 3) reading the 36 branches (other than ik Veda, Sma Veda, Yajur Veda
and Atharva Veda) in sequence, and with the growing confirmation of the effectiveness
of the program, based on the research of the doctoral students at Maharishi University of
Management, Maharishi, in 1998, began to unfold a new thought: Establishing the simple
innocent reading of the Vedic Literature in Sanskrit as the core educational curriculum in
primary schools, high schools and colleges.31 This new educational program is intended
to replace concept-based education with education focused on culturing consciousness
and physiology to a state of perfection. The goal of Maharishis vision of education, is to
use every students education years to refine the physiology and to develop the
individuals full cosmic potential, rather than teaching concepts and cramming the mind
full of facts and information, that lose their relevance in a very short time.32 Supported by
the dramatic results and experiences of the doctoral students in the Vedic Literature
track,33 Maharishi saw that education could be raised to the level of perfection.
Maharishi pursued this thought of reading the Vedic Literature to culture the
human physiology to perfection in a course called Creating a Perfect Man,34 taught by
Dr. Tony Nader, and broadcast by satellite to 4,000 course participants around the world,
in 2000 and 2001. In that course, in which course participants were systematically
introduced to every branch of Vedic Literature, its correspondences in the physiology,
and the recitation of sample texts of each branch, Maharishi advised everyone to read the
entire Vedic Literature for its pure sound value, and brought out the Sanskrit expression:
p;#m;]e, s?yit
pha-mtrea sidhyati
By mere recitation, one gains perfection.35
In one decade, the initial experiment of reading the Vedic Literature from
beginning to end, a research program carried forward by a handful of doctoral
researchers, was expanded to a universal mandate, a program of education to bring

perfection to every child born anywhere in the world. During that decade, Maharishi,
working with H.M. King Nader Rm, defined the main parameters of the reading
program: The branches of Vedic Science, the main texts of each branch, what to read in
each text, and the program of reading in sequence. Now the educational theory of
bringing perfection to education through reading Vedic Literature challenges the reality
of the completely scattered and incoherent character of the Vedic Literature as it is
available today. On the one hand, the scattered Vedic Literature has been brought
together into a complete and perfect science of life by Maharishi, and the importance of
each text for enlivening the underlying intelligence in the physiology has been brought
out by King Nader Rm. But the texts themselves remain undeveloped, rare, sometimes
out of print, poorly typeset, difficult to read, and often challenging for all but the most
erudite scholar. The rise of a program of reading Vedic Literature brings forth the need to
take stock of what Vedic Literature is available in the world today, and how it may be put
to use in a universal curriculum of reading. The next section examines the limitations and
problems posed by the currently available textbooks of Vedic Literature, and the standard
of presentation that should ideally upheld in the curriculum of reading Vedic Literature.
III. THE NEED FOR AN ONLINE RESOURCE OF VEDIC LITERATURE TO ACTUALIZE VEDIC
EDUCATION
There are actually no published texts that are completely suitable for the Vedic
Literature reading program. The doctoral students beginning the program in 1991 had an
incomplete collection of texts at their disposal, and the texts they did have presented a
wide range of challenges. Even for a highly motivated student, there are a great number
of hurdles that beset the path of reading the Vedic Literature in sequence, and it is
perhaps due to the need to overcome a wide range of difficulties that the program was
started with doctoral students, rather than with elementary or high school students,36 who
are also quite capable of learning the Devangar script, and reading the texts aloud
syllable by syllableand gaining all these same benefits from reading. Indeed, it can be
argued that the flexible and growing nervous system of the child is even more suited to
this program of reading Vedic Literature. For the young reader, however, the texts need
to be packaged in such a way that there is no confusion and no discrimination needed.
For the older reader, in view of the large number of texts to be read, the procedure needs
to be simplified and streamlined as much as possible, in order for the goal of the
programthe reading of the entire Vedic Literature from beginning to endto be
realizable.
Gathering together all the scattered texts of Vedic Literature is obviously an
essential step in promoting this educational paradigm of reading the Vedic Literature in
sequence. However, bookstores are limited by what is actually in print at any one time. A
large proportion of the Vedic Literature is out of print. A good Vedic Library requires
patient accumulation over 30 or 40 years, and even then there will be significant gaps.
This problem is overcome to a large degree, at least for the individual researcher in the
U.S.A, by the national system of library catalogs in the U.S.A., called OCLC.37 The
Online Computer Library Center makes it possible to locate texts in any library in North
America. OCLC, and the interlibrary loan system, make it possible for a researcher to
bring together on his desktop all the different texts of Vedic Literature that may be
scattered among dozens of libraries across the continent.38 This brings together the
acquisition efforts of librarians and Sanskrit departments throughout the U.S. and Canada
for more than a century. Hardly any books will have completely escaped the notice of
scholars and librarians: Thus, there is no real restriction to access to the published texts of
Vedic Literature, at least for the patient scholar. However, the scarcity of many titles in
the Vedic Literature implies that there will be a major bottleneck in the flow of
knowledge if an entire class or school begins on the project of reading through the Vedic
Literature.39
One might suggest, naturally, that, copyright permitting, out-of-print books could
be scanned and distributed on the internet. Scanning and posting rare texts could, in
principle, solve the problem of access to a limited supply of out-of-print books. However,
when one opens each text, and begins to focus on the contents of each text, one realizes
that the texts so far available in the worldthose in print, and those out of printare not
easily adapted to the program of reading the total Vedic Literature in sequence. There are
five main problems that the already published texts of Vedic Literature present: 1)
English translations and commentaries; 2) Sanskrit commentaries; 3) footnotes and other
apparatus of critical editions; 4) corrigenda; and 5) difficult or undesirable typefaces.
1) Since it is the sound of the Sanskrit language that has the desired effect in
culturing balanced brain functioning, and not the meaning brought out by the translator,
students are advised not to get bogged down reading translations. Therefore texts with
English translations alternating with text are a distraction. Examples are shown in Figures
4, 5, 6, and 8. Texts can be condensed to far fewer pages, and the reader can proceed
from verse to verse much more easily when the translations are left out.
2) Because it is the Sanskrit text itself whose precise correspondence with an
aspect of the human physiology has been remarked by Dr. Nader, and not any later man-
made commentary on the text, the students are advised not to read the commentaries.
Many texts have been preserved from oblivion by great commentaries that have drawn
attention to the great significance of their source texts. These great commentaries are very
precious for their intellectual content, and are greatly appreciated for their inherent value
in preserving their texts against the ravages of time. But the commentaries are not useful
in the context of the Vedic Literature reading program. Commentaries in texts are at best
a distraction; in many cases beginning students are completely bewildered and unable to
distinguish the text from the commentary. A very tangible example of a commentary that
is difficult to distinguish from the main text is shown in Figure 5. The example is from a
popular edition of the Stra of Vykaraa (Vedic grammar).
3) Footnotes in English or in Sanskrit, and other paraphernalia of the critical
apparatus provide another kind of difficulty. Although seemingly innocuous, always
appearing below the line, the reference numbers and symbols that refer to notes are
sometimes confused for diacritical marks. Figure 6 shows examples, quite typical of
many critical editions, where the references dominate the page, and the text itself seems
more in the background. Critical editions attempt to show how the same text has been
presented differently in different published or manuscript editions. However, the reader
can only pronounce the text one way, and in this reading program he is not concerned
with the meaning. Thus the alternate readings are of no use at all. One particularly
difficult incarnation of the alternate reading involves placing the alternate reading in
parenthesis within the stream of the text. In manybut not all casesthe parenthetical
text is to be substituted for the preceding syllables or words. To determine the
appropriateness or relevance of including the parenthetical text, and whether in fact a
substitution is implied, requires a grammatical understanding of the language that readers
in the Vedic Literature reading program have not gained. This particular kind of critical
apparatus provides an insuperable challenge for the reader.

4) There is another extraordinary challenge found in some of the more rare,
infrequently published texts. When a text intended for a small community of scholars is
published, careful reading by scholars may give rise to a list of typesetting errors in the
original text. Such a list of corrections may be called corrigenda. When the text is
reprinted, these corrigenda are included as a list at the end. In order to correctly read
the text, one has to go through the entire text and make the corrections in the original that
are listed in the corrigenda. The text has thus been published in a corrupt state, and it is
left to the reader to correct the mistakes. This style of presentation requires a more
patient, scholarly approach than may rightly be expected from student readers.
5) A fifth problem is the difficulty in reading many Devangar typefaces: There
are typefaces that are so small, they are a strain to read for people not extremely familiar
with Devangar, as for example, the Upanihatsamgraha, shown in Figure 7. There are
also older typefaces in the published literature, that depart from the norm so much as to
be unintelligible to beginning readers, as shown in Figure 8; and in Figure 9, a text
published in transliteration, rather than in the traditional Devangar is shown.

Confronted with the challenges of translations, commentaries, footnotes,
corrigenda, and obscure typefaces, it becomes apparent that if the Vedic Literature could
be presented to the students in one uniform type style, without superfluous material, that
would be ideal. There would be no English translations to distract; no commentaries or
footnotes to skip over; every character would be familiar, and there would be no
challenges or mysteries from the beginning to the end. The Vedic Literature needs to be
presented to readers in a uniform and consistent style, attending to the needs of the
student reader rather than the experienced scholar.

The goal of retyping and reformatting the entire Vedic Literature requires first of
all a decision as to the best way to present Sanskrit texts. From the outset the choice was
made for Devangar. The underlying assumption has been that the maximum effect for
culturing the nervous system of the student comes from reading Sanskrit in the traditional
Devangar script. A significant portion of the benefit of reading is thought to come from
seeing the forms of the Devangar letters.40 For this purpose considerable effort has
gone into the design of the ideal Devangar font. Under the guidance of His Holiness
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, a font called Mahoreg was developed in the 1990s which uses a
calligraphic style, and favors more traditional forms for some letters, such as
a, A, ,, l, Z, and z. This family of fonts is used exclusively for the Vedic Literature
reading program and for all Sanskrit quotes in this dissertation.
Maharishi University of Management originally pursued a program of publishing
the texts of Vedic Literature in Sanskrit, beginning with the Shrmad Bhagavad Gt, and
the six Darshana: Nyya, Vaisheshika, Smkhya, Yoga, Karma Mmms and
Vednta.41 These were published between 1994 and 1998. But the cost of publishing,
multiplied by several hundred different texts of Vedic Literature could not practically be
borne, either by the editors, the press, or by the student readers. The complete 60,000-
page Vedic Literature is comparable in length to the entire Encyclopedia Britannica (30
thousand-page volumes, with two columns per page). In the electronic age, there is a
more cost effective solution to the demand for access to the total range of Vedic
Literature.
To accomodate the needs of readers following Maharishis program of reading
Vedic Literature in sequence, a community of readers that has expanded to a world-wide
audience because of the Creating a Perfect Man course, Maharishi University of
Management launched a website in 2002, incorporating texts of all 40 branches of Vedic
Literature in Adobe42 portable-document-file format. Texts are presented in a single

typeface, without translations, without commentaries, without footnotes or other
distractions, so that all the student has to do is start at the beginning and read through to
the end of each text.43 The sequence of texts is inescapable, because of the overall design
of the website. The student can read the text directly on his or her computer monitor,
which is very easy and enjoyable with modern LCD screens, or it can be printed out if
reading from hard copy is preferred. In this way, the Vedic Literature reading program
has been made accessible to anyone anywhere in the world with an Internet connection
and the Adobe Acrobat Reader software.
The meeting point between Maharishis vision of the total range of Vedic
Literature, and the finite universe of texts available in the world is made completely
transparent through the implementation of the Vedic Literature reading curriculum. This
curriculum helps to bring out the full potential of Maharishi Vedic Science by
systematically making available the entire body of Vedic Literature in an easy-to-use
format. And even though presentation of texts on the website is not a once and for all
finished project, and scholars around the world continue to contribute to the project of
digitizing the Vedic Literature, nevertheless, the majority of Vedic Literature is already
available in typed form, so that the primary texts of every branch of Vedic Literature can
be presented in a consistent format, using the font developed for this purpose under
Maharishis guidance. All the difficulties and challenges faced by the early readers in the
doctoral research program are completely unknown now to readers who make use of the
online repository of Vedic Literature.

IV. DEVELOPMENT OF THE VEDIC LITERATURE READING CURRICULUM
The paramount need for an online presentation of the Vedic Literature, to make
the program of reading smooth and accessible to students of all ages has been established.
Now an enormous responsibility falls on the organizers of the website to present the
authentic texts of the Vedic Literature in proper sequence. Because it is the sound of the
text that is expected to generate holistic brain functioning, it is necessary that each text be
the right text, and that each word and each syllable be, as far as is possible, the right
sound that will reverberate within the physiology and consciousness of the individual and
create wholeness. There is a responsibility to remove all kinds of errors and mistakes
from each text, and at the same time, there is the responsibility to maintain the purity of
the tradition of each text, without any changes. There is the responsibility to the reader to
make the text as compact and straightforward as possible, and thereby reduce the time of
reading, and at the same time there is the responsibility to not omit any chapter or
appendix or accessory text that may have a crucial role to play in the structure and
function of intelligence in that branch. The purpose of establishing a curriculum of
reading is to save the reader from innumerable choices for which he has little basis for
evaluation, so that he never stumbles on the path, and is never distracted from the goal.
Chapter 2 starts with an indepth examination of the Vedic alphabet, the
constituent letters that the student must master in order to embark on the project of
reading Vedic Literature. Here the alphabet is explained as the reverberation of the Self
of the student, pure abstract uninvolved consciousness taking on different roles in order
to express the total range of possibilities in the process of manifestation.

Chapter 3 begins the examination of the curriculum of reading Vedic Literature,
branch by branch. The alphabet, which is introduced in Chapter 2, is brought to life in
language by the comprehensive knowledge of Vedic phonetics, and this is the subject of
Chapter 3. The 36 main source texts of Vedic phonetics are explored within the broader
context of the entire Vedic ancillary literature. The boundaries of the field of Vedic
phonetics are not sharply defined, and in the process of shining light on the constituent
texts, a number of texts on the fringe of Vedic phonetics come into view. The primary
issues involved in defining and establishing the curriculum of reading of Vedic Literature
in the field of phonetics are examined, highlighting the selections made and yet to be
made to provide a smooth and simple sequence of texts in this branch. At the same time,
an in-depth review of the knowledge of anatomy which provides counterpoint to the
knowledge of Vedic Science is presented: The understanding of the human physiology as
the expression of the Veda and Vedic Literature is the cornerstone of the curriculum of
reading Vedic Literature. Chapters 48 continue this theme for the remaining texts of the
group of texts called the Vedga, showing for each branch the individual constituent
texts, and the corresponding structures in the human physiology.
Chapter 9 presents His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogis synthesis of the
knowledge of the Vedga in terms of the transformation and systematic development of
human awareness to the level of perfection, described in terms of all-knowingness.
Maharishis synthesis brings a great awakening to the field of Vedga, by interpreting
the knowledge of each branch in terms of its source in transcendental pure consciousness.
The unfolding of pure Transcendental Consciousness in human awareness, is according
to Maharishi, the role of hikh, Vedic phonetics, among the branches of the Vedga.
In service of a comprehensive understanding of the Vedga, Maharishi presents a new
vision of hikh, articulating a systematic revival of the science of Vedic phonetics,
founded on the knowledge of A. The broad lines of this science of phonetics, which
Maharishi attributes to ihi Madhuchchhandas, are sketched in the remainder of Chapter
9. In this light, the Vedic Literature reading program is seen as the showpiece, the
technology which applies the total range of wisdom of the ancient Vedic Literature to
practical life. The program of reading the Vedic Literature from beginning to end is the
essence of Vedic education, the consummate technology of Vedic phonetics, hikh.

A curriculum is a course of study. The purpose of the presentation of the Vedic
Literature reading curriculumstarting with the alphabet, and proceeding through a
detailed exposition of the six limbs of the Vedga, followed by a brief review of all the
remaining textsis to put into the hands of the teacher all the resources needed to
successfully implement Maharishis program of reading Vedic Literature. The aim is to
provide a systematic and clearly structured foundation for this new paradigm of
education. On this basis it will be possible to implement programs for students of all ages
that make use of the total knowledge of perfection in life contained in the Vedic
Literature.
The program of reading Vedic Literature is completely simple. The student learns
to recognize and pronounce the script of the language. The student reads one syllable, and
then the next syllable, the next syllable,44 without involvement of intellect. This
procedure may be complemented, according to the grade level, by books and videotaped
lectures by His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi on various topics in Maharishi Vedic
Science, by detailed examination of the physiology corresponding to each branch of
Vedic Literature, and by learning in very broad strokes the specific content of the
individual textbooks of the branches of Vedic Literature. Knowledge of the physiology is
part of the curriculum of reading Vedic Literature as Maharishi has described it,45 but the
foundation of the program is reading the Vedic Literature in Devangar. Reading
Devangar is a simple innocent procedure that spontaneously brings powerful results due
to the Vedic sounds inherent ability to enliven the inner intelligence of the physiology.46
Maharishis launching of this universally accessible program of reading Vedic
Literature for gaining perfection in life was a great landmark in the field of education.
The rise of Vedic Education in modern times augurs well for the creation of a perfect
man, a man who will not make mistakes and will not create the ground for suffering in
his own life, and in the lives of those around him.
The author is grateful to His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi and to His Majesty
King Nader Rm for laying out the detailed structure of Vedic Literature, and
establishing the procedure for enlivening total knowledge in the awareness of every
student. It is hoped that this curriculum of reading Vedic Literature will make it easy for
every student in the world to take full advantage of Maharishis offer to create a perfect
man, and rise to supreme knowledge and enlightenment.

Notes:
1
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Question on the
appropriateness of giving students total knowledge, in Education Press Conference,
April 2, 2004.
2
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Vedic Knowledge for Everyone: Maharishi Vedic
Universityan Introduction, (Holland: Maharishi Vedic University Press, 1994), p. 184.
3
Nader, Tony, Human Physiology, Expression of Veda and the Vedic Literature:
Modern Science and Ancient Vedic Science Discover the Fabrics of Immortality in the
Human Physiology, (Vlodrop: Maharishi Vedic University, 1995), pp. 29ff.
4
Anne Christy Kleinschnitz, Reading the Vedic Literature: The Approach in
Maharishis Vedic Science for Accelerating the Development of Consciousness,
(dissertation, Maharishi University of Management, 1996).
Marci Freeman, Enlivening Veda in Consciousness and Physiology by Reading the
Vedic Literature in Conjunction with the Experience of the Transcendental Meditation
and TM-Sidhi Programs of Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, (dissertation, Maharishi University
of Management, 1997).
Jan Ramberg, The Effects of Reading the Vedic Literature on Personal Evolution in
the Light of Maharishi Vedic Science and Technology, (dissertation, Maharishi
University of Management, 1999).
Deborah Hankey, The Awakening of Full Human Potential Through Maharishi
Mahesh Yogis Vedic Science: Research on the Experience of Reading the Vedic
Literature, (dissertation, Maharishi University of Management, 2000).
Graham de Freitas, A Case Study of Maharishi Mahesh Yogis Program for Reading
Vedic Literature: Revealing the Effect of Vedic Sounds on Growth Towards Higher
States of Consciousness, Enhanced Intuition, and Increasingly Refined Poetic
Expression, (dissertation, Maharishi University of Management, 2002).
McQuiston, Tina Colleen, The Maharishi Program for Reading Vedic Literature:
Results Utilizing the Technology of Vedic Sound in the Light of Prachetan,
Oates, Patricia Ferguson, The Program of Reading Vedic Literature in Maharishi
Vedic Science: Fundamental Principles and Application, (dissertation, Maharishi
University of Management, 2004).
Pohlman, David Matthew, Unfolding Spiritual Potential Through the Transcendental

Meditation and TM-Sidhi Programs and Reading Vedic Literature, (dissertation,
Maharishi University of Management, 2004).
Wegman, Keith Stewart, Applying the Principal Educational Methodology of
Maharishi Vedic ScienceThe Maharishi Transcendental Meditation Program and
Maharishis Program of Reading the Vedic Literaturefor Accelerated Development of
Higher States of Consciousness Characterized by Life in Accord with Natural Law,
5
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Maharishi Vedic University: Celebrating Perfection in
Education: Dawn of Total Knowledge, (India: Age of Enlightenment Publications, 1997),
p. 8ff.
6
His Majesty King Nader Raam, Human Physiology, (July, 2000), pp. 100ff.
7
For example, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, (1994) pp. 153ff.
8
Nader, Tony, (July, 2000), Chapter 8, Veda and the Vedic Literature in the
Physiology, pp. 64227.
9
At time of writing, this website is located at http://is1.mum.edu/vedicreserve/
10
Learning to read the Devangar script is taught in classes at Maharishi University
of Management, and in the Maharishi School of the Age of Enlightenment. Please refer to
Thomas Egenes, Learning the Sanskrit Alphabet, (Fairfield: Maharishi University of
Management Press, 1997).
11
Please refer to footnote 9, p. 3.
12
Kleinschnitz, pp. 154-168.
13
Kleinschnitz, pp.154-156.
14
Ramberg, p.141.
15
Aithal, K. Parameswara, Veda-Lakshana: Vedic Ancillary Literature: A Descriptive
Bibliography, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1993), p. 11.
16
Aithal, Veda-Lakshana, p. 11.
17
The arithmetic changed over the years, as more weight was given to individual
yurvedic texts and Prtishkhya, so that the number swelled to forty branches.
18
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, (1994), pp. 182184.
19
Ramberg, p. 142.
20
Kleinschnitz, pp. 157158.
21
Ramberg, p. 142.
22
Kleinschnitz, p. 157.
23
24
Nader, (1995), Chapter 5, The Vedic Literature in the Physiology, pp. 65193.
25
Nader, (2000). For the lesser known yurvedic texts, see pp. 196198.
26
Nader, (2000).
27
The Vedic Vibration program uses Vedic sounds as therapeutic technology, for
treating physiological imbalances and diseases.
28
For a list of dissertations on Reading the Vedic Literature, see above, footnote 4.
29
Ramberg, (1999), pp. 137140.
30
Please refer to above, footnote 4.
31
Lectures by Maharishi Mahesh Yogi to Maharishi University of Management
faculty during their visit to Vlodrop, Holland in 1998.
32
faculty during their visit to Vlodrop, Holland in 1998.
33
In addition to the written theses of the students, until 1994, Maharishi received
monthly progress reports from the students reading Vedic Literature in the Ph.D. program
at Maharishi University of Management.
34
Maharishi Open University, Creating a Perfect Man, 19992000, and 20002001,
Dr. Tony Nader.
35
Maharishi Open University, lectures by Maharishi Mahesh Yogi in Creating a
Perfect Man.
36
Learning the Devangar script, and reading the Vedic Literature began in the
Maharishi School of the Age of Enlightenment in Fairfield, IA, in 1981, but the
curriculum has been limited to a few texts.
37
Online Computer Library Center, OCLC Online Computer Library Center, Inc.
Dublin, OH 430173395.
38
The Ideal Vedic Library, Appendix II of this dissertation, presents the textbooks of
a comprehensive and complete collection of Vedic Literature. While almost all the books
in this collection are available in North American libraries, no library in America owns
even close to all these texts.
39
As an extreme example, there are texts, such as Nnd Pura, that are available
only in microfilm.
40
This principle, that Sanskrit is best represented by the Devangar script is implicit
in all of Maharhishi Mahesh Yogis lectures on Vedic Science. It is a testable hypothesis,
using modern EEG equipment, because the EEG signature of reading Vedic Literature is
distinctive. However, there has been no contention on this point: The Mahoreg font is a
simple and elegant font, clear and easy to read and much preferred by student readers: At
Maharishi University of Management, transliteration is used only as a learning tool
41
Freund, Peter, ed., Shrmad Bhagavad Gt, (Fairfield: Maharishi International
University Press, 1994).
Freund, ed., Nyya Stras of Maharishi Gautama, (Fairfield: Maharishi Univ. of
Freund, ed., Vaisheshika Stras of Maharishi Kanda, (Fairfield: Maharishi Univ. of
Mgmt. Press, 1997).
Freund, ed., Smkhya Stras of Maharishi Kapila, (Fairfield: Maharishi Univ. of
Freund, ed., Yoga Stras of Maharishi Patanjali, (Fairfield: Maharishi International
Univ. Press, 1995).
Freund, ed., Karma Mmms Stras of Maharishi Jaimini, (Fairfield: Maharishi U. of
Mgmt. Press, 1998).
Freund, ed., Vednta Stras of Maharishi Bdaryana, (Fairfield: Maharishi Univ. of
Mgmt. Press, 1996).
42
Product of Adobe Systems, San Jose, California.
43
As a compromise with scholars and users who may not be involved in the reading
program, we include a bibliographical reference at the end of each text, showing where
the particular text may be available in the published literature.
44
faculty during their visit to Vlodrop in 1998.
45
Please refer to below, quotation on page 74, where Maharishi explains the
importance of knowledge of the physiology in the context of a comprehensive program
for gaining total knowledge.
46
By contrast, understanding the meaning of the words (in Sanskrit, or in any foreign
language) is a strenuous, time-consuming and superficial process, compared to the
program of innocently pronouncing the sequence of sounds.
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
Peter Franklin Freund
A Dissertation
Submitted to the Graduate School of Maharishi University of Management
in partial fulfillment of the requirements for the degree of
DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY
July, 2006
Dissertation Supervisor: Professor Thomas Egenes

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Maharishi University of Management
Fairfield, Iowa

CHAPTER 2: THE VEDIC ALPHABET
I. THE SOURCE OF THE VEDIC ALPHABET

The starting point for the study of the Sanskrit alphabet is the direct experience of
what in Sanskrit is called tm. In modern times it is described as Transcendental
Consciousness, the fourth state of consciousness;1 it is experienced as the source of

thought, unbounded wakefulness, bliss consciousness, the experiencer awake in himself
without any object of perception.2 The development of experience of Transcendental
Consciousness has been systematized in a practical format of instruction, called the
Transcendental Meditation technique. Through the practice of the Transcendental

Meditation program, individuals report the experience of restful alertness, where the
mind is peaceful, restful, but alert, awake inside, while the body is gaining very deep
rest.3 Forty years of scientific research on the practice has validated the uniqueness of this
state, distinguishing it from ordinary waking state experiences and has shown the growth
of higher states of consciousness, states of consciousness utilizing more and more
hidden reserves, the innate potential of the human nervous system.4

When the myriad thoughts and engagements of the active mind settle down,
during the practice of the Transcendental Meditation technique, and the knower, the inner
Self of the individual, remains awake in himself, then that Self or tm, which is
unbounded in space and time, comes to be perceived as the source of thought, the source
of all the energy and intelligence that is expressed in the various channels of life and
living of the individual.5 The inner Self is a field of pure life, a field of pure intelligence,
pure wakefulness. It is the stirring, the reverberation of this field of infinite intelligence,
the inner Self of every individual, that is the starting point of Vedic speech, according to
CHAPTER 2: THE VEDIC ALPHABET 35
Maharishi. The generation of speech from the silence of the Self or tm, is described in
verses 6 and 7 of the Pinya hikh:
a;Tm; bu; smeTy;q;Rn( mno yu ivv=y;

mn" k;y;im;hiNt s p[eryit m;tm( 6
m;tStUris crNmN{' jnyit Svrm(
The Self stirs with an intention. Together with the intellect, it takes a direction,
and engages the mind. The mind strikes the fire of the body, which in turn drives
out the air. The air moving within the lungs, causes the emergence of subtle
sound, which becomes soundSvaramthe reverberation of the Self.6
The first sound, the first letter of the Sanskrit alphabet,7 A is the reverberation
of the Self, the stirring of the unbounded field of pure wakefulness.
II. THE SOUND A

The teaching of the Transcendental Meditation technique stems from an ancient
Indian tradition called the Vedic tradition, the tradition of Veda. The word Veda
means knowledge, pure knowledge; the Vedic tradition is a tradition of teachers
upholding the technology of direct experience of the field of pure knowledge, the Self,
and the intellectual understanding of the reverberations of the Self, the stirring of
unbounded pure wakefulness in the expressions of pure knowledge, the Veda. The Veda
is thousands of years old, preserved in human memory, and recited without variation
generation after generation by the Vedic families of India. Maharishi describes the Vedic
tradition as a tradition of total knowledge, starting with the sound A:
The Vedic tradition is the voice of eternity, and it goes on and on with perfection
in its unmanifest value and its manifest value, and how the unmanifest manifests.
All that is expressed in the Vedic sounds, Vedic sequentially developing Vedic
sounds, starting from one sound A. A is the first reverberation of total, we
can say tradition of knowledge, we can say total knowledge. Total knowledge
means eternityall about silence, all about dynamism. Its an eternal theme of
progression.8
On any journey, the starting point, the first step, is like the seed that contains
within it the whole progression of the journey up to the final achievement of the goal.
Like the first step of a journey, the first sound of the Sanskrit alphabet, which is also the
first sound of the ik Veda, contains the total knowledge in seed form. All the
possibilities that can be expressed in speech, are abstractly contained in the first letter,
which articulates the potentiality of expression: Whatever knowledge can be expressed in
speech in all disciplines and phases of life, has its starting point here, in the very first
sound of the Sanskrit alphabet:
The entire infinite variety and its organization and expansion are available in one
word Atotalityjust in one word. Its like when we are far away from a
market, we hear one sound: hummmmm, one sound. All the innumerable talks
of the market collect in one sound, and they are heard as one syllable, A. That is
A, supposing. As we go nearer and nearer, as we become more acquainted with
the sound, we enter into the sound, and then we begin to differentiate many
sounds with all other sounds. And when we are in the market, we can talk to a
man who is selling oranges or diamonds and this and this and this. But from a
distance, one syllable. And that one syllable contains all the sounds of the
market.9
Like so many different vendors in a marketplace, all the different fields of
knowledge merge together in pure abstract potentiality of expression in the sound A.
From this sound A emerge the eight Svara, which are the first stage of expansion of the
all-possibilities structure of the first Sanskrit alphabet, A.
III. THE EIGHT SVARA

The Sanskrit word, Svara means vowel; but on a deeper level, Maharishi
explains, it is the reverberation, ra of the Self, sva.10 In the reverberation of the A,

all the letters of the alphabet are contained; but there is a sequential evolution of sounds,
starting from the abstract all-possibilities structure of A, and proceeding to more and
more concrete, more and more manifest, more and more limited or point value
expressionsthe openness of the vowels is sequentially clamped down, closed down to

the rigid specificity of the consonants. This progression from abstract to specific, from
open throat to closed, from infinity to point, is found already in the first level of
expansion of the pure sound A into its diverse expressions: Maharishi explains that the
first level of expansion is the formation of the eight fundamental, pure vowels, the eight
Svara. The eight Svara, as Maharishi has identified them, range from the completely
open throat sound of A, to the completely closed sound of . Maharishi counts the
eight Svara to be A, I, U, i, Li, E, O, and A.11 In this list of eight,
only the pure sound, called a Vara or color of sound, is represented, and not the
various alphabets formed from it, such as A, and 3, for example. The dipthong
AI is left out because in pronunciation, first A is pronounced, and then I is
pronounced, whereas E is a continuous homogenous sound distinct from both A and
I; similarly AU is left out, but O, a homogenous vowel sound is included. The
eight Svara are the fundamental irreducible vowel sounds of the Sanskrit language.12
Maharishi explains the evolution of the eight Svara from A:
How many syllables come up within the A? There is a very systematic

evolution of A into eight: A, I, U, i. These are the alphabets of the
Sanskrit language. A, I, Ulike that, there are eight. In the eight is M.
A-infinity; M, Ma, the point. From infinity to point is the expanded version
of the one holistic version of the Constitution of the Universe. And these have
been explained in the Vedic Literature in terms of one value: tm, tm one
value, tm. Aagain, starting from AA, significant, one tm.13
These eight Svara are the eight-fold reverberations of the Self, tm, and this is the
abstract foundation of all Vedic speech. From the eight fundamental Svara, all the vowels
of the Sanskrit language may be derived.
IV. THE VOWELS OF THE SANSKRIT LANGUAGE
In the traditional recitation of the alphabet, there are 15 vowels
a a; A lO E Ee ao a* a' a"
a i u i i ri e ai o au a a
By contrast, the alphabet used in grammar, the Pratyhra Stra, lists only 9 vowels,
a ,( A lOk E ao Ee a*c(
a i u i ri k e o ai auc
The list is shortened by allowing a single A to stand for short and long versions of the
letter, as also for I, U and i; and by leaving out the Anusvra and Visarga
entirely.
Taittirya Prtishkhya14 asserts that there are sixteen initial Svara or vowels:
Wo@x;idt" Svr;"
hoahdita svar
There is a traditional couplet describing the sixteen Svara, and it is presented by
pishali,15 treya16 and Pri17 in their respective Shiksh texts:
SvdI`RPlut;v,eRv,oRv,;R A lO c
Edwdod*idit Dey;" Wo@xeh;idt" Svr;"
hrasva-drgha-plutvarevarovar i i ri ca
edaidodauditi jey hoaehdita svar
The couplet requires some explanation: Sv Hrasva, means short, dI`R Drgha means
long, and Plut Pluta refers to the extended long vowels, written with the number three
following the letter in the text: The Pluta vowel is said to be held for 3 Mtras, compared
to 1 Mtra for the Hrasva vowels, and two Mtras for the Drgha vowels.
If the Sadhi is pulled apart, so that the contributing words are seen, then the
verse becomes more clear:
Sv-dI`R-Plut-av,R-v,R-v,;R" A l c
Ed( Eed( aod( a*d( it Dey;" Wo@x-h-a;idt" Svr;"
hrasva-drgha-pluta-avara-ivara-uvar i i ri ca
ed aid od aud iti jey hoaha-iha-dita svar
The Vara or sound A, as well as the Vara I and the Vara U are found as
Hrasva, Drgha and Pluta, making for a total of 9 vowels. Added to that are short and
long i, and Li, for a total of 12 vowels in the first line of the couplet. The second
line uses a terminal T, changed to D by Samdhi, to separate the dipthong vowels, a
traditional notation in grammar used to mark an individual letter.18 Thus E, AI, O,
and AU, become Ed, AId, Od, and AUd. Then, the word Iti is used to
denote that this is the end of the list. The verse thus says that there are 16 initial vowels to
be learned, and they are:
a a; a;3 3 3 A lO E Ee ao a*
a 3 i 3 u 3 i i ri e ai o au
The most well-known Shiksh, is the Pinya hikh. The text asserts that there
are 21 vowels.19
Svr; iv'xitrek
svar viatirekah ca
Although the Pinya hikh does not enumerate which those 21 vowels are,
commentators agree that the additional vowels are made up by the plutas of dipthongs e,
ai, o, and au and vocalic as the fifth. Thus Pinya hikhs list of 21 vowels is:
a a; a;3 3 3 A 3 lO E E3 Ee Ee3 ao
ao3 a* a*3
a 3 i 3 u 3 3 e e3 ai ai3 o o3 au au3 20
Finally, a fragment of an ancient Shiksh text by Vasihha claims that there are
26 vowels:
Svr;" Wi@v'xit" p[o_;"

svar havihati prokt21
This is the expansion of the eight Svara into the full range of vowels in the
Sanskrit alphabet.22 The vowels, arising from their source in A, in turn give rise to the
consonants.
V. VOWELS AND CONSONANTS

Investigation into the foundation of knowledge of the ancient Vedic civilization,
the study of pure knowledge, Veda, is called Vedic Study. Vedic Study, Maharishi
explains, is not the study of anything outside of oneself.23 It is the study of the Self, the
tm. The Self reverberates and expresses itself in the one eternal sound, A, and then
the one sound, A, is seen for its eight-fold values in the eight basic Svara, which
expand to create all the vowels. Finally, in the full expansion of the sound A, there is
the formation of consonants from the vowels. The expansion of A to all the vowels,
and then to the consonants, expresses the collapsing of the abstract to the concrete, the
collapsing of infinity to its own point; this is the dynamics of human consciousness,
expanding and contracting, reverberating back and forth between its unbounded cosmic
status, and its localized finite point value; in this dynamism of reverberation of the Self,
the study of the Veda becomes meaningful. Maharishi explains the investigation of the
Vedic sounds as the exploration of the relationship between vowels and consonants:
When you study the Vedic Literature, then first you study the vowels and
consonents, then you study the gaps between vowels and the consonents. This is
studying the nature of the Self. And when you study the nature of the Self, you
see that the Self reverberates in terms of its own reverberations and they are the
Svara; they are the reverberations of tm. And they are the vowels.
There are two values in the language, one is vowel and one is consonantvowels
and consonants. This is Vedic Literature, this Vedic language made of vowels
that means reverberations of the Self itself. . . . It is a beautiful sequentially
evolving reality of how the singularity of tm, the singularity of the Self-
Referral intelligence multiplies itself. It multiplies itself as the first syllable
eight syllablesand from there they become the consonants. Consonants are
Vyajana, we call it, Svara and Vyajana.
Svara means reverberations of the Self, reverberations of the Total Natural Law,
tm, consciousness. And they then extend into the consonants. Consonants are
the syllables where the vowels are attached to other words. Ka, Kha, Ga, Gha.
Always A, A, A, A. Ka, Kha, Ga, Gha, Ta, Tha, Da, Dha, Pa, Pha, Ba.
Always A, A, A. A is the first Svara, the first vowel. The first vowel A
is the flow of silence. Aaaaaaaaaaa. It is sound that carries the character of the
infinite value of unified wholenessAaaaaaaaaaa. Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii. So A
stands for silence; I stands for dynamism. Like that, the whole conception and
the emergence of one syllable from the other syllableone within the other
huge infinity, and the point of infinity also has the total concentrated value of the
Self.24
Here Maharishi has given an expanded microscopic view of the totality of
knowledge contained in the first letter of the Sanskrit alphabet, A: What he called, in
his analogy, the hum of the marketplace, which was like a roar from a distance, has been
resolved, on closer approach, first into the different vowels and then into vowels and
consonants, all participating together in the eternal flow of silence. This is how Maharishi
explains the ultimate source of all the letters of the Sanskrit alphabet in the silence of the
Self, or tm. The different consonants of the Sanskrit alphabet have been classified and
systematized by the authors of the various hikh texts.
VI. CONSONANTS
Consonants are called Vyajana in Sanskrit. Although there was a considerable
range of opinion as to the number of vowels, there is much less diversity of opinion as to
how many consonants there are. Here is Gautamas presentation of the consonants:25
aq ]yiS]'xn;in .viNt ) Spx;RNtSqom;,eit

atha trayas-triad vyajanni bhavanti , sparntasthohma ceti
Gautama asserts that there are 33 consonants, and that consonants are of three kinds,
Sparha, (full contact consonants), Antastha (semi-vowels), and hma (sibilants).26

1. Sparha (full contact) consonants. Gautama begins by defining the Sparha,
or contact consonants:
t] kk;r;dyo mk;r;Nt;" Spx;R" piv'xit

tatra kakrdayo makrnt sparh pacaviatihca
The letters starting with the letter Ka and ending with the letter Ma are the
Sparha, and they are twenty-five in number. This apparently alludes to the traditional
recitation of the alphabet, in which there are five rows or vargas of five consonants each:
k%g`
czjZ
$#@!,
tqd/n
pfb.m
ka kha ga gha a
cha chha ja jha a
a ha a ha a
ta tha da dha na
pa pha ba bha ma
Gautama enumerates them differently, separating out the nasal sounds as a
separate category within the set of Sparha. His listing nevertheless starts with Ka and
ends with Ma:
aq;nNTy; iv'xit.RviNt te kc$tp;" %z#qf;

gj@db; `Z!/.;eTyq;NTy;" p te ,nm;eit
athnanty viatir bhavanti te ka-ca-a-ta-p kha chha ha tha ph
ga ja a da b gha jha ha dha bhcetyathnty paca te a a anamceti
pishali, Pri and treya27 present the Sparha in verse form:
k%* g`* czj; Z* $#@!; ,t*

qd* /n* pfb.; m" Spx;R" piv'xit"
ka-khau ga-ghau a-cha-chha-j jha-au a-ha-a-h a-tau
tha-dau dha-nau pa-pha-ba-bh ma sparh pacaviati

The Pratyhra Stra of Vedic grammar present the 25 Sparha in six separate
Stra.28 The nasals are presented separately, as one group; the next three Stra are
devoted to the Ghoha or voiced consonants: Two of these three Stra are devoted to the
voiced aspirated consonants, and then the third one to the voiced unaspirated consonants;
finally, eight out of the ten unvoiced, Aghoha consonants are listed in one Stra starting
with the five aspirated consonants; Ka and Pa are given their own final Stra, thus
completing the presentation of the Sparha consonants:
m,nm(
Z.(
`!/W(
jbg@dx(
%fz#qc$tv(
kpy(
a-ma-a-a-nam
jha-bha
gha-ha-dhah
ja-ba-ga-a-da
kha-pha-cha-ha-tha-ca-a-tav
ka-pay
Finally, a Stra from Taittirya Prtishkhya sums up the Sparha consonants:29
a;;" pv\ xit Spx;"

dy pacaviati spar
The first group of consonants are these 25 full contact consonants called
Sparha.
2. Antastha Consonants (semivowels). The second group of consonants that
Gautama mentions while defining Vyajana are the Antastha consonants. Antastha
are stationed (stha) in the middle (antar) between vowels and consonants. They do not
have the full contact of the Sparha consonants, nor the free flow of the vowel sounds;
they are called semi-vowels in English. Gautama says there are four, and they are Ya,
Ra, La and Va:30
cTv;roNtSq;Ste yrlv;"
chatvrontasths te ya-ra-la-v
Vasishha agrees that there are four:31
cTv;r tq;NtSq;"
chatvra cha tathntasth
marehi says similarly:32
cto y;dyoNtSq;"
chatasro ydayontasth
pishali, treya and Pri phrase it metrically:33
yr* lv* ctoNtSq;

ya-rau la-vau catasrontasth cha
Yjavalkya further describes their qualities:34
cTv;yRNtSq; yrlv;" kiplv,;R adwvTy;"

chatvryantasth ya-ra-la-v kapilavar agnidaivaty
In the Pratyhra Stra of Vedic grammar, the letter Ha is added to the group,
although it is not being classed as a semi-vowel. There are two Stra:35
hyvr$( l,(
ha-ya-va-ra la
The Taittirya Prtishkhya sums up in one Stra:36
pr;toNtSq;"
par chatasrontasth
3. hman Consonants (sibilants and ha). The final class of Vyajana
consonants identified by Gautama are called m;, (hma). Gautama says that
there are four hman letters, Ha, a, a and Sa:37
cTv;rom;,Ste hxWs;eit
chatvra cohmas te ha ha ha s ceti
Yajavalkya gives the traditional sequence of these four hman letters:38
cTv;yURm;," xWsh; a,v,;R a;idTydwvTy;"

chatvry-hma ha ha sa h aruavar dityadaivaty
A similar treatment is found in the Pratyhra Stra, where the last two Stra are
devoted to these four hman letters:39
xWsr( hl(
ha ha sar hal
It is interesting to note that the Pratyhra Stra list the letter Ha twice, once as the
first of the antastha (semivowel) class, and then again here, directly following the three
sibilants.
By contrast, Vasishha, Pri, pishali, treya, and the Taittirya Prtishkhya all
declare that there are six hman letters. Vasishha says:40
W@m;," p[kitRt;"
ha hma prakrtit
treya, Pri and pishali all identify what the six are with the same metrical
expression:41
ckxWsph;" W@m;,"
cha ka ha ha sa pa h ha hma
Visarga is a breath following a vowel sound, that may be pronounced at the
completion of a word. Ancient Indian phoneticians noticed that if the breath or Visarga
was pronounced directly before a following Ka, then the closing or choking down of
the throat tended to make the Visarga take on a sort of rasping throat sound as the breath
rushed by the root of the tongue. They called this transformed Visarga, pronounced
immediately before a guttural Ka or Kha, Jihvmlya. Jihv means tongue, and
Mla means root, so the name means pronounced at the root of the tongue.
Phoneticians also noticed that if the Visarga is pronounced directly before a following
Pa, then the closing of the lips created a distinctive sort of blowing sound. This
transformed visarga is called Upadhmnya. In ancient Vedic language, these two sounds,
Jihvmlya and Upadhmnya are considered different letters, different from the
ordinary Visarga. They are even given their own symbols. Sometimes they are
represented by two different symbols, and but more commonly they are both
represented by the same symbol since the context, namely the following Ka, or
Kha, or Pa, or Pha, makes obvious which of the two is intended. In recent times,
the use of a special symbol to denote Jihvmlya and Upadhmnya has become
infrequent, even in Vedic texts, and the two dots of the Visarga are often used even when
the Jihvmlya and Upadhmnya are intended. In the above metrical phrase, the
Visarga preceding the letter Ka is the Jihvmlya and the Visarga preceding the letter
Pa is the Upadhmnya. The letters Ka and Pa are here used by the seers only to
show the special nature of the Visarga sounds; Ka and Pa are not themselves
considered part of the series of hman letters. Thus, according to treya, Pri and
pishali, the hman letters are:

x W s h, (ha ha sa ha), jihvmlya and upadhmnya. 42
Taittirya Prtihkhya agrees with treya, Pri and pihali in declaring the
number of the hman letters as six:43
pre W@m;,"
pare ha hma
ik Veda Prtihkhya declares the hman letters to be eight:
re; m;,"
uttareh hma
Commentators elaborate that these eight hman letters are ha, ha ha sa, Visarga,
Jihvmlya, Upadhmnya and Anusvara.44

These three groups, Sparha, Antastha and hman comprise the consonants in
the Sanskrit alphabet.
VII. ADDITIONAL LETTERS: CHODITA AND YAMA

4. Choditas. There is another class of letters, according to pishali, called the
Chodita. The word Chodita comes from the root cud, to impel, incite, cause to move
quickly. All are derived from the quick or sudden movement of the breath in the throat,
nose or mouth. There are five Chodita sounds. The class of six hman letters is the first;
the Visarga is the second; the Anusvara is the third, the retroflex a, is the fourth, and
the class of sounds called Anunsikya or simply Nsya, make up the fifth. These are
described by pishali and Pri, in one line:45
ivsg;RnuSv;r;;nun;isKy;" p coidt;" 6
visargnusvrahchnunsiky pacha chodit 6
The list presents four Chodita letters, although counting five: Visarga, anusvra,
a, and Anunsikya. pishali and Pri raise the number to five in a subsequent verse
by adding the six hma letters as one member of the group of five Choditas:46
W@m;,o ivsgoRnuSv;ro o n;Sypkm( 9

hahmo visargonusvro o nsyapachakam 9
The hma letters and Visarga have already been described.
The Anusvra or A, is handled differently in each of the four Vedas, and the
name and symbol are often pre-empted in the later classical literature as a short-hand for
a final nasal, or a nasalized vowel. However, the pure Anusvra is something different.
L. Aravind explains the pure Vedic Anusvra:
The haunaka, Mkya, Pini and other authorities have declared that the
Anusvra in its original state is a voiced sound involving only the Nsika
and no other oral articulation (e.g. anusvra yamn cha nsik sthna
uchyate). This differentiates it from the other Anunsikas such as ma,
na,a, a, and a, which are sounds with specific oral articulations that
are tinged with passage of air through the nasal cavity. In the pure Anusvra the
mouth is kept naturally closed without forming any particular articulation and the
air is allowed to pass, superficial contacting the oral cavity into the nasal cavity.
However, it does not pass into the oral cavity to resonate within it.47
The Anusvra is considered to be purely a nasal sound, i.e., air is moving through the
nostrils only during the pronunciation of Anusvra. A quite different treatment of
Anusvra is found in some recensions of Yajur-Veda, Abhyankar explains. The
Anusvra may be treated As a kind of consonant of the type of nasalized half Ga, (gm()
as described in some treatises of the Yajur-veda Prtihkhya .48
The Anunsikya is uttered through the nose and mouth both, as different from the
Anusvra which is uttered only through the nose. The five nasals ,nm
(a a a na m) of the Sparha class are considered Anunsikya; three of the four semi-
vowels, Ya, La, and Va, and all the vowels may all be nasalized, becoming
Anunsikya. These Anunsikya semi-vowels and vowels are marked with chandrabindu
\ . The remaining Chodita is a retroflex a. The retroflex a, is substituted in the

ancient Vedic language for the retroflex @ (a) when the a is preceded and followed
by a vowel. The verb e (@) which is the second word of ik Veda, I adore, is
changed to e (). These five, hma, Visarga, Anusvra, , (a,) and Anunsikya,
are the five Chodita described by pishali and Pri.
5. Yama. There is another very important group of letters, called the Yama.
According to a contemporary dictionary writer, a Yama is:
one of a pair, a twin letter available in pronunciation before a nasal letter and
similar to it, when the nasal consonant is preceded by any one of the four
consonants of the five classes; the Yama is a transitional sound intervening
between a non-nasal and the following nasal, as a counterpart of the non-nasal.49
In the conjunct gn in agnim, for example, the letter Ga succeeds in bringing the flow
of speech to a complete stop. In order to pronounce the Na, some vibration must first
be supplied to the voice box or larynx. This momentary stirring of sound in the voice box
is considered to be a letter in its own right, called a Yama. There are four different kinds
of Yama, according to whether the consonant preceding the nasal is hard or soft, aspirated
or unaspirated. Yjnavalkya describes the Yama very succinctly, giving four examples,
and the four names of the Yama:
Km :m Gm ~m k %u' gu' ù' it ym;Tv;r"

kma khma gma ghma ku khu gu ghu iti yamhchatvra
Gautama describes in detail the unique position of the Yama with respect to a
preceding consonant and following nasal:

aq;nNTy;Tv;rSte sym;Ste k %u' gu' ù'
TynNTy;NTys'yogenNTypUveRnNTyore Vyv/;nvijRte
t] ym; vRNte n s'xy it
athnanty viatirbhavanti te ka ca a ta p kha chha ha tha ph
ga ja a da b gha jha ha dha bhh chetyathnty pacha te a a a na mh cheti
athnantyh chatvras te sayams te ku khu gu ghu
ityanantyntyasayogenantyaprvenantyottare vyavadhnavarjite
tatra yam varttante na sahaya iti
Gautama says:
Now, the non-final letters (Anantya)(of the five Vargas or rows of consonants)
are 20: They are Ka, Ca, a, Ta, Pa; Kha, Cha, ha, Tha, Pha; Ga Ja a Da Ba,
and Gha, Jha, ha, Dha, and Bha.
Now, the final letters (Antya)(of the five Vargas) are five:
They are a, a, a, Na and Ma.
Now, the non-final letters are of four kinds, corresponding to four Yama,
Ku, Khu, Gu, and Ghu.
When a non-final letter is conjunct with a final letter, then in the gap
before the final, but after the non-final letter, when there is no pause
between the final and non-final letter, there the Yama reside without doubt.50
Starting from pure consciousness, tm, this chapter has examined the emergence
of the alphabet from pure silence, starting with the expression of the first sound, the first
letter of the alphabet, A. The first letter, A, was seen to contain all the letters of the
alphabet in seed form. The first sound, A, gave rise to the eight Svara, which in turn
gave rise to all the vowels. The vowels in turn gave rise to the progressively collapsing
sequence of consonants, the semivowels, the sibilants, and finally the full contact
consonants or Sparha. The furthest limit of this progression may be seen in the Yama.
The Yama are not so much distinct letters, as a tangible manifest expression of the gap
between letters, that value which holds two sounds together. The gap holding two sounds
together reveals the underlying continuum of speech, the continuum of the sound A,
that was the starting point of speech. The gap points to the continuum that is here made
manifest as vibration: Here in the gap between letters, there is yet a sign of that
unmanifest value of speech, the source of speech, consciousness, tm. It may be

inferred that by bringing the attention to the existence of this phase of speech, the Yamas,
Gautama is laying out to vision the existence of a greater value of Yama, Yama the
administrator: Organizing the collapse and emergence of successive soundsthe death
and rebirth of sounds, one might sayYama is found administering the entire field of
speech by organizing the joining together of innumerable syllables into one continuum of
flow of the totality of life. Thus it is seen that the alphabet letters called Yama may be
understood as the organizing power of the mind made tangible; at once silent and
dynamic, they exude the nature of unamnifest pure Transcendental Consciousness, that is
the ultimate source of all the letters of the alphabet. Not carrying meaning, they remain
unnoticed, but by energizing the gap, the field of transformation between letters, they are
responsible for the diversity of expressions on the surface of speech.

The Choditas and the Yamas are the final two groups of letters of the Sanskrit
alphabet to be learned. With this knowledge of the whole range of the Sanskrit alphabet
as taught by the sages who wrote the ancient hikh texts, it is now possible to count the
letters of the Sanskrit alphabet, and the various discrepancies in the numbers of letters
propounded in different texts can be understood.
VIII. THE SANKSRIT ALPHABET

Maharishi has described the Sanskrit Alphabet as a perfect system of
quantification of totality.51 The infinite continuum of the total potential of Natural Law,
reverberating in the Self, gets quantified in speech, when the fully opened mouth,
expressing the continuum of the sound A, the infinity of Being, is progressively
collapsed down to a point in the sound Ka, in which the vibrations of sound are
completely nil, and the breath is completely stoppedspeech is brought to a standstill. It
has been seen how systematically, in this collapse of infinity into a point, from A into
Ka, from the abstract to the concrete, all the sounds of the Vedic alphabet emerge
sequentially. From the starting point of A, first the eight Svara emerge, expanding to
all the vowels, and then from the vowels, the different classes of consonants emerge.
The Sanskrit alphabet is called Vara-sammnya, which means traditional
collection of the letters of the Vedic alphabet. Collections of letters are found in the
ancient Shiksh texts written by the great Maharshis of previous ages, and in the
Prtishkhya of the various Veda, and in the text of Vedic grammar. These ancient texts
often give more elaborate, more detailed and precise presentations of the alphabet, than
the traditional recitations taught in schools and colleges. The traditional recitation of the
Sanskrit alphabet involves 48 letters. (Please refer to Table 1, Vara Sammnaya.)

Vasishha presents a Vedic alphabet of 68 letters, Pini suggests that there are 63
or 64 letters. (Please refer to Table 2, Pinis alphabet.) treya counts 59 letters, while
pishali and Pri list 56 letters each. The Taittirya Prtishkhya presents 51 letters,
(Table 3), while in the Pratyhra Stra of Vykaraa, (Table 4) only 42 are given. His
Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, in the context of comparing the Vedic alphabet to the
64 codons of the genetic code, suggested that there were 64 letters in the Vedic alphabet.
(Please refer to Table 2). However in the context of learning the alphabet in order to enter
into the reading and recitation of the Vedic Literature, he has set a number of 52 letters in
the Vedic alphabet.52 The 52 letter Vedic alphabet includes the 48 sounds of the
Vara Sammnya (Table 1) augmented by Jihvmlya and Upadhmnya, and the
retroflex semi-vowels a and ha. (Please refer to Table 5: 52 Letter Alphabet.) This
is the syllabary to be learned by students in the Vedic Literature reading program.
The Vedic texts provide a number of additional orthographic peculiarities: There are
accents that are noted differently and pronounced differently in the four Vedas; and in
Yajur Veda there are a variety of symbols for Visarga, and Anusvra. These will be
reviewed, starting with the Vedic accents.

Table 1: Vara Sammnaya

Traditional Recitation of the Sanskrit Alphabet
v,Rsm;y
a a; A lO
a i u i i ri
E Ee ao a* a' a"
e ai o au a a
k % g `
ka kha ga gha a
c z j Z
cha chha ja jha a
$ # @ ! ,
a ha a ha a
t q d / n
ta tha da dha na
p f b . m
pa pha ba bha ma
y r l v x W s h
ya ra la va ha ha sa ha
Table 2: Pini's Alphabet

Based on Pinya hikh
a a; a;3 3 3
a 3 i 3 u 3
A 3 lO E E3 Ee Ee3
i i i3 ri e e3 ai ai3
ao ao3 a* a*3
o o3 au au3
k % g `
ka kha ga gha a
c z j Z
cha chha ja jha a
$ # @ ! ,
a ha a ha a
t q d / n
ta tha da dha na
p f b . m
pa pha ba bha ma
y r l v x W s h
k %u' gu' ù' a' a" h
ku khu gu ghu a a jihvmlya upadhmnya ha
Table 3: Taittirya Prtihkhyas Alphabet

a a; a;3 3 3
a 3 i 3 u 3
A lO E Ee ao a*
i i ri e ai o au
k % g `
ka kha ga gha a
c z j Z
cha chha ja jha a
$ # @ ! ,
a ha a ha a
t q d / n
ta tha da dha na
p f b . m
pa pha ba bha ma
y r l v x W s h
a" a' a\
jihvmlya upadhmnya a a a
Table 4: Pratyhra Stra of Vykaraa

a ,(
a i u ()
A lO k
i ri (k)
E ao
e o ()
Ee a* c(
ai au (ch)
hyvr$(
ha ya va ra ()
l,(
la ()
m,nm(
a ma a a na (m)
Z.(
jha bha ()
`!/W(
gha ha dha (h)
jbg@dx(
ja ba ga a da (h)
%fz#qc$tv(
kha pha chha ha tha cha a ta (v)
kpy(
ka pa (y)
xWsr(
ha ha sa (r)
hl(
ha (l)
Table 5: 52-Letter Vedic Alphabet

of the Vedic Literature Reading Curricululm
a a; A lO
a i u i i ri
E Ee ao a* a' a"
e ai o au a a
k % g `
ka kha ga gha a
c z j Z
cha chha ja jha a
$ # @ ! ,
a ha a ha a
t q d / n
ta tha da dha na
p f b . m
pa pha ba bha ma
y r l v x W s h
h
jihvmlya upadhmnya a ha
IX. VEDIC LETTERS AND MARKS
1. Vedic Accents. The ik Veda is chanted, and there are different tones or
accents that are traditionally marked in the text. The three accents in the ik Veda are the
Udtta, the Anudtta, and the Svarita. The Anudtta, or un-raised pitch is the low tone. It
is marked with a horizontal line below the syllable. The Svarita is a high pitch, or sliding
note; it is marked with a vertical line above the syllable. The Udtta or raised tone, is not
marked; also unaccented syllables are not marked. The first verse of ik Veda looks as
follows with these accent markings:
amI puroiht' yDSy devmOTvjm( ) hot;r' r/;tmm( 1

ik Veda also has what is called a Kampa accent, which may be short or long,
and is written accordingly with a 1 or a 3, having both a Svarita accent above the number,
and an Anudtta accent mark below. An example is shown from Skta 2, verse 6:
m+v1Tq; /y; nr; 6

The Sma Veda Sahit uses an entirely different system of notation. The Udtta
accent is written as a 1 above the syllable. The Svarita accent is written as a 2 above
the syllable. The Anudatta is written as a 3 above the syllable. 2U and 2R are
additional kinds of Svarita accents, called appropriately Svarita U and Svarita Ra. 3K
is a special Anudatta accent called Anudtta Ka, and finally there is
a Smavedic U accent written as an U above the syllable.53 The first verse of
Sma Veda looks as follows with these accent markings:
1 a a; y;ih vItye gO,;no hVyd;tye

in hot; sTs bihRiW 1
The Atharva Veda uses accent markings similar to those of ik Veda, with the
addition of the Jtya Svarita accent, which is an unusual flourish: The first verse of
Atharva Veda looks as follows, with a Jtya Svarita accent just past the middle of the
second line:
ye i]W;" pryNt iv; p;, b.[t" )

v;cSpitbRl; teW;' tNvo a d/;tu me 1
The hukla Yajur Veda accentuation system includes a symbol for a Jtya Svarita
that is like a cursive w, written below the syllable; there is also an Antargami Anudtta,
a horizontal line below the syllable, that has a short vertical hook attached on the left
side; and the symbol for Anudtta in hukla Yajur Veda notation is a curved horizontal
line below the syllable, rather than a straight line. Verse 11 of the first chapter is shown
as an example:
.Ut;y Tv; n;r;tye Svri.iv:yeWNhNt;Ndu; pOiqVy;

muvRNtr=mNveim
pOiqVy;STv; n;.* s;dy;MyidTy;pSqee hVy r= 11
The Kiha Yajur Veda accentuation system varies in different recensions. The
Taittirya typically uses the system employed for ik Veda. Khaka marks a Svarita
with a caret below the syllable.54
t8
Anudtta is marked with a vertical line below the syllable.
t9
The Jtya Svarita is marked with a curved horizontal line below the syllable:
t
This latter mark is also used by Maitryai Sahit. Maitryai Sahit, although
following largely the accentuation system of ik Veda, also uses a special Svarita mark
consisting of three vertical lines above the syllable.55
t:
There is also a Sentence-ending Udtta consisting of two dots below the syllable, used
in texts of Kiha Yajur-Veda:56
t;
2. Visarga. hukla Yajur Veda utilizes several additional marks for Visarga, the
breath-like or ha sound at the end of words. These different marks provide information
regarding accentuation and associated hand-movements. The first Visarga looks like a
division sign, and is used when the Visarga follows the Svarita accent. Here is an
example from verse 1 of hukla Yajur Veda:
We TvojeR Tv; v;yv Sq devo v sivt; p[;pRytu etm;y

The Visarga that have a semi-circle facing left or right, positioned around the upper or
lower dot signal that the hand moves up or down, or left or right. Here is an example
from verse 17:
Mpri/MpR/Tq;ae dev p;i,i.guRm;n )

tNtEtmnu joWM.r;MyeW nevdpcety;t;ae
ip[yMp;qopItm( 17
3. Anusvra. There are more than half a dozen symbols for the Anusvra. The
Anusvra is usually written as a dot above the line of the syllable it follows. However, in
the Taittirya branch of Kiha Yajur Veda, as well as in Sma Veda, the Anusvra is
written differently. It is written as a Chandra-bindu, written slightly below, and following

the horizontal line of the preceding syllable; it has a Virma or halant written below it.
Here is an example from the second verse of the Taittirya Sahit.
yDSy òWds p[Tyur="

In Yajur Veda there is a special Anusvra that signals that thumb and forefinger
touch briefly: This is shown below with some of its common variants:57
tX t t1 t2 t3
There is a special Anusvra used when the above Anusvra follows short Mtrs,
and is followed in turn by the letters ha, ha, Sa, Ha, or i:58
t4
Some other symbols for Anusvra are:59
t5 t t6 t7 t
Here is an example showing the use of different Anusvras, from verse 1 of
chapter 4 of hukla Yajur Veda:
AKs;m;>y; sNtrNto ju.IR r;ySpoWe, simW; mdem )

m;a;p xmu me sNtu devIroW/e ];ySv Svi/te mwn
ihsI 1
4. Special Ya in hukla Yajur Veda. One can see in the above line, that there is
an unusual letter Ya, that has an oblique line drawn through it: This occurs
frequently in hukla Yajur Veda. This letter is used to represent a Ya, which although
grammatically a true Ya, is pronounced as Ja.
These are the special symbols used to represent Vedic Sanskrit. (Please refer to
Table 6: Special Vedic Characters).

Table 6: Special Vedic Characters

k %u' gu' ù' h
ku khu gu ghu a ha ya/ja
tX t t1 t2 t3
Anusvra:
t4 t5 t t6 t7 t t
Visarga: t t t
Vedic Accents
a a 1 3
gVeda Svarita gVeda Anudtta Short Kampa Long Kampa
a v y v
Anudtta Antargami Anudtta Svarita Jtya Svarita
hukla Yajur-Veda hukla Yajur-Veda hukla Yajur-Veda hukla Yajur-Veda
t8 t9 t
Khaka Svarita Khaka Anudtta Khaka Jtya Svarita
t t: t;
Maitryaya Jtya Svarita Maitryaya Svarita Maitryaya Sentence Ending Udtta
a; a a; a;
Sma Veda Udtta Sma Veda Svarita Sma Veda "Svarita ra" Sma Veda "Svarita u"
a a a;
Sma Veda Anudtta Sma Veda Anudtta Ka Sma Veda U Atharva Veda Jtya Svarita
X. THE VALUE OF READING VEDIC LITERATURE

The alphabet emerges sequentially from the eternal continuum of the sound A,
through the eight Svara, and the evolution of all the vowels, to the semi-vowels and
sibilants, and finally to the full contact consonants, called Sparha. The underlying theme
has been that A is the reverberation of ones own consciousness when it is awake in
itself, when it is referring only to itself, not to anything outside of itself: self-referral
consciousness, reverberating within itself between the unbounded infinite continuum of
its own nature, and the restricted finite point of its own nature, systematically gives rise
to the sequentially unfolding sounds of the Vedic alphabet. The sounds of the Vedic
Literature are the reverberations of the tm, the reverberations of ones own Self.
Reading Vedic Literature is a procedure, which combined with direct experience of the
Self through the practice of the Transcendental Meditation technique, enlivens in
individual human awareness the dynamics of evolution of consciousness, the mechanics
whereby consciousness, the field of total natural law, expresses itself in the material
world and creates the diverse universe. Having seen how the Vedic sounds emerge
systematically from the field of consciousness, the field of the Self, Maharishis vision of
the culturing of perfection through the recitation of the Vedic Literature can be
understood: Maharishi sums up his theme of unfolding the latent potential of the
individual through recitation of the sounds of the Vedic Literature as follows:
Life is expressed through words. Vedic chanting are the words of consciousness
consciousness reverberates. So the Self of everyone is the consciousness of
everyone. So Vedic SoundsVedic Mantras we call it to distinguish it from other
sounds, ordinary soundsso these are the Mantras from the Transcendental Field.
They are the reverberations of the self-referral consciounsess. And the whole
physical universe is the expression of these sounds, these vibrations. It is not a
matter of belief.
When you study the sounds of the mantras and you study the gaps between
sounds, then you understand that the reverberations of these sounds, they are the
speech of the Self. It is the tm that reverberates. It is called Svara. It is called
the reverberations of tm, it is called the reverberations of the Self. So Vedic

reverberations of the Self, they are always at the basis of the evolutionary impulse
of activity, evolutionary. That is why they are always soothing, because they are
the generators of evolution, the generators of evolution.60
Generating evolution is the goal of the program of reading the Vedic Literature.
This revered goal of raising life to perfection, unfolding the infinite potential of the
human nervous system, is possible to attain, because the infinite dynamism of the tm,
which is the energy, intelligence and organizing power at the basis of the whole Creation,
is structured in the sounds of the Vedic alphabet.
XI. THE ICHO AKHARE VERSE FROM IK VEDA.

The program of reading the Vedic Literature is based upon the Sanskrit Alphabet.
This chapter has systematically presented the sounds of the Vedic alphabet, and the
Devangar script used to represent those sounds. But rather than starting with the first
letter of the Sanskrit alphabet, and proceeding through the various letters of the Classical
Sanskrit, and ancient Vedic alphabets, this chapter began with a discussion of the source
of alphabet, the source of thought, pure consciousness. In subsequent sections, the entire
alphabet was unfolded as a sequential collapse of infinity onto a point: The fully open
throat, characteristic of the sound A, collapsing, contracting more and more, moving
through all the vowels, the semi-vowels, the sibilants, and the full consonants consonants,
until the continuum of sound represented by the first letter, A, has been completely
brought to a stop, arrested in a point. And even the farthest most remote point from this
beginning A, the Yama, were seen as the representative of the underlying continuum of
consciousness at the source of speech. This collapse of infinity onto a point, is called in
Vedic Science the Khara of A, the collapse of A. The word Akhara, which in
Sanskrit means letter, also may be understood as A-khara, the Khara, collapse, of
A.
When the alphabet is seen as the unfoldment of the inherent dynamism contained
in the collapse of the continuum onto a pointthat means when the alphabet is seen as
the expression of the dynamics of ones own infinite, eternal self-referral consciousness
or tm, collapsing onto its own point, and expanding again to infinity in an eternal
reverberationthen it is seen that in the study of the alphabet, it is actually the source of
alphabet, consciousness, that is of primary importance. The primacy of consciousness,
unfolded for its full range of possibilities by the collapse of infinity onto a point, by the
collapse, Khara, of A, is the theme of understanding that is described in the
Richo Akhare verse of ik Veda. This one verse contains in seed form the
knowledge of all disciplines.61 Faculty of Maharishi University of Management have
developed Richo Akhare charts for all the major disciplines and their varied
subdivisions. The charts show how the overall theme of knowledge in each discipline,
and in its various branches can be organized in terms of the structure of knowledge
unfolded in the Richo Akhare verse.62 This parallel between the structure of knowledge
in the modern sciences, and in the ancient Vedic Science may be seen also in the study of
the sounds of the Vedic language. Table 7 reviews the parallel between the knowledge of
the alphabet and its source in tm, and the theme of pure knowledge, total knowledge,
contained in the Richo Akhare verse. Maharishis translation of the verse is used as the
starting point.
In this way, the Richo Akhare verse shows how the understanding and
experience of the Vedic alphabet as the expression of the dynamism of ones own tm,
ones own unbounded Self, is the gateway to unfolding the infinite potential of human
existence and living life in Enlightenment. This understanding is the foundation for
beginning the program of reading Vedic Literature. This explains why Maharishi has
presented two components of Vedic study, side by side: Reading the Vedic Literature in
Table 7: icho Akhare Chart

Table 7A: icho Akhare Chart (first half)
The Vedic Alphabet in One Verse of ik Vedaik Veda 1.164.39
Aco a=re prme Vyomn( yiSmNdev; ai/ ivXve

V PARAME YASMIN DEVA
E
RICHO
AKSHARE
VYOMAN
...in the
In which reside all
the devas, the
inWedu"
D The verses of the
Veda exist in the
transcendental
field, self-referral
impulses of
creative
ADHIVISHVE
NISHEDUH
I collapse of fullness consciousness, intelligence, the
...responsible for the
(the kshara of A) the Self Laws of Nature
C whole manifest
universe
A The letters of the The open sound, All the letters of the These Vedic
alphabet arise from A, presents the Vedic alphabet sounds emerging
L the sequential unbounded emerge from the from the collapse
P closing of the fully continuum of pure progressive of A, go to
open throat, consciousness, sequential participate in all
H characteristic of and the consonantal collapsing of the the
A A, to its fully stop presents the continuum of A mantra of the Veda
closed, choked point value, the onto its own point. and all the verses
B down, full-stop arresting of that of the Vedic
E character expressed continuum in a Literature,
in Ka. point; the continu- encompassing the
T um of A, and the total knowledge
point of any conso- and organizing
nant, Ka, reside in power at the basis
the inherent dyna- of the whole
mism of conscious- creation.
ness, reverberating
between infinity and
point: they have
their basis in the
transcendental
unmanifest field of
speech.
Table 7B: icho Akhare Chart (second half)
yStNn ved ikmOc; y d( ivdus( t me sm;ste

YASTANNA
VEDA
kiryit YA ITTADVIDUS
Those who
TA IME
KIMRICHA SAMASATE
He whose KARISHYATI know this level
...are established in
awareness ...what can the of reality... evenness, wholeness
is not open to this verses accomplish of life.
field... for him?
Without the The letters of the Those who When all the
experience of the Vedic alphabet, experience pure different channels of
Self awake in its interpreted in terms consciousness and consciousness
own Nature, infinite of the manifest its self-referral represented by all
and unbounded, objects and fluctuations, enjoy the 40 branches of
eternally rever- activities of the the individual Veda and Vedic
berating between phenomenal world, impulses of sound Literature have been
infinity and point, become fairy tales of the Vedic experienced as the
the individual letters and myths, without Literature as the self-referral
and words can only any foundation; they self-referral fluctuations of ones
refer to limited, lose their source in transformations of own pure conscious-
bound realities of the infinite their own pure ness, then ones
the external world, knowledge and consciousness; the own pure wakeful-
they cannot tell the organizing power of qualities of each ness is fully awake
story of self-referral the Self. Reading branch of Vedic to the infinite
consciousness, the texts of Vedic Literature are possibilities within
tm, ever creating Literature without awakened in their its own structure,
infinite possibilities experiencing pure awareness by and life is lived in
from within its own consciousness reading and hearing affluence and
eternal Reality. through the regular the text of that abundance and
practice of the branch. perpetual bliss
Transcendental consciousness. This
Meditation program is life in
is of little value enlightenment.
because the
reference to the
infinite potential
located deep within
every human being
is missing.
sequence, and experiencing ones own self-referral consciousness through the practice of
the Transcendental Meditation program. Without the experience of the unboundedness of
the Self through the TM program, the power of the Vedic sounds for uplifting life, for
generating evolution could not be practically realized.
Knowledge of the Vedic alphabet is prerequisite to entering into the examination
of the actual sequence of texts to be read. The Vedic alphabet is the necessary foundation
for reading the Vedic Literature from beginning to end. Chapter 9 returns to the theme of
the emergence of the alphabet from the reverberations of the Self, the tm, in order to
analyze the mechanics underlying the effectiveness of the reading program for achieving
life in enlightenment, spontaneously harnessing the infinite organizing power of Natural
Law in every thought and action.
XI. CURRICULUM FOR READING THE VEDGA

In the following chapters a model curriculum for reading the six Vedga is
presented. The curriculum is intended as a resource for teachers on the graduate,
undergraduate and high school levels; it can also be used as a reader since there are
sample readings from each of the texts of the Vedga, presented in proper sequence, as
well as graphic presentation of His Majesty King Nader Rms discovery of the correlate
in the physiology of every text of the Vedga.
In the doctoral program in Maharishi Vedic Science at Maharishi University of
Management, students read through the entire Vedic Literature in two and a half years. At
least three months (about 300 hours of reading) are usually devoted to Vedga. On this
schedule, students can read about one third of the full corpus of texts of Kalpa, and all of
the five other branches of Vedga, before proceeding to the texts of the remaining 30
branches of Vedic Literature. The curriculum of reading for the 30 branches following
the Vedga is presented in Appendix I.

In the undergraduate major in Maharishi Vedic Science at Maharishi University
of Management, there is a series of four consecutive one-month courses devoted to
reading the Vedga. In the first month, students read all 36 texts of hikh. In the
second month, they read excerpts of Kalpa and all of Vykaraa, Vedic grammar, reading
Pinis Ahdhyy, as always, purely for its sound value, not for meaning. In the third
month the students read the Nighau and Nirukta, and the textbook of Chhandas, and in
the fourth month they read through all of the Bihad Prhara Hor hstra, the main
sourcebook of Jyotih.
In the upper school of Maharishi School of the Age of Enlightenment (912),
situated on the campus of Maharishi University of Management, where Sanskrit study is
part of the school curriculum, students become familiar with the reading process by
reading the Bhagavad Gt, the six Darhana, and the fifteen principle Upanihad. When
these are completed, then usually in the senior year, they may begin reading hikh.
Many graduates of the undergraduate program in Maharishi Vedic Science, and
graduates of the Masters program in Maharishi Vedic Science at Maharishi University of
Management embark on reading through the total Vedic Literature on their own. Students
in the life reading program generally read through all the available packages of
knowledge as summarized in Chapters 3 through 8, and in Appendix I of this dissertation,
and as presented in completeness on the website of Maharishi University of Management,
at MUM.edu/vedicreserve.
It is intended that every student should profoundly own in his awareness the
connection between the text of Vedic Literature and the corresponding fibre or structure
in the physiology. Maharishi explains:
The entire Vedic Literature has been discovered as the structuring dynamics of
ik Veda on one side and the structuring dynamics of the human physiology on
the other side.
Therefore, the complete knowledge of the Veda and Vedic Literaturethe

complete knowledge of Natural Lawis vital for everyone who wants to enjoy
daily life fully supported by Natural Law.
Maharishi Vedic University allows the student to identify himself with complete
knowledge. Complete knowledge means intellectual understanding of the
structures of knowledge available in the Vedic Literature and experience of
consciousness, which is the common source of all these structures of knowledge.
The student identifies the structures of knowledge in the Vedic Literature with
different areas of his own physiology. In this theme of study he identifies himself
with the structure of total knowledge and spontaneously allows knowledge and its
organizing power to be a living reality of his daily life.63
Similarly it is intended that the student should have a general knowledge of the
trend of surface meaning of the text,64 as well as intellectual understanding of

Maharishis one-word synopsis of the quality or theme of knowledge in that field. This
background of knowledge will support and strengthen experiences that emerge from the
practice of reading the Vedic Literature. In courses on reading the Vedic Literature in
Sanskrit, the one-word synopsis, the correlate in the physiology, and the overall trend of
meaning should be learned by each student as a framework for understanding his
experiences of reading the texts, and these are presented for each text in the following
chapters. It is hoped that bringing together all these points related to each text of Vedga
in one written curriculum will simplify and enrich the process of learning for teacher and
student alike.
The six chapters of this dissertation devoted to the Vedga are a model
curriculum, that could in time be expanded to incorporate all the 40 branches of Veda and
Vedic Literature. As a first step in that direction, a comprehensive descriptive biblio-
graphy of all the texts in the reading curriculum for the remaining branches of Vedic
Literature is presented in Appendix I.

Notes:
1
Wallace, R. Keith, The Physiological Effects of Transcendental Meditation: A
Proposed Fourth Major State of Consciousness, Doctoral dissertation, reprinted in
Orme-Johnson, D.W., ed., Scientific Research on the Transcendental Meditation
Program, Collected Papers, Volume 1, (Bopart: Maharishi European Research
University Press, second edition, 1977).
2
Please refer to, for example, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Maharishi Vedic University
Introduction, (India: Maharishi Prakashan, 1995), pp. 5859.
3
Wallace, The Physiological Effects of Transcendental Meditation.
4
Scientific Research on the Transcendental Meditation Program, Collected Papers,
Volumes 16, (Bopart and Livingston Manor: Maharishi European Research University
Press, 19752004).
5
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Transcendental Meditation: The Main Principle, in
Bhagavad-Gita: A New Translation and Commentary with Sanskrit Text, Chapters 16,
(Los Angeles, International SRM Publications, 1967), p. 350.
6
Pinya hikh 67. Translation based upon Maharishis videotaped lecture, The
Unbounded Scope of Maharishis Vedic Science, (Vlodrop, Holland: MERU, January
14, 1991).
7
According to the American Heritage Dictionary, alphabet means the letters of a
given language, arranged in the order fixed by custom; or it may mean the basic or
elementary principles of anything. In Sanskrit, every consonant has A as a part of it.
The collection of letters of the Sanskrit alphabet is therefore actually a collection of
syllables, fundamentally different from the Roman alphabet. The word is nevertheless
convenient and appropriate for referring to the ordered collection of sounds and symbols
fixed by the custom of the language.
8
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, in Maharishis Weekly Global
News Conference, August 13, 2003.
9
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Maharishis introductory
remarks in Maharishis Weekly Global News Conference, October 8, 2003.
10
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Maharishis Global News
Conference, December 3, 2003.
11
Dillbeck, Michael, World Peace Parliament broadcast on the Maharishi Channel,
August, 2004.
12
The identification of the eight Svara as the foundation of the expression of all the
vowels and consonants of the Vedic language is the first bold stroke in Maharishis
program to articulate a comprehensive science of Vedic phonetics. Maharishi Mahesh
Yogi attributes the cognition of a comprehensive phonetic science based on the eight
Svara to Madhuchchhandas Vaihvamitra, the cognizer of the first Skta of ik Veda.
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, in Maharishis Global Family
Chat, January 17, 2006. Synthesizing the whole of Vedic speech in terms of eight
fundamental syllables is neither transparent nor obvious. For example, the occurrence of
the Anusvara, A, in the list of Svara is surprising, because metrical patterns in
Sanskrit recitation count it as a consonant. However, ik Prtihkhya allows that
Anusvara may be either a Svara or Vyajana. There is a traditional teaching that there are
eight basic Svara, as evidenced, for example, by the existence of the hikh text entitled
Svarhaka hikh, included in hikh Sagraha. That text lists A,I,U,,
Li,E,AI,O,and AU, and then says, ityahau svar, These are the eight
vowels. (sic.) Further elaboration of Maharishis systematic revival of the Vedic science
of phonology is found in Chapter 9 of this dissertation.
13
News Conference, October 29, 2003.
14
Taittirya Prtihkhya I:5.
15
pishali hikh, verse 7.
16
treya hikh, verses 2.2-3.1.
17
Pri hikh, verse 3.
18
The terminal T is used to mark an individual vowel, as distinct from others of the
same Vara. Please refer to Pin I.1.70.
19
Ghosh, Manmohan, p. 51. Pinya hikh (Text and Translation), (Delhi, V.K.
Publishing House, 1991), verse 4.
20
According to the Pajik and Prakha commentaries on the Pinya hikh,
cited in Ghosh, p. 51.
21
Vsihh hikh, belonging to Kiha Yajur-Veda, verse 2
22
As described in these hikh texts. More elaborate expansions are possible, taking
into account the three pitches.
23
Please refer to below, Maharishi quotation from Maharishis Weekly Global News
Conference, January 15, 2003, Question 6.
24
News Conference, Jan. 15, 2003, Question 6.
25
Gautam hikh.
26
Gautam hikh, verse 1.
27
pishali hikh, verse 8; Pri hikh, verse 4; and treya hikh, verses 3.2 and
4.1.
28
Ahdhyyi, page 1.
29
Taittirya Prtihkhya, Stra 7.
30
Gautam hikh 1.
31
Vsihh hikh, belonging to Kiha Yajur-Veda, verse 2.
32
marehi hikh, verse 13.
33
pishali hikh, verse 9; Pri hikh, verse 5; and treya hikh, verse 4.2.
34
Triph, r Rma Prasda, hikh Sagraha, (Varanasi, Sampurnand Sanskrit
University, 1989)p. 27.
35
Ahdhyyi, page 1.
36
37
Gautam hikh 1.
38
Yajavalkya hikh, in Paakara, Vsudeva Lakmaa str, uklayajurveda-
Sahit (text and Padapha), (Varanasi: Chowkhamba Vidyabhawan, 1996), p. 827,
column 2.
39
Ahdhyyi, page 1.
40
Vsihh hikh, belonging to Kiha Yajur-Veda, verse 2.
41
treya hikh, verse 4.2, Pri hikh, verse 5; and pishali hikh, verse 9.
42
treya hikh, verse 5, Pri hikh, verse 5; and pishali hikh, verse 9.
43
Verma, V., gveda-Prtikhya of aunaka along with Uvaabhhya, (Delhi:

44
Chaukhamba Sanskrit Pratishthan, 1986), 1:10, p. 53.

45
pishali hikh, verse 6; Pri hikh, verse 2.
46
pishali hikh, verse 9; Pri hikh, verse 5.
47
Aravind, L., On the Vedic Anusvra, Geocities Webpage of L. Aravind, June 1,
2006, <http://www.geocities.com/somasushma/anusvAra.html>.
48
Abhyankar, M.K.V., A Dictionary of Sanskrit Grammar, (Baroda: Oriental Institute,
1986), p. 1.
49
Abhyankar, p. 313.
50
Authors translation.
51
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Unbounded Scope of Maharishi's Vedic Science,
videotaped lecture, January 14, 1991.
52
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Study of the Veda is the study of consciousness, our own
Self, Lesson 5 in videotaped course, Maharishi Vedic Science, Maharishi Vedic
University, 2001.
53
List of Vedic Accents, Omkarananda Ashram Himalayas, April 24, 2006,
< http://www.omkarananda-ashram.org/Sanskrit/vedicaccents.htm>. This page was
previously given a more descriptive title, Proposal to the Unicode Consortium for
Additional Character Assignments to Accomodate Vedic texts.
54
Omkarananda Ashram.
55
Omkarananda Ashram.
56
Omkarananda Ashram.
57
Omkarananda Ashram.
58
Omkarananda Ashram.
59
Omkarananda Ashram.
60
News Conference, Jan. 15, 2003.
61
icho Akshare charts for Physics, Chemistry, Mathematics, and Physiology show
that all the theories of modern science have their basis in the collapse of the unbounded
abstract all-possibilities structure onto its own point value. Please refer to Maharishi
Mahesh Yogi, Celebrating Perfection in Education, (1997), p. 52 ff.
62
Maharishi Technology of the Unified Field: Integration of Modern Science and
Ancient Vedic Science, Creating Unified Field-Based Perfect Civilization for all Mankind
in this Scientific Age, (Fairfield: Maharishi International University, 1984), pp. 1625.
63
64
This recommendation was made explicit by Maharishi in conversations about the
reading with John and Sara Konhaus. Private e-mail communications 19982000.
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

CHAPTER 3: VEDIC PHONETICS
I. INTRODUCTION TO THE BROAD FIELD OF VEDIC PHONETICS
The first branch of Vedic Literature that is read by students in the curriculum of
reading the total Vedic Literature,1 is called hikh, dealing with the pronunciation or
expression of the Vedic texts.2
A. Definition of Veda Lakhaa. In service of correct pronunciation of the texts
of the four principal Veda, there is a diverse collection of ancillary texts that serve to
elucidate the salient points in the Vedic texts that the student must know in order to
pronounce the texts properly.3 These texts, of which hikh is perhaps the most salient
part, are broadly called Veda Lakhaa.4 They represent a class of compositions that
serve to elucidate both simple and complex issues of pronunciation. Vedic phonetics is an
elaborately detailed science, comprehensively exploring the theory and practice of all
kinds of Vedic recitation.5 There are phonological texts associated with each of the four
Vedas.6 Aithal identifies four classes of texts within Veda Lakhaa:7 1) Texts that
enumerate special features of the Vedic texts, features that come into prominence as
points of transformation in the different forms of recitation; 2) Texts that describe the
different forms of recitation, and 3) broadly speaking, texts on Vedic phonetics, texts
dealing with the actual pronunciation of the various letters of the Vedic alphabet,
including the hikh and Prtishkhya, and 4) texts, including Anukramanikas, that do
not deal with phonetic issues. This latter group of texts describes the organizational
CHAPTER 3: VEDIC PHONETICS 78
structure of the Vedic texts, bringing together, for example, the full range of prefatory
material that is recited at the beginning of each chapter or Skta, to prepare the mind of
the pandit to recite each specific text in its completeness, with perfect pronunciation.
B. Modes of recitation. Pinya hikh, often considered the most universal of
the hikh texts, systematically characterizes the parts of the mouth where the different
letters of the alphabet are pronounced, and also the different degrees of contact, full,
partial, and no-contact, that characterize different classes of letters. This scientific
classification of speech sounds is the fundamental basis of Vedic phonetics.8 However,
Vedic phonetics also systematically addresses the more complex issues that arise when
sounds are pronounced in different contexts, that is, when vowels or consonants are
preceded or followed by different sounds. These laws are codified in rules of Sadhi as
well as many elaborate case by case studies of the mixing of different speech sounds as
they occur in Vedic texts. This is the practical knowledge or intellectual understanding of
the proper pronunciation of the Vedic texts. But the descriptive phase of Sanskrit
phonetics gives way to the prescriptive phase, in which the pandit reciting the Vedic text
has to apply the rules of euphonic combination of sounds on-the-fly, as it were, as he
follows the more complex systems of recitation in which the sequence is jumbled, and the
proper pronunciation at the boundaries between words where the sounds are mixing has
to be re-evaluated at every step. The full range of understanding of phonology must be
brought to bear in order to undertake the different modes of recitation which are the
province of very advanced students of Vedic study.9 There are Prakiti ( original) modes
of recitation, in which the progress is uniformly in the forward direction, and there are
Vikiti (altered) modes of recitation in which there is some backwards as well as forward
progression. The standard or normal recitation of the text, icha by icha and Skta by
Skta, one after the other in sequence, progressing in the same manner as is found in the
printed texts of the Vedic Sahit, is called the Sahit Pha. This is the first of the
Prakiti modes of recitation.
C. Relationship of Sahit-pha and Pada-pha. The cognitions of the
ancient seers of the ik Veda are collected together into books, called Maala, or
circles, which are perfectly arranged in a coherent and orderly structure.10 Because of
being put together in an orderly structure of the Vedic Mandala, they are called Sahit,
or put together, or because Sadhi has been applied, they are with Sadhi. They are
also called Sahit, according to Maharishi, because the respective values of
ihi, Devat, and Chhandas are completely integrated in the expressions of sound of the
text.11 For more advanced recitation-modes, a second text is supplied, called the
Pada-pha.12 The Pada-pha pulls apart the words that have been joined together
according to the rules of phonetic combination, called Sadhi, so that the independent
character of each constituent word can be appreciated. The rules of Sadhi give rise to
some ambiguity, some lack of clarity as to what may have been the underlying text before
the application of Sadhi. For example, a final t becomes n before a nasal consonant.
Thus a word ending in t may become indistinguishable from a word having its own
ending in n.13 Such ambiguities are resolved by the founder of the Shkh, or
recension, whose Pada-pha becomes the basis for all further, more complex modes of
recitation. Thus in the Shkalya recension of ik Veda, Shkalya is credited as the author
of the Pada-Pha.14 It is an interesting conundrum, that even though the Pada-Pha is
pointing out the words as they exist before being put together by the rules of Sadhi, the
Sahit is considered the primary or original text, and the Pada-Pha is derivative.15
Once the underlying words are known, it becomes possible to articulate the
different modes of recitation, that come into being by expanding on the original
sequence. In this expansion, words come into connection with other sounds than those
with which they are connected in the Sahit, and so more complex issues arise. Dealing
with compounds represents one complication;16 but not only the rules of Sadhi must be
completely mastered and all ambiguities in the relationship between Pada-pha and
Sahit- pha intimately known, but also changes of accent arise,17 and these must be
closely followed in order to maintain the purity of correct recitation.
The Sahit, Pada and Krama are the three Prakiti modes of recitation in which
the forward-moving sequence of words is maintained. There are eight Vikiti modes of
recitation,18 in which the sequence is elaborated in a prescribed back and forth manner.
These eight Vikiti modes are listed in Vyli hikh verse 3:
j$;m;l;d<@re%;rq?vjix%;`n;"
mm;iTy invOR; ivk;r; a ivut;" 3 19
ja-ml-daa-rekh-ratha-dhvaja-hikh-ghan
kramamhritya nirvtt vikr aha vihrut 3
These eight are Ja (braid), Ml (garland), Daa (staff), Rekh (row), Ratha
(chariot), Dhvaja (flag), hikh (topknot), and Ghana (bell).20 These are
elaborated by Wayne Howard,21 and are explicitly laid out by Devasthali.22 An example
of an expansion according to the complex Ghana Vikiti recitation is shown in Table 8.
The training of the student in these advanced modes of recitation of the Vedic texts
requires many years of study.23 And traditionally, this knowledge is transmitted orally,
not through textbooks, from a qualified and experienced teacher.24 The written Lakhaa
texts that are preserved by the tradition are external aids in service of the comprehensive
transfer of knowledge from the teacher to the student, in service of perfect
pronunciation.25
D. Ahalakhaa. For each of ik Veda, Sma Veda, Yajur Veda, and
Atharva Veda, there is a set of texts, called Ahalakhaa (or sometimes Saptalakhaa)
that bring together many of the peculiarities in the relationship between Pada-Pha and
Sahit, which must be mastered by the student in order to pursue the advanced modes
of recitation. Many of these texts are simply lists of words with special characteristics.
These Lakhaa texts are listed in Kauinya hikh, a hikh text belonging to
Kiha Yajur Veda, devoted to the knowledge of the various modes of recitation.
Kauinya hikh verse 7:
xm;n' c ivl' c npr' tpr' Svrm(

av<yRinm;'xml=,mIrtm( 7
hamna ca vilaghya ca napara tapara svaram ,
avary - anigyam igyham ahalakhaam ritam 726
The verse says that the hamna, Vilanghya, Napara, Tapara, Svara,
Avari, Anigya and Igya comprise the Ahalakhaam. Each of these Lakhaa texts
will be examined briefly.
1. The first text of the Ahalakhaam is called the hamna Prakaraam, or
chapter on hamnas. This is perhaps the most famous or widely known of all the
Table 8: An example of Ghana.1

This example uses one line from verse 22 of Skta 97 of the tenth Maala as
given by S. Yegnasubramanian. The verse from the Sahit Pha is:
aoW/y" s' vdNte somen sh r;D; )

In the Ghana recitation, there is expansion and repetition according to formula:
Six words, a-b-c-d-e-f, according to Yegnasubramanian, when chanted in the Ghana
format will be, a-b-b-a-a-b-c-c-b-a-a-b-c; b-c-c-b-b-c-d-d-c-b-b-c-d;
2
and so on. Here is
the complete Ghana expansion of the line given above :
aoW/y" s' s' aoW/y" aoW/y" s' vdNte

vdNte s' aoW/y" aoW/y" s' vdNte )
s' vdNte vdNte s' s' vdNte somen
somen vdNte s' s' vdNte somen )
vdNte somen somen vdNte vdNte somen sh
sh somen vdNte vdNte somen sh )
somen sh sh somen somen sh r;D;
sh r;D; r;D; sh sh r;D; )
r;Deit r;D;
1
S. Yegnasubramaniam, Vedic Chanting: A perfectly formulated oral tradition,
Sringeri Journal Vol. II, no. 2.
2
Accents as given by S. Yegnasubramanian.
Lakhaa texts. The word hamna refers to any word from the Sahit text ending in
long , in which a final Visarga has been elided (i.e. removed) due to Sadhi, the rules of
phonetic combination.27 The operative Sadhi rule states that when a word ending in
long and Visarga, i.e. is followed by a voiced consonant or a vowel, then the
Visarga is elided.28 When it is followed by a vowel, then the presence of the original
Visarga can be inferred, but if it is followed by a voiced consonant, then it is not apparent
from inspection whether there originally was a Visarga or not. These instances must be
intimately known for the advanced modes of recitation, because if in another mode of
recitation, the word ending in now comes into connection with a word starting with
an unvoiced consonant, for example, then the elided Visarga must be supplied. By the
authority of the Pada-pha, all these instances of the dropping of a Visarga in the
original Sahit are enumerated. There are hundreds of such instances in each of the
Sahits. There are hamna Prakaraas for ik, Sma and Yajur Veda. The
ik Veda hamna Prakaraa exists in hundreds of manuscripts under somewhat varying
titles29 and will be discussed in a later section.
The Taittirya Yajur-Veda version of amnaprakaraam, also called
Samnasadhi, has the following beginning and ending:
aq yju"s'iht;y;m( a;k;rPlutpUvoR òWvnor-x-

s-k;rpro ivsjRnIyo yeWu pdeWu luPyte t;in pd;in
p[v+y;m ) a]epd;n;' n;n;pdTvms':y;ne ) teW;'
pUvRpdmvg[h" ) mivsjRnIyp[qmitIy;
aòW;" ) n hk;r" ) VynxeWo òWv;n( )

gj@;;S]yo v,;R d;dywv b;dy" )
y;idv;Nto hk;r xs* t;vNys'yut*
it pr.;W; ) ay; ay+m; ag[; ap[; asur; avO,;
aj;yq; a; a,Iym;n; a/; aSmer; ain; an;
agOhIt;
***concluding Stra***
n p[itpUvR" ) iSqr; anvpUv;R" ) anO=u s;?y;" ) sv;R"
) n vwpr" ) sm; hotVy; h;y; h;yn; h;k; ho];" )
n depr" ) t; mk;rpr" )
it xm;np[kr,m( 30
2. The second of the texts of Ahalakhaa is called Vilanghya-Prakaraam.
Vilanghya-Prakaraam is an enumeration of words that end with E, AI, O and
AU, and undergo change due to a following word that begins with a vowel.31
The Vilaghya-Prakaraa of Nryaa-bhaa, belonging to the
Taittirya Sahit begins and ends as follows:
p[,My .;rtI' devI' svRlokkm;trm(

n;r;y," p[v+y;m ivl;in pd;Nyhm( 1
Ek;rwk;rv,*R y* s'iht;y;' ivk;r,*
tdNt;in ivl;nITyuCyNte vedivmw" 2
pur;tneitr_' yt( TyKTv;nu_' smoPy c
v,Rme, gONte sVy;:y;Nyev t;Nyip 3
' yt( pdm];ip n;n;pdvidyte

inmTven yd( g[;' gOte pdmev tt( 4
aip cet( Sy; n;Nyt( tu pUr,e] iv/Iyte
ag[ep;re ydyeRitqyeinkjre
***concluding verses***
bTy;hvnIye c te ho]e hv;mhe
hte hSte tu ne;Nt' hrNte yte te 45
hIyte yte hTyw hNtvw c hr;mhw
y;mhe hrw ihTyw nw>y" sNTy/k;in tu 46 32
3. The third of the texts of Ahalakhaa is called Napara-Prakaraam.
Napara-Prakaraa deals with several ambiguities in Sadhi, wherein the original
contributing vowels or consonants cannot be unequivocally ascertained. The beginning
and ending of the Sarva-Naparam33 of heha Nryaa is given below:
p[,My g@;!' hr' nIl;.[s'in.m(

xeWn;r;y,;:yen l=,' iyte my;
ntyoStu ivh;y;Nyt( sVy;:y' doWvjRtm(
s'gO Xlokpe, tdNt;in pd;in tu
cjyo /k;r' tu ihTv; t;idctuye
mk;re c lk;re c pre sit ivk;r.;k
***concluding verse***
sv;Rn( sIVyn( tq; StotNt( s;mNTsTvn( shNtm"
s;n( sn( hivm;' hn( hyRit s'g[h"
it IxeWn;r;y,;:yivrct' svRnpr'
sm;m( 34
4. The fourth of the texts of Ahalakhaa is called Tapara Prakaraam, or
Tapara-Lakhaam.35 Tapara-Lakhaam is a list of words ending in T in the Pada
text, but changed to N because of a following nasal.36 Following are the beginning and
ending verses of the Tapara-Lakhaa belonging to the Taittirya Sahit.
a;dtO,dXnIy;db[vIdjuWt" )
aSq;dSmdswvmnNTyjndpRyet( 1
aSm;dvsOjedmIdvSt; g<yte )
a.v;vrohe;nmd;sIidduCyte 2
y;dudupr; nw"pr' Tvenidyte )
Sv;hwk;wvmekSm;dIk;r;Nte pr] tu 3
pd Et ky;R ;met( kindt( =y;t( )
gOIy;d( gmyeI juy;t( t;vdIrtm( 4
hivm/n' pUv| hiv/n' tq; )
hNy;pr' t;Nt' pdmev' p[kitRtm( 10
y] Kvcn tenwv pUv| {mpe=te )
nt;Ntpdm;ley' nvror;=r; 11
sgu,; vedivduW;' rct; k<#.UW,m( )
toW;y devdevSy iv,on;Rr;y,Sy vw 12
it tpr' n;m l=,m( 37
5. The fifth of the texts of Ahalakhaa is called Svara Lakhaam.
Svara Lakhaam refers to several works on accents. The beginning and ending verses of
a short work of 15 verses is given below:
;Tpronud;o y" SvrtTvmv;uy;t( )

Svrt;dnud;; p[cyTvmv;uyu"
d;uitreveit p[cySy p[st" )
Svrtod;yoyR] pr] iSqtyo" sto"
pd;d* p[cyo n;iSt Svr;dekpde tt" )
n;STyud;oip ivDeyo hStivNy;skmR,
Xlok;' ml;y a; pt;mv;ut" )
dI`;RSt; me dev; Sv; ahmmUin av;"
it Svrl=,' sm;m( 38
6. The sixth of the texts of Ahalakhaa is the Avari.39 Avari-Prakaraa
refers to texts that list the Vedic words beginning with A in which the A is elided
because of a preceding E or O.40 There are Avari texts for ik Veda, Sma Veda
and for Yajur Veda.41 Sometimes the texts are called Hrasva-sagraha. The beginning
and ending verses of the Avari Prakaraam of the Taittirya Sahit are:
av,RNynu_' smoPy;itr_' prTy dukitRt'

c;.vI+y kk;r;idv,Rme,;hmet;' suvOi' kry;m
ivSpv;Cy;m( 1
aodedv,Rs'z' s'iht;y;' pd;idgm(
av,| D;tumSm;.rd' x;S]' p[,Iyte 2

nod;o y" pd;?y;y d;" s'iht;gme
yod;" pd;?y;ye Svrt" s'iht;gme 3
aòW;=rt" pUvR aok;r" s;'iht y"
te>y" pr" pd;?y;ye Tvk;r" Sy;t( pd;idg" 4
aSyNTyStuvt;SqeeSqSme c;StmiSt c
aSmw c;Sq;NysId;Sm;nSy;' inhto n tu 40
aSy;ihrh.Unoht;dohrh"
ahr;hrNt;h; ah;W| c;t;dhm(
ah;Sq;hrt;' cwveTyu_o SvSy s'g[h" 41 42
7. The seventh text of the Ahalakhaam is called Igya Prakaraam. One such
Igya Prakaraam is called Igya-ratna. Igya-ratna is an account of Igya and Anigya
words in Kiha Yajur Veda. Igya words are compounds that are separated by an
Avagraha in the Pada-pha.43 Anigya words are compounds that are not separated in
the Pada-pha. The beginning and ending verses of the Igya-ratna are as follows:
v;,I' nTves':y;n;' v+y;My=rs':yy;

We Tv;nuv;k;n;mekk pdx" m;t(
t] a=re tu pds'DkmuCyte
pUvRmek y' vOdRx;idpdm=rm(
k;dyo nv v,;R" Syu;dyoip tqwv c
p;dy" p y;* v,;RSt] yq;mm(
bNduSq;ne nk;r" Sy;d.;ve nihn;Pyu.*

ml;qoRqxBd" Sy;TpUr,;q;R" Svr; aip
aq n;insyo n;ko lok re%;/n' s$" )
pyoprtrn;rIk;pIsrng; it 1
lokdUkjp' n;ks;nunIk/n' nym( )
ney' jy' s;$I n;rImy;.;iv itIyk 2
.ekn;gcy' dey' s;nuv;yu/nIks" )
n /yo tnu' ten /nu c;ipStOtIyk 3
my tnusRyunIkms* vn' pintnu" xin.*n vne vnm( )
mnugn' pn%;inivn;gs* gnvnInyuten vne vne
f,nvmtrefnd' n.' xu.xu.' /r /Ir/Iy;rpu" )
hnrpu' vn.;nukn' vih c;ndenut tdurk mtm(
nvLy' su%n;kfl' c yo jpkr' ngr;mxr' gnm( )
/nrn' /nj;yjy' tnu" rvnny' p[jviNTvit p;#k
.gtuW; .ujt' pinm' tnu' jlsug' tnu .;r%' mn" )
Svntnu' gn d;n cy' c n" n$.n' /nnIkmtIrtm(
s;sor;yxkjr;%lolt; m' m;in t' clsinprrs; y" )
kljnsno muin' c n*k; yo /In' n%/nhink;ys'D;
tI;in yjuveRde s':y;t;Nyu_s':yy; )
ttoNy;in Tvin;in boVy;in su/Imt;
it r' sm;m( 44
8. The eighth text of the Ahalakhaam45 is the Anigya Prakaraa:46 In the
Pada-pha, compound words are shown with an Avagraha between the component
parts. Anigya refers to words that appear to be compounds, that appear to be analyzable
in terms of their component parts, but are not split up by Avagraha in the Pada-pha,
because they are not to be taken as compounds. The following text by hrvatska, son
of Devamanshin, describes the Anigya words in the Taittirya Sahit, in one hundred
verses.
muinm;nsmNq;nmqt;gms;gr;t( )
idt;y nmo .Uy;dmOt;y mur;rye 1
gu,]yivhIn;y jgT]yiv/;yne )
uit]yxe xTpur]ymqe nm" 2
nmSTy ivnet;r' iv;n;mnuixyte )
ainms;Xy;Ts'deh;Spd' .vet( 3
s;hNTys;iv]spsUnOt;uto hivy' c hlI+,xBd;" )
hemNtho]Iyihr<myuto hwmNtku ihk ihr<mym( 98
p[pTv;din;n;' id;]mh dxRtm( )
atonu_' c yt( ikcduey' tNmnIiW." 99
EW;inpd;n;' pdvI s'dxRt; su.g; su/y;
devmnIiWsuten IvTs;n twirIy;,;m( 100 47
This is a sampling of the texts belonging to the Ahalakhaam of the Taittirya
recension of Kiha Yajur-Veda. Parallel texts are found in the Ahalakhaam and
Saptalakhaam texts for ik, and Sma Veda. These eight Lakhaa texts reflect eight
different angles for studying the relationship between the Sahit and the Pada-ptha.
E. The Importance of Veda Lakhaa for the Success of Vedic Technologies.

These Lakhaa texts exemplify the broad scope, and precise detail that is characteristic
of Vedic phonetics. While a great deal of the spirit of Vedic phonetics is captured in these
simple lists, their orientation towards experience and advanced practice of recitation48
rather than phonological theory render them to a great degree inaccessible for their full
depth and richness to the scholar who has not been trained in Vedic recitation and has not
committed to memory the Sahit of his own recension.49 Neglected by scholars,50 they
are nevertheless the raw material of which the advanced science of Vedic phonetics is
composed.
Vedic phonetics is normative: There is a correct, or ideal, or perfect pronunciation
that is to be learned by each generation of students. According to His Holiness Maharishi
Mahesh Yogi, perfect pronunciation is central to the preservation of the Veda, generation
after generation.51 Right experience and right practice of recitation are therefore the
motivating force for all the texts of the broad field of Vedic phonetics, called
Veda Lakhaa. Having reviewed the different texts of the Aha-lakhaa, and seeing
their importance for defining the ambiguities in the Sadhi, and other complexities in the
relationship between the Sahit and the Pada-pha recitations of the Vedic text, it can
be seen that the need for instruction in correct pronunciation is paramount, and the
development of phonetic theory may proceed only insofar as it serves a purpose in raising
pronunciation of the Vedic texts to the level of perfection. The primacy of experience and
practice is the driving force behind all the different subfields of Veda Lakhaa, not only
the lists as are found in the Aha-lakhaa, but also the textbooks describing the modes
of recitation, such as Vyli and Kauinya hikh; the Anukramaika such as

Vsihh hikh, Sarvnukrama, and Bihaddevat, exposing the organizational

structure of the texts; and not least of all the school books, or hikh, such as pihali or
Pinya hikh which teach the basic principles of correct pronunciation. There are
many hundreds of these texts comprising Veda Lakhaa, all ultimately motivated by the
desire to instill complete knowledge, total knowledge in the awareness of the student, so
that the resulting recitation of the Veda with perfect pronunciation will enliven all
possibilities in the individual life and in the life of the community and the world.52 The
pearls in this ocean of Lakhaa dedicated to perfect pronunciation are the hikh,
written by the great ihis and Maharhis of past ages, and these are the focus for the
first branch of reading in the Maharishi University of Managment Vedic Literature
reading curriculum.
F. The quality of Expressing in Vedic Literature and in Human Physiology.
With experience as the guiding organizational principle, His Majesty King Nader Rm
has proposed a correspondence between the eternal self-referral dynamics of
consciousness knowing itself, known as tm, expanded in terms of knower, process of
knowing and known into the entire range of Vedic Literature, and the different structures
and functions of the various organ systems and different structural components of the
human nervous system. Under the guidance of His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi,
H.M. King Nader Rm has brouhg out that the human physiology is the expression of
Veda and Vedic Literature. The hikh represent one specific aspect of Vedic Literature
corresponding to one specific aspect of the human nervous system: Following the
description by His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi of the qualities of self-referral
consciousness found to be constitutive of the different branches of Vedic Literature,

H.M. King Nader Rm explains that hikh represents the expressing quality of self-
referral consciousness. . . . The word expressing encapsulates the entire range of
knowledge of Natural Law engaged in articulating or pronouncing speech, as is ordinarly
understood broadly by Veda Lakhaa, and specifically in terms of the texts of hikh
belonging to the different Sahit. H.M. King Nader Rm goes on to explain:
In the physiology, hikh is represented by the structures which compute and

express the internal aspects of the physiology, such as its biochemical
constituents, temperature, pressure, etc., (the expression of the autonomic nervous
system). They are the components that maintain the homeostatic balance of the
internal milieu. These expressions are channelled via the autonomic ganglia.
These are 36 on each side of the spinal cord, corresponding to the 36 books of
hikh.53
H.M. King Nader Rm has taken on the task of ordering the Lakhaa texts in terms of
their correspondence with structures in the human physiology, and thereby proposing a
structure for the entire field of Vedic phonetics based on the theme of expressing, as it
presents itself in the human physiology. He begins by making use of the natural
groupings of the sympathetic and parasympathetic ganglia belonging to the autonomic
nervous system: These are correlated with the hikh texts belonging to the five main
Sahit, ik Veda, Sma Veda, Kiha Yajur Veda, hukla Yajur Veda, and
Atharva Veda. [Please refer to Table 9.] Within each grouping of texts, correlations are
made with corresponding autonomic ganglia based on the structure and function, as well
as the name of each text.
G. Three Eurekas of Knowledge in the Program of Vedic Study. To appreciate
the total range of knowledge contained in Veda Lakhaa, one must have a detailed
understanding of the structure and function of the 36 pairs of autonomic ganglia lying on
Table 9 Vedic hikh and their Physiological Correlates

ik Veda hikh Cranial Parasympathetic Ganglia
Sma Veda hikh Sacral Parasympathetic Ganglia
Kiha Yajur Veda hikh Ganglia in Visceral Plexuses, and the Cervical,
Lumbar and Sacral segments of Sympathetic Trunk
hukla Yajur Veda hikh Ganglia of Thoracic Portion of Sympathetic Trunk
Atharva Veda hikh Coccygeal Termination of Sympathetic Trunk
each side of the spinal cord, as well as direct experience of the expressing quality of self-
referral consciousness. There are thus three angles of approach that come together to
represent the total knowledge of hikh: Knowledge from personal experience of the
self-interacting dynamics of consciousness in terms of the quality of expressing;
knowledge of the structure and function of the corresponding physiology, in this case the
corresponding autonomic ganglia; and the knowledge that can be gleaned from the
meaning of the text itself. This three phased approach to knowledge of Vedic Science has
been advocated by Maharishi as the Three Eurekas of knowledge of Vedic Science.54

Research into the self-interacting dynamics of consciousness enlivened in terms
of specific qualities of consciousness by reading the different texts of Vedic Literature in
the original Sanskrit, not for meaning, but purely for their sound value, has been
presented in a number of dissertations presented at Maharishi University of Management
in the past ten years. In the program of reading the Vedic Literature, the student,
alternating the reading of Vedic Literature with the experience of Transcendental
Consciousness through the regular practice of Transcendental Meditation technique,
supplies this subjective component of knowledge of the text. In the current analysis, the
intention is to enumerate the specific texts of Vedic Literature, their internal structure,
layout and organization, unusual features, and the overall trend of the meaning of the
texts. At the same time, the specific structures of the corresponding physiology in broad
terms, should be unfolded, in order to have a view of the precipitated form of the abstract
knowledge of Natural Law contained in the Vedic text. It is hoped that the easy
availability of the knowledge of the structure and dimension of the text, and the
corresponding structures in human physiology will inform and inspire experience of the
self-interacting dynamics of consciousness flowing in that specific quality, systematically
giving rise to comprehensive and verifiable knowledge of each flavor of the self-
interacting dynamics of consciousness, in terms of the total knowledge of Natural Law.

The study of hikh, leading to correct pronunciation of the Vedic text, is the
natural foundation of the curriculum of reading of the Vedic Literature, and the ideal
starting point, because perfect pronunciation empowers the student to enjoy the flavor of
each text of Vedic Literature within his own self-referral consciousness.
II. IK VEDA HIKH
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the four ik Veda hikhs,
hamna hikh, Vyli hikh, Svaravyajana hikh and Shaishirya hikh with
the four parasympathetic ganglia associated with the trigeminal nerve. Gray observes:
The trigeminal nerve is the largest cranial nerve and is the great sensory nerve of
the head and face, and the motor nerve of the muscles of mastication. It emerges
from the side of the pons, near its upper border, by a small motor and a large
sensory rootthe former being situated in front of and medial to the latter. . . .
[From its emergence from the side of the pons, the trigeminal nerve proceeds to
the semilunar ganglion:] The semilunar ganglion ... lies in a cavity of the dura
mater near the apex of the petrous part of the temporal bone. . . . From its convex
border, which is directed forward and lateralward, three large nerves proceed,
viz., the ophthalmic, maxillary, and mandibular. . . . Associated with the[se] three
divisions of the trigeminal nerve are four small ganglia. The ciliary ganglion is
connected with the ophthalmic nerve; the sphenopalatine ganglion with the
maxillary nerve; and the otic and submaxillary ganglia with the mandibular nerve.
All four receive sensory filaments from the trigeminal, and motor and sympathetic
filaments from various sources . . . 55 [Please refer to Figure 11].
A. hamna hikh. The first ik Veda hikh is the hamna hikh. His
Majesty King Nader Rm correlates the hamna hikh to the Ciliary Ganglia, a pair
of autonomic ganglia located directly behind the orb of the eyes. Gray describes their
location and appearance: (Please refer to Figures 10 and 11.)
The ciliary ganglion is a parasympathetic ganglion which is concerned

functionally with the motor innervation of certain intraocular muscles. It is a
small, flat, reddish-gray swelling, 12 mm in diameter, connected to the
nasociliary nerve, and located near the apex of the orbit in loose fat c.1 cm in
front of the medial end of the superior orbital fissure. It lies between the optic
nerve and lateral rectus, usually lateral to the ophthalmic artery. Its neurones,
which are multipolar, are larger than in typical autonomic ganglia; a very small
number of more typical neurones are also present.
Its connections or roots enter or leave it posteriorly. Eight to ten delicate

filaments, termed the short ciliary nerves, emerge anteriorly from the ganglion
arranged in two or three bundles, the lower being larger. They run forwards
sinuously with the ciliary arteries, above and below the optic nerve, and divide
into 1520 branches that pierce the sclera around the optic nerve and run in small
grooves on the internal scleral surface. They convey parasympathetic, sympa-
thetic and sensory fibres between the eyeball and the ciliary ganglion: only the
parasympathetic fibres synapse in the ganglion.
The parasympathetic root, derived from the branch of the oculomotor nerve to the
inferior oblique, consists of preganglionic fibres from the Edinger-Wesphal
nucleus, which relay in the ganglion. Post-ganglionic fibres travel in the short
ciliary nerves to the sphincter pupillae and ciliaris. More than 95% of these fibres
supply ciliaris, which is much the larger muscle in volume.56
The hamna hikh is a collection of the hamnas from ik Veda. There are a
number of such collections of hamna, as has been seen: The Sma Veda and Yajur-
Veda Saptalakhaa texts both start with a hamna Prakaraam. There is another
collection of hamnas for the Khaka recension, called rayaka hamna; 57 for
ik Veda, there is a collection of hamnas making up part of the Chturjnna,58 (also
ik Veda Aha Lakhaam. The hamna hikh is identical with the hamna
Prakaraam. This text, by Ngadeva, son of Yajanryaa, is found under a wide
number of names: iksarva-hamna, igVeda hamna, igvedya-hamna-
Lakhaam, Laghusamna, Sarva-hamna, Samna-Stra, Samna-Paddi,
Samna-Sadhi, as well as hamna hiksh. Its status as a hiksh is recognized by
Varma who lists the hamna hiksh along with the Svaravyajana hiksh (described
below) as among the very few extant hikshs of ik Veda.59 In the ik Veda hamna
Prakaraam, or hamna hiksh, all the hamna occurring in ik Veda have been
collected and arranged in alphabetical order.
It will be interesting to look a little more deeply into the structure of the
ik Veda hamna hiksh. After a general description of the project in five verses, there
are 31 paragraphs, one for each letter of the alphabet with which Shamna begin in
ik Veda. The first paragraph lists the hamna starting with short A. The last word of
the paragraph gives the count, in this case Ekasaptati, (which is 71). (Please refer to
Table 10). There are 71 hamna in ik Veda starting with the short A vowel.
On closer inspection, one sees in this first paragraph that there is indeed a long string of
words beginning with short A, and ending with long , as one would expect.
However, the number of such words presented in sequence is only 53, not the full 71
claimed. After the 53, there are eighteen more hamnas that are not listed in the same
way, because they require more detailed specification. For example, the first one of
Table 10: First Paragraph of hamna hikh:

71 hamnas starting with short A
Part 1: Simple List of first 53 hamnas starting with short A
ajoW; av; aSy; a/; av;t; ap[; aPy; aim]; apXy;

adO; ayn; aSt>n; aNySy; ai.[y; aSmer; ap; apO,; ag;
ad/; ak; aiy;y; adB/; avIt; air; am; akv; arep;
ag[; aPy; adO; aStm; avIr; asmn; aD;t; agop; an;g;
ay+m; aNt; anen; anIk; ar;Ty; apv/; aj; anUp;
aprSy; a; air; apup; arq; an;/Oy; aiSqt; anU/;
aPsr; aj;yq;
Table 10, Part 2: List of Remaining 18 hamnas of First Paragraph and Contexts
ySy;nUn;StSqurTy;jvevsm; ap,; ye m%; aimt;
yuvoriCz{ ;SsmNy; /[uv'pyRy;SsNv;mW; aojomTy;R-
Ssmu{;q;R ' Vy_; amIv; in" promOt;nip[y;/;m;in pUvoR;-
nivnyxs; igro v;tSy pro,;R n/Ir;projuy;Rnev pUvoRirp[;ih-
NviNt pr
Text as it occurs Actual words of the text Intended hamna
1. ySy;nUn;s( ySy anUn;" anUn;"
2. tSqurTy; tSqu" aTy;" aTy;"
3. jvevsm; jveWu asm;" asm;"
4. ap,; apn( a,;" a,;"
5. ye m%; aimt; ye m%; aimt;" amt;"
6. yuvoriCz{;s( yuvo" aiCz{;" aiCz{;"
7. smNy; s' aNy;" aNy;"
8. /[uv' pyRy;s( /[uv' pr ay;" ay;"
Table 10, Part 2 continued
9. sNv;mW; sn( v;' aW;" aW;"

10. aojomTy;Rs( aojomTy;" amTy;"
11. smu{ ;q;R smu{ aq;R" aq;R"
12. ' Vy_; ' iv a_;" a_;"
13. amIv; in" pro amIv;" in" pr" amIv;"
14.mOt;nip[y;/;m;in pUvoRmOt;"
n ip[y;/;m;in pUvR" amOt;"
15. ;nivnyxs; igro v;tSy pro
;" n ivnyxs; gro v;tSy pr"
a;"
16. ,;R n/Ir;pro ,;R" n /Ir;pr" a,;R"
17. juy;RnevpUvoR juy;" nevpUv;R" ajuy;"
18. irp[;ihNviNt pr rp[;" ihNvNtpr" arp[;"
these is Ann. In the ik Veda Sahit, ann occurs twice, in 7.27.4, and in 8.16.4.
However, only the latter, 8.16.4 is a hamna, wherein the Pada-pha lists the
corresponding word as Ann. In order to distinguish between these two occurrences,
the hamna Prakaraa also lists the preceding word, in this case yasya. When ann
is combined with yasya, i.e. yasynn, as it occurs in 8.16.4, then only is ann to be
taken as a hamna. For all these remaining 18 hamnas in the first paragraph of the
ik Veda hamna Prakaraam, the special conditions are listed within the paragraph.
Table 10 shows these different text phrases and the hamna beginning with short A
that is being counted among the 71 hamnas in the first paragraph. This is how the list
of hamna in the ik Veda hamna Prakaraam is organized. Here are the beginning
and ending paragraphs of the hamna Prakaraam, also known as hamna hikh.
xm;np[kr,m(
p[,My p[,t;.Ip[d;t;r' pit' iy"
bc;n;' subo/;y xm;n' iyte lù
ivsjRnIy a;k;rpUvRko òWvTpr"
VynSvO=npro luPyte s'iht;=,e
EWu v,Rm;;in p[v+y;im pd;Nyhm(
' pOqKpd' c;] inmTv' pdSy c
n;n;pdTvim;n;' pUvR.;gSTvvg[h"
inim' gOte yTpdmev;] l=,e
p[qm;' itIy;' ihTv; vGy;RS]yS]y"
aNtSq; hk;r òWvNt" p[kitRt;"
pr.;W; xm;nSy s'g[he,wvmIrtm(
gj@;;S]yo v,;R d;dywv b;dy"
y;idv;Nto hk;r xs* t;vNys'yut*
it pir.;W;
ajoW; av; aSy; aCzd; av;t; ap[; aPy; aim];
apXy; adO; ayn; aSt>n; aNySy; ai.[y; aSmer;
ap; apO,; ag; ad/; ak; aiy;y; adB/; avIt;
air; am; akv; arep; ag[; aPy; adO; aStm; avIr;
asmn; aD;t; agop; an;g; ay+m; aNt; anen;
anIk; ar;Ty; apv/; aj; anUp; aprSy; a; air;

apup; arq; an;/Oy; aiSqt; anU/; aPsr; aj;yq;
ySy;nUn;StSqurTy;jvevsm; ap' ns,;ye m%; aimt;
yuvoriCz{;SsmNy; /[uv' pyRy;Ss Nv;mW; aojom-
Ty;RSsmu{;d;R ' Vy_; amIv; n" promOt;nip[y;/;m;in
pUvoR;nilnyxs; igro v;tSy pro,;R n/Ir;projuy;Rnen
pUvoRirp[;ihNviNt pr Eksit" 1
***concluding paragraph***
ihm;hvm;n; ym;n; ihNv;n; hy;Rv;n; t;hy;heTy;

vIrhVy; h;dIy{Xm;no ihr<yy;ivho]; iht;
ain;Nto vO,o nms; v;t; pjRNy;pro hSt;" pdx 31
it xm;nix=;mUl' sm;m( 60
B. Vyli hikh. The second ik Veda hikh is Vyli hikh. His Majesty
King Nader Rm correlates the Vyli hikh to the Pterygopalatine Ganglion also called
the Sphenopalatine Ganglion. Gray describes this ganglion [Please refer to Figures 12
and 13]:
The pterygopalatine ganglion is the largest of the peripheral parasympathetic

ganglia. It is placed deeply in the pterygopalatine fossa, near the sphenopalatine
foramen, and anterior to the pterygoid canal and foramen rotundum. It is
flattened, reddish-gray in color, and lies just below the maxillary nerve as it
crosses the pterygopalatine fossa. The majority of the branches of the ganglion
are connected with it morphologically, but not functionally, because they are
primarily sensory branches of the maxillary nerve. Thus they pass through the
ganglion without synapsing. . . .
Preganglionic parasympathetic fibres destined for the pterygopalatine ganglion

run initially in the greater petrosal branch of the facial nerve, and then in the nerve
of the pterygoid canal (Vidian nerve), after the greater petrosal unites with the
deep petrosal nerve. The nerve of the pterygoid canal enters the ganglion
posteriorly. Postganglionic parasympathetic fibres leave the ganglion and join the
maxillary nerve via a ganglionic branch, then travel via the zygomatica and
zygomatico-temporal branches of the maxillary nerve to the lacrimal gland.
Preganglionic secretomotor fibres of uncertain origin also travel in the nerve of
the pterygoid canal. They synapse in the pterygopalatine ganglion, and
postganglionic fibres are distributed to palatine, pharyngeal and nasal mucous
glands via palatine and nasal branches of the maxillary nerve.61
Vyli hikh deals with the Vikiti modes of recitation of ik Veda. It consists of
54 verses, published in a collection of texts on the modes of recitation, called Vedavikti-
lakhaa-Sagraha.62 There it is called Ahaviktivivti and attributed to Madhus-
danamaskar. A maskarin is a kind of Sannysin; Madhusdana was a disciple of

Kiha Dvaipyana.63 This publication of Ahaviktivivti was a reprint of a

publication by Satyavrata Samasrami in the Sanskrit journal Uh, in 1889. A portion of
this, consisting of only 45 verses, was later published under the name igvedya Ja-
paalam: hr madhusdanya-hikhntargatam with an accompanying commentary.64
The whole of it was published again, with some additional notes in Sanskrit, in the years
19471950 in the Mysore Sanskrit College magazine, under the title Vylihikh.65
Apparently the text is attributed to Vyli in some of the manuscripts, and to
Madhusdanamaskar in others. The first 45 verses deal with the Ja (braid) mode of
recitation, and the remaining 9 verses deal with the other seven Vikiti modes of
recitation. For a description of topics discussed, please refer to Devasthalis
Introduction.66 The beginning and ending verses are as follows:
Vy;il ix=;
ImNt* InOhircr,;v;Tmno NySy cet-
SyOGved;*ivkitivvOit' vwidkXloknIy;m(
Vy;@;c;y;Rnumitm/us'sdU n;:yo guI-
,p;yntnu.vo mSkrI ckrIit 1
mh;itiry' mm p[itinmRl; h;ir,I
su/;ivmitk;ir,I ivxyh;ir,I seivn;m(
vcSymph;ir,I privpit;mNvh'
mno.uiv ivh;ir,I .vtu vediv;ivd;m( 2
j$;m;l;d<@re%;rq?vjix%;`n;"
mm;iTy invOR; ivk;r; aivut;" 3
ipd;idm;" p p[;k m;d( VyuTm;t"
pun" m;duirt; j$;Tv' p[;ipt; bu/w" 4
anumoTm VyuTmoi.mStq;
s'meit pwte j$;y;' kiqt;" m;" 5
a;k;rg.Ri]pdmev;k;rpUvRvt(
pun_ pdN' i]me ipd.[mm(
heturev p[vOTv;$;.;v' n c;hRit 6
s;nuSv;r;k;rg.Ri]mp[.Ot* yq;
imTv.[m' hNtu' m?ySqpdvenm( 7

j$;y;' myo" p[;itx;:yl=,l+yt;
VyuTme s; mt; nwv t] Vy;kr,' mtm( 8
WTv,Tve dTvgTve Svt;' dI`Rt;' tq;
ivsOJy s'iht;/m;Rn( VyuTme pdvt( p#et( 9
s'iht;gt aok;r" pdm*k;rt;' v[jet(
Kvict( s VyuTme v;Cy a*venwv j$; .vet( 10
b[yU ;d;de" m' sMygNt;du;ryeidit
vgeR v; Aic v; y Sy;Tpi#t" s ?vj" SmOt" 50
mmuKTv; ivpyRSy pun mmurm(
a/Rc;Rdevmu_ow_" md<@oi./Iyte 51
p;dxo/RcRxo v;ip shoKTy; d<@v{q" 52
ix%;muKTv; ivpyRSy puniS]pdmuret(
ix%;j$; `n" p[o_ Ty* ivtI" p#et( 53
Ty*ivtIn;' Svpkqn' my; ivrict' yt(
ten iv,uijR,u" p[Ito .vt;t( .v;in prxu" 54
it Im/usdU nivrict;*ivitivvr,'
sm;m( 67
C. Svaravyajana hikh. The third ik Veda hikh is Svaravyajana
hikh. His Majesty King Nader Rm correlates Svaravyajana hikh to the Otic
ganglion in the physiolgoy. Gray describes the Otic ganglion (ganglion oticum)
[Figure 14 shows the otic ganglion in relation to the mandibular nerve in the jaw. Figure
15 shows the various branches of the otic ganglion]:
The otic ganglion (g. oticum) is a flattened, oval, or stellate ganglion, 2 to 4 mm

in diameter, closely approximated to the medial surface of the medulla oblongata,
principally through the glossopharyngeal but probably partly through the facial
nerve.
Communications of the Otic Ganglion: . . . A slender filament, the sphenoidal

branch, connects with the nerve of the pterygoid canal, and a small branch
communicates with the chorda tympani.
Branches of Distribution of the Otic Ganglion.The postganglionic fibers arising

in the otic ganglion pass mainly through a communication with the
auriculotemporal nerve and are distributed with its branches to the parotic gland.
Other filaments probably accompany other nerves to reach small glands in the
mouth and pharynx.68
There is only one manuscript in the world of the Svaravyajana hikh,69 in the
care of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute,70 although the text has occasionally
caught the attention of scholars. The text has six paragraphs or vargas. Its purpose is to
show where the vowel i is pronounced as a vowel, and where it is pronounced as a
consonant. According to the text, sometimes the A occurring in ik Veda is pronounced
more in the direction of a consonantal R, followed by I, that is Ri, than a pure
vowel sound. For example, at the beginning of a word, such as iju or ijase, a focusing
of the vowel sound may occur, so that the vowel becomes a concentrated R,
Sacito Repha, that is more in the direction of the consonantal R plus I, rather
than a pure vowel A.

71
The text presents some phonetic theory and principles, quoting
from the ik Veda Prtihkhya, and from Pini's Ahdhyya, and also gives
numerous examples. A summary of the text is given by Varma.72 The beginning and
ending verses of the Svaravyanjana hikh are as follows:
SvrVyn ix=;
ref;nulome inyte p[it;k;myo" me
rlomopihtoSvo nvj| pirpge 1
a>y;se ]Iit s':y;y;StOtIyitsOvijRt"
ir,iCz^to irpu" iim" iiv" iv[xo irx;ds" 2
i]iviiT]uj;tSy i]piS]iS]/;iT]t"
IS]Ip[yo_yiS]'xiTivr;idWu sopd; 3
irWoq irWto irXyiXt" skvijRt"
yk;re c irxo_* c a;d* c;nupd; irpu" 4
ir,i' irir=;'so irhteq irx;ds"
Tyu_' Vy'jn' svRimd;nImuCyte Svr" 5
it p[qmo vgR"
ivvOi=wp[.u;in pur; rekoip v; yid
ivmo n;PynuSv;r Ak;r" s Sf$Svr" 1
s'yog; pr" pUvR" s'yoge Vy'jnop/"
Vy'jn' vjRiyTvwkhsn;mpm' i]," 2
Vy'jn;Nt' pd' pUvRe som/e purt"iSqte

yk;rodys':y;n;t( iKlivvj| Svro .vet( 3
a;Svseit pi$t; i]ivit ;dxSvr;"
ye c;Nye Vy'jnpr;" s'idG/;Ste Svr;" 4
it itIyo vgR" 2
cvgeR Ac; CziNt Ajuir'jseirit c;q 5
Ty;'>y;ssiN/G/' Vy'jn'
$vgeR mOr A,;in iririgit s'icto ref"
tvgeR At' vOq;ddUdre,
AWk i]t it s'icto ref" 6
aNtSq;Svj;gOj;gOiv' i]ivi/;iit ref" 7
s':y;qRTv;t(
yum;su Ay"
irx;ds it s'icto ref"
Ayo irWimit ref" 8
bOsySy bOht( bOhSpit" kk;r;id" pk;r;idk;r;id yo
.vit aNtSq; yrlv;" kk;r;id Vy'jn' vih" 9
it Wo vgR"
SvrVynix=;sm;; 73
D. haihirya hikh. The fourth ik Veda hikh is haihirya hikh. His
Majesty King Nader Rm correlates the haihirya hikh to the Submandibular or
Submaxillary ganglia in the physiology. Gray describes the Submaxillary ganglion
[Please refer to Figures 14 (p. 107) and 16]:
The Submandibular Ganglion (g. submandibulare; submaxillary ganglion) is a

small mass, 2 to 5 mm in diameter, situated above the deep portion of the
submandibular gland, on the Hyoglossus, near the posterior border of the
Mylohyoideus, and suspended from the lower border of the lingual nerve by two
filaments approximately 5 mm in length. The proximal filament is the

parasympathetic root which conveys fibers originating in the nervus intermedius
and communicated to the lingual by the chorda tympani. These are preganglionic
visceral efferent fibers (secretomotor) whose postganglionic fibers innervate the
submandibular, sublingual, lingual, and neighboring small salivary glands.
The branches of distribution are (a) five or six filaments distributed to the
submandibular gland and its duct, (b) to the small glands about the floor of the
mouth, and (c) the distal filament attaching the ganglion to the lingual nerve
which communicates the fibers distributed to the sublingual and small lingual
glands with the terminal branches of the lingual nerve. Small groups of ganglion
cells are constantly found in the stroma of the submandibular gland, usually near
the larger branches of the duct, and are considered to be functionally a part of the
submandibular ganglion.74
There are two texts under the heading of haihirya hikh, that may be
considered to be different recensions of the same underlying text. The first one, having
the name haihirya hikh, or hkh-Lakhaa, is approximately 175 verses in
length. There are no sub-divisions in the text, and the verses are not numbered. The text
is attributed to haihiri, a disciple of haunaka. It is a standard hikh, dealing with
subjects commonly taught in the hikhs belonging to the Vedas. There is a presentation
of the alphabet consisting of 63 or 64 letters.75 There is discussion of the places of

articulation,76 Svarabhakti, pitch accents, and other common hikh themes, replete with
examples.
As is typical in hikh texts, words and phrases that are to be taken as examples
of the theme or principle under discussion are followed by the word Nidarhanam. For
example, after describing the correct pronunciation of various conjuncts involving Ha,
including the conjunct of Ha+Ma, there is the line:77
mh;NSy b[b[;;eit indxRnm(

mahn hyasya brahmabrahmhnhneti nidarshanam
haihirya hikh also echoes an exhortation common to many hikhs,
promising Brahma-Loka, the highest heaven, if the Vedas are pronounced with perfect
purity.78
AGyju"s;m." pUto b[lok smXnute

ig-Yaju-Smabhi pto Brahmaloka samahnute.
Aithal observes that there are many verses in haihirya hikh that are also
found in Pinya hikh or in Yjavalkya hikh.79 The sharing of verses among
these important works implies a common theme, and helps to identify
haihirya hikh as a broad-ranging standard textbook of Sanskrit phonetics. The
beginning and ending verses of the haihirya hikh are as follows:
xwixrIy ix=;
hir" Ig,ptye nm" aivmStu
gj;nn;y Ix;y svRivp[,;ixne
nmo g,exp;y iv,ve dxb;hve
jgTs'.iU ts'r=; s'h;rwkivnoidne
nmo .gvte tSmw icd;nNd;y iv,ve
mulo g;lvo g;GyR" x;kLy" xwixrStq;
pwte x*nk;" ixy;" x;%;.edp[vtRk;"
xwixrSy tu ixySy x;k$;yn Ev c
svRD' svRkt;Rrm;c;y| tu p[,My c
xwixroh' p[v+y;im x;%;y; l=,' ivi/m(
i]Witu"Wiv;R v,;R" s'.vto mt;"
p[;te s'Ste v;ip Svy' p[o_;" Svy'.uv;

Svr; iv'xitrek Spx;Rn;' piv'xit"
y;dy SmOt; * cTv;rStu ym;" SmOt;"
anuSv;ro ivsgR k;r tqwv c
duSpOeit ivDeyo n;isKy' rmuCyte
;r,ivxeWe,;];=r;ymuCyte
vedo ih v,Rs'`;to vedo b[eit kTyRte
tSm;dv,RDo b[loko mhIyte
zNd" p;d* JyoitW' ne]yuGm'
hSt* kLp" o]yuGm' in_m(
ix=; `[;,' Vy;kr,' tq;Sy'
ved;Tmne iv,veSmw nmoStu
iv,u' W@iN{ym;iddev'
ved;Tm;n' puW' ivpm(
siNTy dev' p#te ijo y"
s y;it iv,o" prm' pd' tt( ao'
it xwixrIyix=; sm;; 80
The second text under the heading of haihirya hikh, is the haunakya
hikh also called Varoccraalakhaam.81 Although it has only 67 verses, according
to Aithal, except a few verses the text is almost identical82 with the haihirya
hikh. The beginning and ending verses of the haunakya hikh are as follows:
x*nky ix=;
svRD' svRkt;Rr' sv;RTm;n' ixv' gum(
p[,My=uR p[v+y;m v,oR;r,l=,m( 1
vedSy l=,' sMyg( b;l;n;' buv/Rnm(
yqo_' pUvRx;S]eWu tq; s'=mqRvt( 2
iiv/' v,Rj;t' ih Svro Vynmev c
ak;r;id" Svro Dey" k;id Vynmev c 3
***ending verses***
vedo ih v,Rs'`;to vedo b[eit kTyRte
tSm;t( tdv,RDo b[lok mhIyte 65
EtTpu<y' p;phr' mnov;c;ivxo/nm(
.KTy; D;Tv; c s'gO b[lok s gCzit 66
anen iv/n; ved' yo/Ite y;iNvt"
svRp;pwivRmu_" s b[lok mhIyte 67 83
These are the four hikh of ik Veda, correlated with the four autonomic
ganglia arising out of the three divisions of the tri-geminal cranial nerve in the head.
These four ik Veda hikh comprise the beginning of the reading program in hikh.84
III. YAJUR-VEDA HIKH.

H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the twenty-eight hikhs of
Yajur Veda with five different groups of autonomic ganglia.85 The first group of
autonomic ganglia are the three pairs of ganglia lodged within the body cavity and
governing the internal organs and arteries in the abdomen: The celiac ganglia at the core
of what is commonly called the solar plexus, and below that plexus, the superior and
inferior mesenteric ganglia: these three pairs are correlated with the Vysa, Chryaya
and treya hikh of Kiha Yajur-Veda. The remaining twenty-five ganglia comprise
the ganglia of the sympathetic trunk (see Figure 17). The sympathetic trunk is a
gangliated fiber containing nerves and fibers of the sympathetic autonomic nervous
system, located on each side of the spine, running the entire length from the head to the
bottom of the spine. The twenty-five ganglia of the sympathetic trunk are divided into
groups corresponding to the portion of the spine where they are located. Uppermost is the
cervical (neck) portion, having three ganglia, correlated with the second group of
Yajur Veda hikh, the Vsihha, Pinya and Lakhmiknta hikh of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. Next is the thoracic (chest) portion, having twelve ganglia,
correlated with the the third group of Yajur-Veda hikh, the twelve hikh of hukla
Yajur-Veda. Immediately below the thoracic portion is the lumbar portion of the
sympathetic trunk, having five ganglia, correlated with the fourth group of
Yajur-Veda hikh, the Siddhnta, pihali, Sarvasamata, raya and
hambhu hikh of Kiha Yajur-Veda. Below the lumbar is the sacral portion of the
sympathetic trunk, having again five ganglia, correlated with the fifth group of
Yajur-Veda hikh, Klaniraya, Bhradvja, Kauhalya, Pri, and hoahahlok

hikh of Kiha Yajur-Veda. The left and right sympathetic trunks terminate in a
single coccygeal ganglion, that is correlated with the single hikh of Atharva Veda, the
Mk hikh. Table 11 summarizes the different divisions of hikh in Yajur-Veda.
Figure 17 shows the various ganglia of the sympathetic trunk.
Introduction to the hikh of Kiha Yajur Veda. The hikh of
Kiha Yajur-Veda are more coherently crystallized than were those of ik Veda. There
are texts in which the available hikh are listed or systematized, greatly simplifying the
Table 11: Divisions of Yajur-Veda and Atharva Veda hikh
Group Location in Physiology Number of Division of Names of hikh
Number Ganglia Veda
1 Abdomen: Celiac, Superior and Inferior 3 Kiha Yajur- Vysa, Chryaya and
Mesenteric Ganglia Veda treya
2 Cervical Sympathetic Trunk 3 Kiha Yajur- Vsiha, Pinya and

Veda Lakhmiknta
3 Thoracic Sympathetic Trunk 12 Shukla Yajur- Prhara, Padytmik

Veda Kehav, Svarabhakti-
lakhaaparihiha,
Ktyyan, maresha,
Mdhyandinya,
Mdavya, Vsihh,
Ygyavalkya, Malla-
sharma, Amoghnandin,
Avasnaniraya
CHAPTER 3: VEDIC PHONETICS
4 Lumbar Sympathetic Trunk 5 Kiha Yajur- Siddhnta, pihali,

Veda Sarvasammata,
raya and hambhu
5 Sacral Sympathetic Trunk 5 Kiha Yajur- Klaniraya, Bhradvja,

Veda Kauhalya, Pri, and
hodahahlok
118
6 Coccygeal Sympathetic Trunk 1 Atharva Veda Mdk

task of identifying and locating the hikh of Kiha Yajur-Ved. Sarvasamata
hikh gives one verse that lists nine hikh texts belonging to Kiha Yajur Veda:
Vy;so l+mI.Rr;j" x'.u" k;iplinmRt;"

k*hlIy" k;l;]ey;r<yix=; nv SmOt;"
vyso lakhmrbharadvja abhu kpilanirmit
kauhalya kltreyrayaikh nava smt86
The nine hiks listed are Vysa, Lakshmknta, Bharadvja, Shambhu, Kpila,
Kauhalya, Kla-Niraya, treya, and ranya hikh. The Kpila hikh has not been
seen in modern times, but the remaining eight are extant.
A second text, the hikhdi-Vedga-Sch, gives a comprehensive listing of a
broad range of Lakhaa texts belonging to Krishna Yajur Veda in ten verses. The
hikh texts of Kiha Yajur Veda are listed first:
.;r;jVy;sp;rx'.uk*hlh;rt;"
bo/;yno vs v;LmIk mh;muin"
aq;ipxlk*i<@Nyp;,Ny;]eyn;rd;"
pulSTyb;@.Ik;rPl;=Pl;=;y,Stq;
munyo;dx te ix=;k;r;" p[kitRt;"
k;lin,Rys;Ntl+mIk;Nt;,;Stq;
svRs'mtix=; c Sy;iCz=;cN{k; tq; )
Bhradvja Vysa Pri hambhu Kauhala Hrit
Bodhyano Vasihhahca Vlmkhca mahmuni
athpihala Kauinya Piny treya Nrad
Pulastya Babhkra Plkhi Plkhyaas tath
munayohdaha hyete hikhkr prakrtit
Kla-Niraya Siddhnta Lakhmkntrus tath
Sarvasamata hikh ca sycchikhchandrik tath87
The hikhdi-Vedga-Sch lists 18 great sages of antiquity who are the writers
of hikh texts that bear their names, and then lists six more hikh texts that are
named after their subject matters. Of these last six named after their topics,
Kla-Niraya, Siddhnta, Lakhmknta, Arua (raya) and Sarvasamata hikh are
extant; the hikhchandrik of Lakhmaa, a commentator on the
Sarvasamata hikh, is unknown. Of the 18 sages whose texts are named after them,
the Hrta, Baudhyana and Valmki hikh are mentioned in the commentary on
Siddhnta hikh88, but are not known since, and Pulastya, Babhkra, Plkhi, and
Plkhyaa hikh are not known even by citation. Thus, eleven remain of the 18
original hikh-kras. The only available Nrada hikh belongs to Sma Veda, and
will be discussed in that context. Together with the five topical hikh, that makes a
total of (10 + 5 = ) 15 hikh belonging to Kiha Yajur Veda. The full roster of 16
Krishna Yajur-Veda hikh is rounded out by the addition of the Chryaya hikh.89
A. First group of Yajur Veda hikh: Three Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh
correlated with the three visceral ganglia arising in the major abdominal plexuses.
1. Vysa hikh. The first Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is Vysa hikh. H.M.
King Nader Rm correlates the Vysa hikh to the Celiac ganglia in the physiology.
Gray describes the Celiac ganglia [Please refer to Figure 18]:
The celiac plexus, the largest of the three sympathetic plexuses, is situated at the
level of the upper part of the first lumbar vertebra and is composed of two large
ganglia, the celiac ganglia, and a dense net-work of nerve fibers uniting them
together. It surrounds the celiac artery and the root of the superior mesenteric
artery. It lies behind the stomach and the omental bursa, in front of the crura of
the diaphragm and the commencement of the abdominal aorta, and between the
suprarenal glands. The plexus and the ganglia receive the greater and lesser
splanchnic nerves of both sides and some filaments of the right vagus, and give
off numerous secondary plexuses along the neighboring arteries.
The Celiac Ganglia are two large irregularly-shaped masses having the
appearance of lymph glands and placed one on either side of the middle line in
front of the crura of the diaphragm close to the suprarenal glands, that on the right
side being placed behind the inferior venacava. The upper part of each ganglion is
joined by the greater splanchnic nerve, while the lower part, which is segmented
off and named the aorticorenal ganglion, receives the lesser splanchnic nerve and
gives off the greater part of the renal plexus.
The secondary plexuses springing from or connected with the celiac plexus are
the phrenic, hepatic, lienal, superior gastric, suprarenal, renal, spermatic, superior
mesenteric, abdominal aortic, and inferior mesenteric.90 [Please refer to Figure
18.]
Kielhorn writes, that the Vysa hikh is the longest and certainly one of the
most important and in several respects most interesting hikhs which I have
examined.91 He explains that the first chapter treats Saj, or technical terms. A large
part of this first chapter gives the rules for Pragraha, instances where there is no
euphonic change due to Sadhi. This chapter is followed by several chapters dealing
with the relationship between the Pada and Samhit-ptha, including rules of Sadhi.
These chapters are followed by chapters on the accents in general, and the different kinds
of Svarita accent in particular. Then there are chapters on consonantal doubling, and
augments. The following chapter on syllabication includes a thorough treatment of
Svarabhakti. There is a chapter on the different Sthna or places of articulation in the
mouth, and on the Mtr or lengths of time of the various syllables. The work concludes
with chapters on Savarna, the cognate or homophonic sounds, and Uchcharana, proper
enunciation of the hstra.92 Lueders has published a study of the Vysa hikh.93
The text has 28 chapters, called Prakaraa, and a total of 263 verses. The
beginning and ending verses of the Vysa hikh are:
Vy;six=;
s'D;p[kr,m( 1
Iv;sudev' vrd' p[,My Im,ex' vcs; devIm( 1
ix=;' p[v+ye uitk;r,; subo/k l=,xIWR.WU ;m( 2
aq Svr;ids'D; tTp[yojnmev ih 3
tTfl p[v+y;im ivduW;' p[mude yq; 4
av,Rev,Rkov,;R Av,oR lOTvmeTvmwt( 5
aod*{* m;doMyoTSvr;SSyuVyRn;Nyq 6
k;idm;Nt;SSmOt;SSpx;R aNtSq; y;idvor;" 7
ij;mUl;idh;Nt; W@m;, dIirt;" 8
Spx;Rn;' p p SyuvRg;R vgoRrSy c 9
tTp[qm;ids'D;SSyu" pmSyom" m;t( 10
aòW;SSyuivRsgoRmitIyp[qm; n h" 11
gj@;; db;; òWvNt" pre hl" 12
sivxeWStu yStSy Dey' v,;RNtr' bu/w" 13
tuLyp' sv,| Sy;LlopSSy;dp[dxRnm( 14
Av,RSy lOk;rSy pO_s'D; p[kitRt; 15
avs;neNTyv,;R n;d; it bu/wSSmOt;" 16
a;:y;nekSy v,oR?vR" SvrSy k;rtor" 17
.vedk;rk;rovoR hl;mu r Efg" 18
adNt' g[h,' v; Sy;TsNdehe sii/' Tvip 19
indeRx;" k;rmu:y;;Nv;dex;vip ceTy/" 20
nwv tTflm;oit s ivp[Ssujnoip ih 516
s'iht;pdv,;Rn;' k;l;dIn; l=,m( 517
hl( ivsg;Rc(Svr;,; sN/elR=,mev c 518
Et;in sMyg* c ividTv; l=,;in y" 519
a?y;y' s p#Tyev itIy' b[ kQyte 520
s'iht; pd' v;ip mwv j$;' p#n( 521
l=,DStd;oit b[D;n' ih x;tm( 522

ved;mOt' ipbeStu s tSm;suro .vet( 523
Ev Vy;six=;ivsureN{Ss kQyte 524
ImTprb[sup,U RicIVy;sk<#p[sOt; ix=;m(
Et;mi.D" p[yt" p#Ssv;Rn.I;' smXnute vw 525
it ;r,flp[kr,m( 28
sm;oy' g[Nq" 94
2. Chryaya hikh. The second Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is
Chryaya hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the Chryaya hikh to the
Superior Mesenteric Ganglion in the physiology. Gray describes the Superior Mesenteric
Ganglia [Please refer to Figure 18 (p.121)]:
The superior mesenteric plexus, an inferior continuation of the coeliac plexus, lies
in the preaortic connective tissue around the origin of the superior mesenteric
artery, posterior to the pancreas. It receives preganglionic parasympathetic
elements via the right vagus nerve. Preganglionic sympathetic fibres originate
from neurones in the midthoracic spinal segments and travel in the greater and
lesser splanchnic nerves to the coeliac and superior mesenteric ganglia where they
synapse. The superior mesenteric ganglion lies superiorly in the plexus, usually
above the origin of the superior mesenteric artery. Postganglionic axons
accompany the superior mesenteric artery into the mesentery and are distributed
along branches of the artery.95
S. Varma describes the Chryaya hikh as follows:
The treatise speaks of itself as a Mahhikh, spoken by the Creator himself,

and the fruit of understanding it is said to be a place in Brahma-loka. It is a
complete hikh, even more complete than the Yjnavalkya hikh . . . .It
belongs to the Chryaya school, which according to the Charaa-vyha, was
one of the twelve divisions of the Charaka school of the Black Yajur Veda.96
The Chryaya hikh has also been reviewed by Kielhorn:97 Kielhorn counts 335
verses, in 10 chapters. The chapters are described as follows: Chapter 1, having 64
verses, deals with the pronunciation and classification of the letters. Chapter 2 has 57
verses and describes the combination of letters. Chapter 3 presents 37 verses on the
combination of words. Chapter 4 has 28 verses describing the rules and regimen for the
study and recitation of the Veda. Chapter 5 describes the Svarita accent in 18 verses.
Chapter 6 describes Virma, Mtras, and Vivittis in 19 verses. Chapter 7 has 8 verses on
Vittis, such as Drut, etc. Chapter 8 has 46 verses on the Pias, Svarabhakti and
Raga. Chapter 9, with 18 verses, and chapter 10 with 40 verses treats the Krama
recitation.98 The beginning and ending verses are as follows:
c;r;y,Iy ix=;
p[;k p[pe iv.u' .KTy; svRlokipt;mhm(
ix=;' s;=;Tp[v+y;im tenwv;l' ipt;mhm( 1
c;r;y,I' mh;ix=;' p[v+y;MynupUvRx"
inbo/t bu/wjuR;' inTy' v;lx;Ntye 2
v,;n;' cwv s':y;n' s'D;Sq;n' pOqiGv/m(
Svr;" sVyn;wv teW;' .edmxeWt" 3
dxSq;n;in v,;n;' ktRyiNt mnIiW,"
yt" p[vOivR,;n;' t;in me gdt" ,u 4
r" k<#" ixrSt;ludNt; ao* tu n;isk;
ij;mUl' tu sOKv dNtmUlStqwv c 5
r" k<#" ixrwv Sq;n;in ]Ii, v;ye
svn;Ny;ret;in s;vm;TyqRtoNtrm( 6
d;St;lug.R Svirt" p[cyStq;
nIc" s;v;nud; se rStqwv c 7

trs; p[yjyeIcmuCc' pO;idvoyet(
nwy;Tp .[uvomR?ye Svirt' ix=k; ivdu" 8
ak;rp[mu%wvR,wRhRk;r;" twiS]Wii."
ivv' v;y' svRmp[meymp;rgm( 9
ak;r; a*k;r;Nt;" Svr; Dey;tudRxm(
ix;in Vyn;Nyev p[o_;Ny=ricNtk" 10
Ek;qR.;vopgt;Ste hir' p[ivx'it vw
W$( p;xTp[qme vw i]'xCzlok;itIyk 39
tOtIye i]'xwvo_; Eknon;tuqRk
Wi$(]'xTpme p[o_;" scTv;rmev ih 40
cTv;ir'xvme vw nvme tu ]yodx
cTv;ir'xu dxme Xlok; vw pirkitRt;" 41
Ek]wv tu iv:y;t' Xlok;n;' tu xt]ym(
cTv;ir'xdi/k vw x;S]' c;r;y,Iykm( 42
amTsr d' dey' mTsre n kd;cn
mTsre tu .ve' Tyu' bIjimvoWre 43
y d' p#te inTy' y;?y;pyeid(jm(
aSy;q| bute yo vw b[lok s gCzit 44
it c;r;y,Iyix=;y;' dxmo?y;y" 99
3. treya hikh. The third Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is treya hikh.
H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the treya hikh to the Inferior Mesenteric Ganglion
in the physiology. Gray describes the Inferior Mesenteric Ganglia [Please refer to Figure
18 (p.121)]:
The Inferior Mesenteric Ganglion is more difficult to define in man than in many
animals, but a considerable amount of ganglionic tissue is almost invariably
present at the origin of the inferior mesenteric artery. The roots of the ganglion
are provided by nerves from the celiac plexus, the celiac roots, and by the lumbar
splanchnic nerves. . . .
The branches of the inferior mesenteric ganglion are (a) nerves which accompany
the inferior mesenteric artery and its branches to supply the colon, and (b) fibers
which join each hypogastric nerve and continue from the bifurcation to join the
pelvic plexus. The hypogastric nerve crosses the medial side of the ureter and
contributes to the ureteric network of nerves. It contains mainly fine unmyelinated
fibers but has many medium myelinated fibers (4 to 6 ) and a few large ones,
probably afferent. The hypogastric nerves fan out into an extensive network just
under the parietal peritoneum in the subserous fascia. They supply the rectal,
vesical, prostatic, ureteric, and ductus deferens nerves (Ashley and Anson 46).100
The treya hikh is a comprehensive phonetic treatise in 294 verses, addressing 57
different topics. It discusses the alphabet and the Yamas, the different Prakriti and Vikriti
modes of recitation, the pronunciation of the Anusvara and Svarabhakti, Vedic accents,
Mtrs, hand movements, and the fruit of Vedic study, among other topics. The
beginning and ending verses are as follows:
a;]ey ix=;
a;;y; ySy in";s;N{sUy*R c c=uWI
tt( p[,My pr'Jyoit" ix=;' v+y;im inmRl;m( 1
ac" Svr; it p[o_; Vyn;in hl" SmOt;"
SvdI`RPlut;v,eRv,oRv,;R A lO c 2
Edwdod*idit Dey;" Wo@xehoidt;" Svr;"

k%* g`* czj; Z* $#@!; ,t* 3
qd* /n* pfb.; m" Spx;R" piv'xit"
yr* lv* ctoNtSq;kxWsph;" 4
W@m;,o ivsgoRnuSv;ro o n;Sypkm(
Tyete y;juW; v,;R Ekon; WirIirt;" 5
anud;o id Deyo mUyuRd; d;t"
Svirt" k<#mUlIy" sv;R p[cy" SmOt" 281
am;];dyo /m;R" pUvRmevoidt; ye
t;n( sv;Rn( v,Rs;reiSmn( t] t] p[yojyet(
Ev' sl=,' ved' yo/Ite?y;pyTyip ---
ved;' oi]y' b[ ye k duyiNt m;nv;"
te òr' nrk p[;Py j;yNte .uiv sUkr;"
vedpivlst( pr;Tpr' ye p#iNt ivi/n; ijom;"
te i]vgRimh c;nu.yU tCz;t' pdmv;uyu" prm(
Ty;]eyix=;mUl' s'p,U Rm( 101
B. Second group of Yajur Veda hikh: Three Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh
correlated with the three cervical ganglia. Gray describes the cervical ganglia as follows:
The cervical sympathetic trunk lies on the prevertebral fascia behind the carotid
sheath and contains three interconnected ganglia, the superior, middle and inferior
(stellate or cervicothoracic). However there may occasionally be two or four
ganglia. The cervical sympathetic ganglia send gray rami communicantes to all
the cervical spinal nerves but receive no white rami communicantes from them.
Their spinal preganglionic fibres emerge in the white rami communicantes of the
upper five thoracic spinal nerves (mainly the upper three), and ascend in the
sympathetic trunk to synapse in the cervical ganglia.102
1. Vsihha hikh. The fourth Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is
Vsihha hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm, correlates the Vsihha hikh to the
Superior Cervical Ganglion in the physiology. Gray describes the Superior Cervical
Ganglia [Please refer to Figure 19, p. 129]:

The superior cervical ganglion is the largest of the three ganglia. It lies on the
transverse processes of the second and third cervical vertebrae and is probably
formed from four fused ganglia judging by its gray rami to C14. The internal
carotid artery within the carotid sheath is anterior, and longus capitis is posterior.
The lower end of the ganglion is united by a connecting trunk to the middle
cervical ganglion. Postganglionic branches are distributed in the internal carotid
nerve, which ascends with the internal carotid artery into the carotid canal to enter
the cranial cavity, and in lateral, medial and anterior branches. They supply
vasoconstrictor and sudomotor nerves to the face and neck, dilator pupillae and
smooth muscle in the eyelids and orbitalis.
The lateral branches are gray rami communicantes to the upper four cervical
spinal nerves and to some of the cranial nerves. . . .The medial branches of the
superior cervical ganglion are the laryngopharyngeal and cardiac. . . .The anterior
branches of the superior cervical ganglion ramify on the common and external
carotid arteries and the branches of the external carotid, and form a delicate
plexus around each in which small ganglia are occasionally found.103
The Vsihha hikh is described by Kielhorn as dealing with the doubling of
consonants and Svarabhakti.104 It has 12 verses, and is reproduced here in full:

v;isix=;
Svr' Svr;;nuSvr;n' Vyne pre
ipimyte ref;t( SvrpUv;RTpr tt(
lv;>y;mur" SpxR it p[;ituivR/"
n itIyctuq;Rn;' iTv' tTp[;igocre
pUv;RgmStt" pUv| vw/Xzi% .ujeWu c
yTPlutSvryomR?ye iTv' pUv;Rgmoip v;
;r,;idn; Sp' td] n iv/Iyte
aòW;dUm,SSpxeR pre tNm?y a;gm"
p[qmSpxR sSq;nStyorPyv/;yk"
pd;NtSyetrSy;ip p[qmSy itIyt;
Wsyo" pryo" Sy;u apd;NtSy xe pre

n Vyne vs;nSqe iTv' refivsgRyo"
ij;mUlIy;i./eyop?m;nIye c k]ict(
n Svrei.in/;n;:y" p[qmo vom," pre
n spsvgIRypro v,oR iCyte
inWe/ mpre Spx;Rn;' ymnume
anuSv;rSy n iTv' sSvre Vyne pre
n SpxeR lvyoLlRSy hxorSvirte c vw
pd;NtSy n k;rSy yvheWu preWu c
iTvmiSt vk;re tu s }yk;rpreiSt tt(
pd;Ntev;nun;isKye pds'ihtyo_y;
p[;to vw t;ip tmoR bu?yte su%m(
pdm?y;nun;isKye Spx;RTpUveR tdum"
aNtSq;>y" pr; teTswv;NtSqeit in,Ry"
it v;isix=; sm;; 105
2. Pinya hikh. The fifth Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the
Pinya hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates Pinya hikh to the Middle
Cervical Ganglion in the physiology. Gray describes the Middle Cervical Ganglia [Please
refer to Figure 19 (p. 129)]:
The middle cervical ganglion is the smallest of the three, and is occasionally
absent. . . . It is usually found at the level of the sixth cervical vertebra, anterior or
just superior to the inferior thyroid artery, or it may adjoin the inferior cervical
ganglion. It probably represents a coalescence of the ganglia of the fifth and sixth
cervical segments, judging by its postganglionic rami, which join the fifth and
sixth cervical spinal nerves (but sometimes also the fourth and seventh). It is con-
nected to the inferior cervical ganglion by two or more very variable cords. . . .
The middle cervical ganglion gives off thyroid and cardiac branches. The thyroid
branches accompany the inferior thyroid artery to the thyroid gland. They
communicate with the superior cardiac, external laryngeal and recurrent laryngeal
nerves, and send branches to the parathyroid glands. Fibres to both glands are
largely vasomotor but some reach the secretory cells. The cardiac branch, the
largest sympathetic cardiac nerve, either arises from the ganglion itself or more
often from the sympathetic trunk cranial or caudal to it. . . . Fine branches from
the middle cervical ganglion also pass to the trachea and oesophagus.106
The Pinya hikh is described by Varma as the general hikh.107 He
explains:
The Pinya hikh . . . . may be designated the general hikh, as it has

enjoyed a leading position among the extant hikhs owing to its complete
character as a hikh proper, and as it has been found in two recensions, one
belonging to the ik Veda, and the other to the Yajur Veda. It has dominated the
Pinyan school of grammarians, who quote this hikh more often than any
other, while the portion common to this and the other hikhs has possibly been
borrowed from this hikh.108
The Yajur Veda recension has 45 verses while the ik Veda recension, that is used in the
reading curriculum, has 60 verses.109 The core of the Pinya hikh, including the all-
important recitation of the alphabet, called the Vara-sammnaya, is found also in the
Agni Purana,110 an encyclopedic work that summarizes the findings of all the sciences.
Varma points out that tradition ascribes the authorship of this hikh to Pigala, who is
said to be the younger brother of Pini.111

Ghosh presents an easily accessible English translation of all 60 verses of the
text.112 The beginning and ending verses of the ik Veda recension used in the reading
curriculum are as follows:
p;i,nIy ix=;
aq ix=;' p[v+y;im p;i,nIy' mt' yq;
x;S];nupUVy| ti;qo_' lokvedyo" 1
p[ismip xBd;qRmivD;tmbuii."
punVyR_Ikiry;im v;c ;r,e ivi/m( 2
i]Witu"Wiv;R v,;R" sM.vto mt;"
p[;te s'Ste c;ip Svy' p[o_;" SvyM.uv; 3
Svr; iv'xitrek Spx;Rn;' piv'xit"
y;dy SmOt; * cTv;r ym" SmOt;" 4
anuSv;ro ivsgR kp* c;ip pr;it*
du"SpOeit ivDeyo lOk;r" Plut Ev c 5
a;Tm; bu; smeTy;q;Rn( mno yu ivv=y;
mn" k;y;im;hiNt s p[eryit m;tm( 6
m;tStUris crNmN{' jnyit Svrm(
p[;t"svnyog' t' zNdog;y]m;itm( 7
k<# m;?yiNdnyug' m?ym' ]w.;nugm(
t;r' t;tIRysvn' xIWR<y' j;gt;nugm( 8
sodI,oR mUyRi.hto vK]m;p m;t"
v,;Rnyte teW;' iv.;g" p/; SmOt" 9
Svrt" k;lt" Sq;n;Tp[y;nup[d;nt"
it v,Rivd" p[;inRpu,' t' inbo/t 10
hSthIn' yo/Ite Svrv,RivvijRtm(
AGyju"s;mi.dRG/o ivyoinmi/gCzit 54
hSten ved' yo/Ite Svrv,;RqRs'yutm(
AGyju"s;mi." pUto b[lok mhIyte 55
xr" x;rI' p[;d;;=Ipu];y /Imte
v;ye>y" sm;Ty devI' v;cimit iSqit" 56
yen;=rsm;;ymi/gMy mhevr;t(
T' Vy;kr,' p[o_' tSmw p;i,nye nm" 57
yen /*t; igr" pu's;' ivmlw" xBdv;iri."
tm;D;nj' i.' tSmw p;i,nye nm" 58
aD;n;N/Sy lokSy D;n;nxl;ky;
c=uNmIilt' yen tSmw p;i,nye nm" 59
i]nynmu%in"sOt;imm;' y h p#Tp[yt" sd; ij"
s .vit pxupu]kitRm;Nsu%mtul' c smXnute idiv
idvIit 60 113
3. Lakhmknta hikh. The sixth Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the
Lakhmknta hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the Lakhmknta hikh to the
Inferior Cervical Ganglion in the physiology. Gray describes the Inferior Cervical
Ganglia [Please refer to Figure 19 (p. 129)]:
The inferior cervical ganglion (cervicothoracic/stellate) is irregular in shape and

much larger than the middle cervical ganglion. It is probably formed by a fusion
of the lower two cervical and first thoracic segmental ganglia, sometimes
including the second and even third and fourth thoracic ganglia. The first thoracic
ganglion may be separate, leaving an inferior cervical ganglion above it. The
sympathetic trunk turns backwards at the junction of the neck and thorax and so
the long axis of the cervicothoracic ganglion becomes almost anteroposterior. The
ganglion lies on or just lateral to the lateral border of longus colli between the
base of the sevevnth cervical transverse process and the neck of the first rib
(which are both posterior to it). The vertebral vessels are anterior, and the
ganglion is separated from the posterior aspect of the cervical pleura inferiorly by
the suprapleural membrane. The costocervical trunk of the subclavian artery
branches near the lower pole of the ganglion, and the super intercostal artery is
lateral. . . . The inferior cervical ganglion sends gray rami communicantes to the
seventh and eighth cervical and first thoracic spinal nerves, and gives off a cardiac
branch, branches to nearby vessels and sometimes a branch to the vagus nerve.
The gray rami communicantes to the seventh cervical spinal nerve vary from one
to five (two being the usual number). . . . Gray rami to the eighth cervical spinal
nerve vary from three to six in number.114
Aithal describes the Lakhmknta hikh as Four verses dealing with the
characteristics of Sadhis, doubling, accentuation, etc., of the Taittirya school.115 The

text makes use of the shorthand notation of the Pratyhra Stra of Pini,116 using Ac
to represent the class of all the vowels, and Hal to represent the class of all consonants.
There is an introductory and a concluding couplet, and in between four verses with four
lines each. The text is reproduced here in full.
l+mIk;Nt ix=;
r=; vwidkv,;Rn;' ix=; dumRitr=s;m(
l+mI' d;tu"Xlok l+mIk;NtSy .Uitvt(
aCpUv| hil hiL_mip c SpxoR lvo?vRSvr;d(
?v;R/;Rd( /il v;ic v; hlip v;nuSv;ryu_;idm*
;vNyoNysh;ytoNtgn* Sv;t( pr;vCpr*
Stoip c pUvRm;gmimtStuyRitIy*hl* 1
.Ute /;m c p;q EW prm;'Ty;'Tyg[g;" pUvRg;"
ik co?v;R psgRtXzi%.uj; l+y;t( Kvict( pUvRg;"

tNm?ye p[qm;gm sxSpxeRPyòWom,;m(
?v;R/" p[qmo .vet( sWxto n;Nto itIy' n v; 2
nom; tu p[qmSvr;t( p[qmto n;nume hLpre
vgeRnum men n ivsgoR lo hxSpxRg"
lop" SpxRpr n yvh;t( pUvoRNtgo n i/;
m" pUvoRnun;isk c yvlSpx;Rt( sv,| .jet( 3
onNt;d/yo" me, prtSSy;t;' kg;v;gm*
;t( kSy;ntStu t sWyo" Spx;Rdnum;Tmn"
?vRSqevip comeWu c ym;n;Stq;num;n(
n;isKy' n,mwyuRt;juiW h;Sy;CzpUvRSy k" 4
v,RmctuXlok' v,Rmivc=,;"
p;#t;qRto D;Tv; ivjy?v' idxo dx 117
One manuscript at the Adyar Library presents an additional 44 verses, for a total of 50
verses. This somewhat corrupt manuscript ends with:
td(/[Svp[qm;o_; n;d;; k;dy"

pUvoRg;;Stq; v,Rmo hStSvre yuk 46
mo j$; c vedeWu av/;n;it c; c
EteWu inpu,o yStu s iv,u" kQyte bu/w" 47
d;s'iht;pdl=,'
x;'idtuLy;'t' pds':y;k
m;Ny;v/;n;in p[oCy'te ved Ev ih 48

--- svRs;':y' h;lbRuitSvr;t(
Tp; p;$kTklm;ns' cwt --- 49
demNU yv/;n;in um;in ivdubuR/;"
pUvoR_' pI@ --- tSy --- mOt' 50
Tyv/;ns'D;p[kr,' --- t
l+mIk;Ntix=; sm;; 118
This completes the second group of hikh of Kiha Yajur Veda, correlated with the
cervical ganglia of the sympathetic trunk.
C. Third group of Yajur Veda hikh: hikh of hukla Yajur Veda
correlated with the thoracic ganglia of the sympathetic trunk. There are twelve hikh
belonging to hukla Yajur Veda which H. M. King Nader Rm has correlated with the
twelve thoracic ganglia on the sympathetic trunk, running along both sides of the spine.
(Please refer to Figure 20). Gray explains, The thoracic sympathetic trunk contains
ganglia almost equal in number to those of the thoracic spinal nerves (11 in more than
70% of individuals; occasionally 12, rarely 10 or 13).119 The roots of the sympathetic
trunk ganglia are white rami communicantes that connect the spinal nerves with their
corresponding ganglia. These preganglionic fibers are myelinated, hence white, and are 1
to 3 in diameter.120 They arise in the intermedio-lateral cell column of the entire

thoracic cord and they leave the cord through ventral roots of spinal nerves. They leave
the spinal nerves as white rami communicantes to join the thoracic chain.121 They may
synapse in a ganglion at the level of origin, or may ascend or descend the trunk before
synapsing.122
The ganglia of the sympathetic trunk contain from 3/4 to 1 million cells each.123
The axons from these cells, usually unmyelinated, hence gray, are called
postganglionic.124 These include gray rami communicantes that return to the spinal
nerves, and fibers that innervate the target organs, blood vessels, and skin.125 The
proportion between preganglionic and postganglionic fibers is in the range of 1:63 to
1:196.126 In general, the junction between preganglionic fibers and their target neurons is
the typical axo-dendritic connection.127 However, the axons as well as dendrites
frequently progress in several spirals around their target cells, and their path within the
ganglion is frequently tortuous and long. Thus the fine structure of the ganglion can be
quite complex.128 The presence of interneurons, that have their roots and branches inside
the ganglion has not been confirmed.129 Postganglionic fibers from the thoracic ganglia,
T1T5 innervate target organs in the head and neck. The fibers of the T1T5 ganglia also
target the heart, lungs and eosophagus. Fibers from T2T9 innervate the skin and blood
vessels in the trunk and upper limbs. Fibers from T9L2 target the skin and blood vessels
of the lower trunk. Fibers from T5L2 target the abdominal viscera, the gastrointestinal
tract, the ascending and transverse colon as well as the liver, spleen, kidney, ureter,
ascending and transverse colon, and adrenal medulla. Fibers from T10L2 target the skin
and blood vessels of the lower limbs.130
The splanchnic nerves are formed from branches of the lower six or seven
thoracic and first lumbar ganglia. They are composed primarily of white, myelinated
preganglionic fibers that pass through the sympathetic trunk without synapsing.
Contributions from the fifth to the ninth thoracic ganglia form the Greater Splanchnic
Nerve; branches from the ninth and tenth thoracic ganglia form the Lesser Splanchnic
Nerve, and a branch from the last thoracic ganglion gives rise to the Lowest Splanchnic
Nerve.131 Gray observes (1918):

A striking analogy exists between the splanchnic and the cardiac nerves. The
cardiac nerves are three in number; they arise from all three cervical ganglia, and
are distributed to a large and important organ in the thoracic cavity. The
splanchnic nerves, also three in number, are connected probably with all the
thoracic ganglia, and are distributed to important organs in the abdominal
cavity.132
There is one verse in the Prhar hikh listing the hikh of hukla Yajur Veda. It
says:
y;DvLk tu v;isI ix=; k;Ty;ynI tq;

p;r;xrI g*tmI tu m;<@Vy;mo`niNdnI 77
p;i,Ny; svRvedeWu svRx;S]eWu gIyte
v;jsneyx;%;y;' t] m;?yiNdnI SmOt; 78 133
Yjavalk tu Vsihh hikh Ktyyan tath

Prhar Gautam tu Mavymoghanandin 77
Piny sarvavedehu sarvahstrehu gyate
Vjasaneya-hkhy tatra Mdhyandin smt 78
The verse lists Yjavalkya, Vsihh, Ktyyan, Prhar, Gautam,
Mavya, Amoghanandin, Pini, and Mdhyandin as the nine principle hikh of
hukla Yajur Veda. All of these texts are extant; the Gautam hikh is associated with
Sma Veda, and the Pinya hikh has already been considered among the first
hikh of Kiha Yajur Veda described above. The remaining seven names provide an
excellent starting point for identifying the hikh of hukla Yajur Veda.
1. The Prhar hikh. The first hukla Yajur-Veda hikh in the reading
curriculum as presented by H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Prhar hikh.
H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the Prhar hikh to the T1 (first thoracic)
ganglion of the sympathetic trunk. Gray describes the first ganglion of the thoracic
sympathetic trunk:
The first thoracic ganglion, when independent, is larger than the rest, is elongated
or crescentic in shape, and because of the change in direction of the trunk as it
passes from the neck into the thorax, the ganglion is elongated dorsoventrally. It
lies at the medial end of the first intercostal space, or ventral to the neck of the
first rib, medial to the costocervical arterial trunk.134
The first thoracic ganglion was independent of the inferior cervical ganglion only 5 times
out of 25.135 Postganglionic fibers from the first thoracic ganglion innervate the head and
neck, and also thoracic viscera, including the heart, lungs and esophagus.136
Varma describes the Prhar hikh as follows:
The Prhar hikh, to which we owe the list of the hikhs belonging to
the White Yajur Veda, speaks of itself as the foremost among the hikhs, like
Virj among the gods, or like Puhkara among the holy places. It claims to be a
hikh of the Prharas, which has been classed as a school of the White
Yajur Veda along with Knva, Mdhyandina, etc. But as it mentions nearly all the
leading hikh of the White Yajur Veda, it should be posterior to them, so far as
its present form is concerned, although its kernel may have been much older. . .
Some of its original contributions may be mentioned: 1. the half-long vowel
Khipra; 2. V" the product of Sadhi is light; and 3. the observation that the
intervocalic double K in kukkua must be pronounced double, [as] contrary to
the Vjasaneyi Prtihkhyas rule.137
The Prhar hikh has 160 verses with no subdivisions. Its beginning and
ending verses are as follows:
p;r;xro_mIyctuqIR
p;r;xrIix=;
aq ix=;' p[v+y;im p;r;xrmt' yq;
yq; deveWu iv;Tm; yq; tIqeRWu pukrm( 1
tq; p;r;xrI ix=; svRx;S]eWu gIyte
p[,v' tu p[v+y;im ito m;];iS]dwvtm( 2
i]p' c i]v,| c i]Sq;n' i]gu,' tq;
a=r;xIitrek p[qm; ki<@k; SmOt; 3
l=,o_p[k;rwStu We veit indxRnm(

]Ii, ]Ii, c cTv;ir dx p;m' SmOtm( 4
Ek;dx;=r' tdu.yorip Xyte
sm' pm' cwv punwk;dx;=rm( 5
nv;=r' ivj;nIy;;Ky' cwk;dx;=rm(
aNTy;vs;n;" W$( cwv pwt;iS]i.rRk;" 6
Ek; ctuqRt; Dey; xeW; yuGm;Rk;" SmOt;"
;dutr' n;iSt nIc;Ictr' tq; 7
Ev' v,;" p[yo_Vy;" WeTveit indxRnm(
s ]Ii, ctuk c vsuv,;" p[kit;" 8
W$(y* c p[pNte itIy; ki<@k; SmOt;
p[qm' {s:y; vw s s:y; itIykm( 9
ini/s:y; tOtIy' Sy;sus':y; ctuqRkm(
pm veds':y; c tOtIy; k<@k; SmOt; 10
arn;" p a; aR m;]; .viNt c
pUW; im]o vsuwv an; p[kit;" 156
pUW; im]o vsUNp;nurn;"p[kitRt;"
Ek;Rm;i]k;wv pwte c;nurn;" 157
v+yy+yk+y.+ym;,; Tyevm;dy"
me v,;Stu t;lVy;" pr; mU/RNyj;" SmOt;" 158
Ev' D;Tv; p#Stu s gCzd( vw,v' pdm(
n me ip[yo ij" kiCzp;# Tvitip[y" 159

it p;r;xre,o_' ivp[;,;' ihtk;Myy;
ixy;,;mupk;r;y prlokiht;y c 160
it p;r;xrIix=; sm;; 138
2. Kehav Padytmik hikh. The second hukla Yajur-Veda hikh
presented by H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Kehav Padytmik hikh. H.M. King
Nader Rm, correlates the Kehav Padytmik hikh to the T2 (second thoracic)
ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. The second thoracic ganglion was
independent of the stellate (the inferior cervical ganglion) in 22 out of 25 cases.139 As was
discussed above, branches are also supplied to the cardiac plexus by the second thoracic
ganglion.140 The posterior pulmonary plexus also receives twigs from the second ganglia
that follow the intercostal arteries to the hilum of the lung.141 Postgang-lionic fibers from
the second thoracic ganglion also innervate the head and neck, and also thoracic viscera,
including the heart, lungs and esophagus.142 The T2 ganglion is also involved in
innervation of the skin and blood vessels in the upper limbs and upper trunk.143 Please
refer to Figure 20, p. 138.
Written by Maharhi Kehava, Kehav Padytmik hikh has 21 verses, with
no subdivisions. Varma describes the Kehav Padytmik hikh as follows:
The work contains 21 Krikas (verses). The topics fall under the following
heads.
A. Verses 16: The methods of indicating letters with fingers.
B. Rules of the pronunciation of letters.
Verses 7 and 8: Rules of pronunciation of the letter Ya.
Verses 9 to 11: Rules of pronunciation of the letters Ra and
La.
Verses 12 and 13: Three kinds of pronunciation, Guru (heavy),
Madhyama (middle), and Laghu (light), of Antasthas.
Verse 14: Pronunciation of the letter ha.

Verses 1517: Anunsika and its different kinds.
Verses 18 and 19: Pauses of the voice in pronunciation.
Verses 20 and 21: The authorship of the work.144
The beginning and ending verses are as follows:
kxvI p;iTmk; ix=;

anud;;dud;eTSvirtor Ev c
iCzr"k,Rml U eWu NyseStms'xym( 1
anud;;dud;ednud;prStq;
anud;' id NySyod;' v;m.[uiv Nyset( 2
punRid Nyseocimit x;S]VyviSqit"
p[icto;r,e Ny;so hStSy n;isk;g[t" 3
j;Tyoi.iniht" =wp[" p[iXlo VyniStr"
twroivr;m" p;dvOSt;q;.;VyStq;m" 4
EteW;' l=,;Ny;" k;Ty;ynmunIr;"
t] j;Ty;idsHD;n;' ctu,;| dxRne krm( 5
itYyRmyeIm;iNptOd;nvdev ih
mnuyd;nimv cedud;" p[Tyy" Svr" 6
a;;NtSqSy jo;r" pd;d* pi#tSy c
psgRpro yStu ySy zNdis neyte 7
pdSy;Ntm?ye Sy;rhw" s\YyutSy c
i.;RvePyevmev Sy;idit k;Ty;ynuit" 8
aNtSq;n;' itIySy swk;ro;r,' .vet(
aTyu_hiL." xWswARk;re, yutSy c 9

Evmev tOtIySy xWsw" s\YyutSy c
swk;ro;r,' ky;Ridit x;S]VyviSqit" 10
Ak;rpr m;NTye dI`;RIòRip j;yte
prsv,eR nuSv;rSyeWTp[itCyte 17
a,um;]mnuSv;ro um' c;,um;]km(
xWse c k%pf ivsg;R" siNt y] c 18
v;co ivr;m" kRVySt]eWCitcodn;t(
s\Yyu_Sy pd;Sy c;k;rSy p[tIyte 19
WI`Rtyo;r" k;Ty;ynmuneigRr;
a;iStkSy munev|xe j;to dwvDgokl" 20
tTsuten kxven t; sMyk xu.;in;m(
p[ITyq| sui/y;' k;irk;vlI inMmRl; xu.; 21
it imd;iStkmhiWRv'xovDgoklcN{sutdwvD-
kxvr;mt;k;irk;vlI sMpU,;R 145
3. Svarabhaktilakhaaparihihahikh. The third hukla Yajur-Veda hikh
presented by H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Svarabhaktilakhaaparihihahikh.
H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the Svarabhaktilakhaaparihihahikh to the T3
(third thoracic) ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. The thoracic
ganglia were described above. Fusion between the third and fourth thoracic ganglia
occurred three times out of 25 instances.146 Branches are supplied to the cardiac plexus
by the third thoracic ganglia also.147 The posterior pulmonary plexus receives twigs also
from the third ganglia that follow the intercostal arteries to the hilum of the lung.148
Postganglionic fibers from the third thoracic ganglion also innervate the head and neck,
and thoracic viscera, including the heart, lungs and esophagus.149 The T3 ganglion is also
involved in innervation of the skin and blood vessels in the upper limbs and upper
trunk.150 Please refer to Figure 20, p. 138.
Svarabhaktilakhaaparihihahikh has 42 verses with no subdivisions.
However, in the middle of verse 29 there is a line that starts with iti that could be
understood as a colophon indicating the conclusion of one division of the text. Varma
describes the whole text as follows:
This work is ascribed to Ktyyana. It contains 42 Krikas. The style and

diction lead one to think that the work belongs to a later period than that of
Ktyyana. . . . In this work, many Pratyhras (contracted forms), which are
known as Pini's inventions, are used. . . .The last six verses of the treatise are
with regard to Svara-bhakti, and are a reproduction from the Yjavalkya-hikh.
The subjects are: (1) Varieties of the circumflex accent. (2) Some euphonic
combinations. (3) Duplication. (4) Classification of euphony (Lopa, gama,
Vikra and Praktibhva). (5) Description of Vivtti and its kinds. (6) Different
kinds of Svara-bhakti. After the fourth, the following sentence is to be seen
[verse 29]: Iti Ktyyana-prtihkhya-varoccraprakra.151
Svr._l=,prxx=;
aq;t" sMp[v+y;m svRl=,l=t;m(
x=;' sm;stSt] Svr;'STv* p[kt;" 1
twrovr;m" =wp[ twroVykStq;
.;Vyo.inihto j;Ty" p;dvO sm" 2
p[Xl it vDey;" p[oCyNte l=,;Nyq
avg[h d;eTSvrt" Sy;t" prm( 3
avg[h;Tpd' yStu t' v;Tp[qm' Svrm(

l+ymSy tu vDey' gopt;vit go ) pt* 4
k;rok;ryo" Sq;ne yv* Sy;t;mud;yo"
anud;e pde inTy' s =p[ it kt" 5
}yMbk d(v[ Ty;id l+y' Dey' vc=,w"
Svrt' zNds pd' yTkdip Xyte 6
d;pUv| tTsVvRNtwroVyn Cyte
@rNte tq; hVye k;Mye Ty;id dxRnm( 7
ak;r Ekod;en ref,;pto .vet(
t;.iniht' p[;" k$os indxRnm( 8
vvOy; Xyte y] Svr' c Svrt' pde
s Svr" p;dvO" Sy;Tpu] /e indxRnm( 9
y]od; k;ro ih inp;twk;rs\ Yyut"
s p[Xl it Deyo.ImmTy;id dxRnm( 10
kvR,I s; ih vDey; pvLheit pXyit
rk;rSy xk;re, s\ Yyogo y] Xyte 38
hr,I s; tu vDey;xRs Ty;id dxRnm(
lk;re, xk;re, s\Yyogo y] j;yte 39
t;' hr,I' ivj;nIy;CztvLxeit dxRnm(
refSy;q Wk;re, s\Yyogo y] Xyte 40
h'sp;deit vDey; vWoR vWIRysIit c
EtLl=,m;:y;t' Svr._eivRc=,w" 41
D;TvwtNmnujo y;it b[lok sn;tnm(
it k;y;ynenwv prx' t' mud; 42
it k;Ty;yno_; Svr.l=,prxx=; sm;; 152
4. Ktyyan hikh. The fourth hukla Yajur-Veda hikh presented by
H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Ktyyan hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm, correlates the
Ktyyan hikh to the T4 (fourth thoracic) ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the
physiology. The thoracic ganglia are described above. Fusion between the third and
fourth thoracic ganglia occurred three times and between the fourth and fifth, five times
out of 25 instances.153 Branches are supplied to the cardiac plexus also by the fourth
thoracic ganglia.154 The posterior pulmonary plexus receives twigs also from the fourth
ganglia that follow the intercostal arteries to the hilum of the lung.155 Postganglionic
fibers from the fourth thoracic ganglion also innervate the head and neck, and thoracic
viscera, including the heart, lungs and esophagus. The T4 ganglion is also involved in
innervation of the skin and blood vessels in the upper limbs and upper trunk.156 Please
Ktyyan hikh has 13 verses with no subdivisions. Varma describes the text
as follows:
Of the three accents, the circumflex is the most difficult. Here, an attempt is
made to describe the characteristics of this particular accent, in the detached
(Pada) and combined (Sahit) texts. At the end, a short description of acute,
grave, and Pracaya accent-pitches also is found. There exists a commentary on
this work by one Jayanta-svmin. The text portion contains 13 Krikas (verses)
only. 157
The entire text is reproduced here:
k;Ty;yn ix=;
ydud;;Tpr' nIc' Sv;y| tTprto n cet(
d;;TSvirt' v; Sy;] Sy;TSvirt' vdet( 1
Ek.Utmud;en Sy;dud;mt" prm(
nIc' Sv;y| yqo_ ce Sy;TSvirt;iNvtm( 2
ydud; k;r" Sy;dnud;en s'yut"
k;re, td; Sv;YyoR.IN/t;i.Tyy' yq; 3
pdk;le y Ek;r d;" s'ihtov"
aok;r"Svrs'yu_oy' n c Sv;YyR Ev s" 4
Svirt' pdm?ySqmud;en smiNvtm(
pdk;le n pUVveR, tt" Sv;yRNtu yTprm( 5
Ek.Ut;ivk;r* cedud;Svirt* pde
EkiSmev t* Sv;Yy*R dI`RpvU eR tyo" prm( 6
pdSy SvirtSq;ne Vyn' j;yte yid
siN/k;le td; nIc" Sv;YyR" Sy;Tpur" iSqt" 7
pdk;le yd; n;d" Svirt" s c yte
siN/k;le td; tSm;TSv;YyR" pUvRpde tu y" 8
Vyn' Svirt;TpUv| pmen;iNvt' yid
Svirt;dur' tSm;TSv;YyoR n;dSTvnNtr" 9
t nIcimit Dey' yekiSmNpde .vet(
p[cy' Svirt;dU?vRmupopeidTyy' yq; 10
nIc;Tp[cytStSm;TSvirt; s'iht; .vet(

preW;' yu pUv| Sy;TSvro' nIcmev tt( 11
d;' pdk;le yTs'iht;y;' tqwv c
tSm;TpUv| tu yiTkidnud;' tduCyte 12
yIc' pdk;le tTs'iht;y;' tqwv c
_ v; nIchIn' ceiTptOv,' tvet( 13
it mhiWRk;Ty;ynp[,It; ix=; sm;; 158
5. Vararatnapradpik hikh. The fifth hukla Yajur-Veda hikh presented
by H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Vararatnapradpik hikh. The author is maresha
of the family of Bhradvja,159 so the text is sometimes also called the marehi hikh.
H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the marehi hikh to the T5 (fifth thoracic) ganglion
of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. The thoracic ganglia are described above.
Fusion between the fourth and fith ganglia occured five times, and between the fifth and
sixth one time out of 25 instances.160 Branches are supplied to the cardiac plexus also by
the fifth thoracic ganglia.161 Postganglionic fibers from the fifth thoracic ganglion also
innervate the head and neck, and also thoracic viscera, including the heart, lungs and
esophagus. The T5 ganglion also is also involved in innervation of the skin and blood
vessels in the upper limbs and upper trunk.162 By its contribution to the Greater
Splanchnic Nerve, the T5 ganglion also contributes to innervation of abdominal viscera,
including the gastrointestinal tract, the ascending and transverse colon, the liver, spleen,
adrenal medulla, kidney and ureter.163 The splanchnic nerves are composed mainly of
preganglionic myelinated fibers that pass through the sympathetic trunk without
synapsing on their way to the celiac ganglia and related abdominal ganglia. 164 Please

Vararatnapradpik hikh has 227 verses with no subdivisions. According to
Varma the text may be considered an epitome of Ktyyana's Prtihkhya. The text
begins with the rules of Vedic study, and the enumeration of the letters of the alphabet.
The different lengths of syllables, Hrasva, Drgha, Pluta, Au, and Paramu are
described. The places of articulation, degrees of contact and effort (Karaa) are
explained. The nine letters that are not independent, Anusvara, Visarga, and so forth, are
described and there is a detailed discussion of the various accents and their combinations.
Rules of euphonic changes including Saskras are examined at length, and finally the
colors, caste and presiding deities of letters, accents and words are recounted.165
Beginning and ending verses are as follows:
v,Rrp[dIipk; ix=;
eyo idxtu n" ," ksm;tksrI
r;/;kilkl;i.Do gopIv;dktUhlI 1
Tpo y" Stute v'xe buim;Ntiny"
amrex it :y;to .;r;jkloh" 2
soh' ix=;' p[v+y;im p[;itx;:y;nus;ir,Im(
b;l;n;' p;#xuq| v,RD;n;idhetve 3
jp;idxu.k;yeRWu pum;;i/to .vet(
sMyKp;# ivn; ySm;' inim' vd;Myhm( 4
Svrs'Sk;ryoVveRde inym" kiqto yt"
tto ivc;yR v_Vyo v,Rs'`;t m" 5
mN]o y" Svrto hIno v,Rto v;ip k]ict(
infl' t' ivj;nIy;qwv;xu.sUckm( 6

vedSy;?yyn;mR" sMp[d;n;q; ute"
v,Rxo=rxo D;n;d( iv.i_pdxoip c 7
Svro v,oR=r' m;]; tTp[yog;qR Ev c
mN]' ijD;sm;nen veidtVy' pde pde 8
Sq;n' c kr,' m;]; sMygu;r,' tq;
yo n ved s inlR" p#;mIit kq' vdet( 9
aq p[qmto v,RsHD;i/iyte my;
yy; ivn; n isiNt Vyvh;r; nO,;imh 10
Svirt' vwXymev;muRing;GyoRSy kitm(
j;gt' tu .veCzNdo inyog" x]un;xne 223
EW; mN]rhSySy mUWo;i$t; my;
EtTsv| ividTv; tu b[lok mhIyte 114
anen ivi/n; ved' yo/Ite y; ij"
some/shSy fl' p[;oit puklm( 225
rhSy' yo n j;n;it l=,' c;WRk;idkm(
so?y;pne n yoGy" Sy;phom;idkmRsu 226
amrext;met;' ix=;' yo /;ryeTsu/I"
ivns.;m?ye jy' s l.te /[uvm( 227
Tymrext; v,Rrp[dIipk; ix=; sm;; 166
6. Mdhyandany hikh. The sixth hukla Yajur-Veda hikh presented by
H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Mdhyandany hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm,
correlates the Mdhyandany hikh to the T6 (sixth thoracic) ganglion of the
Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. The thoracic ganglia are described above. Fusion
between the fifth and sixth ganglia occurred once, and between the sixth and seventh
ganglia once out of 25 instances.167 The T6 ganglion is also involved in innervation of the
skin and blood vessels in the upper limbs and upper trunk.168 By its contribution to the
Greater Splanchnic Nerve, the T6 ganglion also contributes to innervation of abdominal
viscera, including the gastrointestinal tract, the ascending and transverse colon, the liver,
spleen, adrenal medulla, kidney and ureter.169 As was seen above, the splanchnic nerves
are composed mainly of preganglionic fibers that pass through the sympathetic trunk
without synapsing.170 Please refer to Figure 20, p. 138.
There are two hikh under this heading. The first one, called
Mdhyandany hikh begins with seven verses dealing with reduplication of
consonants including illustrations. According to Aithal, the second part enumerates the
repetitions (1975 in number) of ik-s in each chapter of the hukla Yajur Veda. This
second part is almost identical with the Galadk hikh, also called Luptark-hikh.171
Varma summarizes the text as follows:
There is no sufficient evidence to identify the author of this work with the sage
Mdhyandina, who is known as the preceptor of one of the hkhs or schools of
the Vjaasaneyi-sahit. The work begins with the well-known verse, which
states that the mantra (Vedic verses) should be pronounced without any fracture
or elision of accent-pitches and letters respectively.
Mantro hnas svarato varato v
mithyprayukto na tam artham ha ,
Sa vgvajro yajamna hinasti
yathendrahatrus svaratopardht .172
The topics of the work can be divided under two main headings:
(1) Dvitvaprakaraa (the section on the reduplication of letters).

(2) Galitarcnm nirayaprakaraa (the section on the repeated ik portions).
The first deals with the duplication of consonants in the combined text; and the
second with the portions of iks, which are known as repetitions, in each chapter
of the Vjaasaneyi-sahit. These repetitions of ik portions have been estimated
to number 1975.
Evam catuhhahyuttarahata lop, ekdahottaram ahdahahatais saha
iti.173
The beginning and ending are as follows:
m;?yNdnmhiWRp[,It; x=;
mN]o hIn" Svrto v,Rto v; mQy; p[yu_o n tmqRm;h
s v;Gvj[o yjm;n' ihnSt yqeN{x]u" Svrtopr;/;t( 1
Svr;d(Tvmv;oit Vyn' Vyne pre
hr* n yc" pUv*R inm' VynSy c 2
We vojeR Tv; )
SvrpUv;" xWsh; aNtSq; tq; yid
inm.Ut; iTvSy SpxR Ev n s'xy" 3
aXmn( )
SpxRpUv; yrlv;" SpxRpUv;" xrStq;
Vyn tt" pUv| /;.;v' n c;uy;t( 4
ay+m;" )
vsg; pr" k;idVyRn;Tkl pUvRg"
SvpUv*R n* iTvm;pete pd;Ntg*
aip Svrtr;vev Xl* .vit n;Nyq; 5
v,o" m" ) d?yiW ) aXmURm( )
a] yen inmen iTv' VynmXnute

itIySy c p[qmSturIySy tOtIyk" 6
b;B>y;m( )
SvvgeR c pre cwv;pme prt"Sqte
sv,Re c yme cwv Av,Re n tq; xil 7
tv;n;m( ) A ) t' ) a" ) ipt,;m( ) a] kvgIRy
%k;r; inidRXyNte ) a;%re;" 1 a;%uSte 2 myU%w" 3
;Mm; le%I" 4 tt" %nem 5 %;,otu 6 %;'Mpr-
dd;m 7 %nTvv$ 8 d/tU%e 9 m]wt;Nt %;m( 10
Tv;d 11 su%;idt;n 12 a.;%; 13 gN/Vv;%nn(
14 a;%dte 15 p[%dte 16vx%; v 17 yw
x%; 18 .U>y;;%Un( 19 AtUn;m;%u" 20
***concluding lines***
y;g[t Ty];,en sp;xt( 34
apet Ty];qe v" sumi]y; n ym;yU\ WITy;dx
35
Ac\ Vv;cmTy] .UB.uRv" ky; n" kSTv; Syon;pOqVy;-
poihit i]RmSte hrse sumi]y; no.IWu,o te 'hmeit
]yodx 36
devSy TveTy] devI ;v;pOqvIN{Sy*joSyTveyTyg[e
de Tv; yute mn" p[wtu m%Sy xrS]yodx 37
itIydevSy TveTy] sumi]y; n yme/osI EidTywr;

;sIN{;yTv; W@;v'xit" 38
x;Vv;SymTy];N/NtmoNydev;sM.Uitmlt;S]yoe n
y ]yodx 40
Ev' ctuWurxt' lop;" ) Ek;dxorm;dxxtw"
sheit
m;?yNdnIyx=; sm;; 174
The second text under this heading is called Laghumdhyandany hikh. It is a
shorter work consisting of only 28 verses, with no formal subdivisions. However it is not
an abbreviated version of the other text, but rather deals with completely different subject
matter. Its three topics include (1) a Sadhi-prakaraa, treating the changes of ha and
Ya, i and Li, explaining the three kinds of Va and the three kinds of Anusvra;
(2) Ayogavha prakaraa detailing the pronunciation of the Visarga, explaining how its
sound changes to Ha, Hi, Hu, He and Ho according to context; and (3) a
section on accents, showing how the acute, grave, circumflex and Pracaya accents should
be indicated by fingers.175
lùm;?yNdnIy; ix=;
aq ix=;' p[v+y;m m;?yNdnmt\ Yyq;
Wk;rSy %k;r" Sy;kyoge tu no .vet( 1
We l+y' ,=; smu{" p[Tyud;it"
pd;d* ivm;nSy s\ yu_Sy ySy c 2
a;dexo ih jk;r" Sy;u_" sNhr,en tu )

yDen yD' vwl+y' myUre p[Tyud;it" 3
tSm;JD;sVvRt" smSMm;qwv c
ref,;q hk;re, yu_Sy svRq; .vet( 4
sUyoR b;Ntu vwl+y' xPYy;y p[Tyud;it"
yk;rk;ryu_Sy jk;r" svRq; .vet( 5
shrYy; tq; VyO; copsgRprSy n
pyDMm;nuW;,;mip yNtITyud;it" 6
guvRk;ro ivDey" pd;d* pi#to .vet( )
iv.[;@d;itDeRy; sivt;NtlRù" SmOt" 7
pd;Nte vw lùtrStv Vv;yvOtSpte
psgRpro yStu svk;ro lùmRt" 8
vo v;' v; vw mN]p;# l`vo gurv" pde
p[v;yumCz; bOhtI v;to veit indxRnm( 9
refo rekTvm;oit xWheWu preWu c
ddxR vWoRah;R s'Yyoge nwv k;ryet( 10
tjRnImocn' ky;Rdud;e tu ivsgRk
devo /mRStq; Sve Svrte tU.y' =pet( 24
ao mTyoR .veLl+y' Sv;re dIèR kinik;m(
.yorip Sve c vk;re Svrte sit 25
dIèRip co.yo" =epit x;S]VyviSqit"

yq; Sfi$kd<@;idp;/vxto .vet( 26
tdUm; p[yo_Vyo ihheho indxRnm(
Vvso" piv]' vw t] ud;hr,muCyte 27
Ak;r" %lu svR] k;rsxo .vet(
de mOgStOtIy; c Ac' Vv;cmq;prm( 28
lùm;?yNdnIy; ix=; sm;;176
7. Mavya hikh. The seventh hukla Yajur-Veda hikh presented by
H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Mavya hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm, correlates the
Mavya hikh to the T7 (seventh thoracic) ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the
physiology. The thoracic ganglia are described above. Fusion between the sixth and
seventh ganglia occurred once, and between the seventh and eighth ganglia four times out
of 25 instances.177 The T7 ganglion is also involved in innervation of the skin and blood
vessels in the upper limbs and upper trunk.178 Branches to the aortic network are also
supplied by the seventh thoracic ganglia.179 By its contribution to the formation of the
spleen, adrenal medulla, kidney and ureter.180 As was seen above, the splanchnic nerves
are composed mainly of fibers that pass through the sympathetic trunk without
synapsing.181 Please refer to Figure 20, p. 138.

The Mavya hikh is an enumeration of the occurrence of the labial b in
each chapter of the hukla Yajur Veda.182 There is an introductory verse explaining that
Ohhya-sakhy, enumeration of labials is the purpose of the text, followed by 40

paragraphs, one for each of the 40 chapters of hukla Yajur Veda. Varma explains the
purpose of this text as follows:
The Mav hikh is attributed to Mavya, a name mentioned in the list

of families in the hatapatha Brhmaa. The Mavya families, according to
Varhamihira, lived in the middle, the north-west, and the north. The nature of
the hikh, however, seems to indicate its connection more with the middle and
east, than with the north, for it is exclusively devoted to the enumeration of words
containing the labial plosive B. This was presumably done in order to prevent
the confusion between V and B, which was probably more common in the
above-mentioned areas than in the north. It is possible, however, that the hikh
refers to a period when the pronunciation in question was still found in the north.
For the confusion of V and B is still found in some of the north-western
dialects like Dogr and Bhadarvh in western Pah, and hi in Dardic.183
The beginning and ending paragraphs are as follows:
m;<@VymhiWRp[,It; ix=;
aq;t" s'p[v+y;im ixy;,;' ihtk;Myy;
m;<@Vyen yq; p[o_; aos':y; sm;t; 1
We Tv; bI" p[qm;=r' b;B>y;' it" pOqubuo
bOhd(g[;v;is b[vin Tv; N{Sy b;ris b/;ndev
it eR Tv;dB/en pdx 1
,ois bihRWe Tv; bihRris uG>yo bOhNtm?vre
sivtuBb;STqo b;B>y;' bOhSptye b[,e bOhSpityRD-
imm' bihRiW m;dy?v' aedB/;yo sMbihRS]yodx 2
sim/;i' ÒtwboR/yt bOhCzo c;dB/;s" s no boi/
b[ y' gOh; m; ib.It | ib.[t y' swmnso
bmRnStnUWu ib.[t" sh Sv;iMbky;
devN}yMbkmuVv;kimv bN/n;Tsdx 3
Edm;po devIbORhtIbORhSptye b[;i" p[bu/edB/StnUp;
bIt;' bOhSpit;Sme te bN/u" cto b[Ut;t( a;re bM.;re
b[ y' pdx 4
y;g[to b;/te b[iU h ipbt' bOhtI b[,tub;/;mhe ib.TyR
bn( b;im buyo boi/ bOhTpdx 34
apeto b[vIim p[qm;=r' ikiLvW' b;/Sv ]Ii, 35
Ace'Vv;c bOhSpity' b[ b[v;m p[qm;=r' cTv;ir 36
devSyTv; b;>y;' bOhto b[,o bOhSPpte boi/ p 37
devSy Tv; b;>y;' bOhptye ipbt b[,e b[o?vR bihR>yoR
b.Uv b[,o
bOhd( b[,; dx 38
Sv;h; p[;,e>yo bOhSpitBbRlen b[,e b[hy;yw cTv;ir
39
x; Vv;Sy' iKlb Ek" 40
it Im;<@vI ix=; sm;; 184
8. Vsihh hikh. The eighth hukla Yajur-Veda hikh presented by
H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Vsihh hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm, correlates the
Vsihh hikh to the T8 (eighth thoracic) ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the
physiology. The thoracic ganglia are described above. Fusion between the seventh and
eight ganglia occurred four times, and between the eighth and ninth ganglia two times out
of 25 instances.185 The T8 ganglion is also involved in innervation of the skin and blood
vessels in the upper limbs and upper trunk.186 Branches to the aortic network are also
supplied by the eighth thoracic ganglia.187 By its contribution to the formation of the
spleen, adrenal medulla, kidney and ureter,188 although the splanchnic nerves are
composed mainly of preganglionic fibers that do not synapse in the ganglia of the
sympathetic trunk.189 Please refer to Figure 20, p. 138.
The text has one verse at the beginning, followed by 40 paragraphs, one for each
of the 40 chapters of the hukla Yajur Veda Sahit. At the end there are two more
verses. Aithal describes the text as follows:
It is a kind of Anukramaik based on Ktyyana's hukla-yajurveda-

sarvnukrama. It examines the Sahit, chapter by chapter, differentiating the
ik-s from the Yajus portions (which number 1467 and 2833 respectively).
Therefore, in the colophon it is called igyajuhor-vibhga. Pandit Sridhara
Anna Sastri Ware, the editor of the Ktyyanya-parihiha-dahaka remarks in
his edition of the igyaju-parihiha (footnote on p. 94) that this
Vsihh-hikh is by some scholar belonging to Vasihha Gotra. 190
v;sIx=;
aq x=;' p[v+y;m v;sSy mt' yq;
sv;nummuOTy AGyjuWoStu l=,m( 1
a?y;ye p[qme nvmenuv;k pur;rSyeTyek; yjU\ iW
sveR mN];" sdxorxt' yjU\ iW p[qme 1)117
itIye?y;ye VvIitho]mTyeW; te it mt;'pOWtIrit
yMpr/mit
yjurNt;e" ip[y' yju" s\ v.;g; it yjurNt; Sv;h;
Vv;@ityjurekn sh mN]' dev;g;tuvd it s\ VvRseit

ye p;<y;/eit itIye ;dxwv;cR" W$(sityRjU\ iW
12)76
tOtIye?y;ye sm/;mit ct a;y*rit
itoJJyoRitrit s g;y}y" pUv;" pwkpd;Ntre i]pde
pPp[yNt itW@N/;n; it }yvs;n; mh;pp;eit
sg;y}y a?y;y;StS]pd;
r;to ipd;" som;nmit nv;gNmeit ito gOh;
meit ct pt; it }yvs;n; mh;p" p[`;sn it
ct" pU,; dVvR
a=mImdNteit W@v {mit ct Ete
{eTyek;St;rpjRpyjurTyek
a;yuWmTyeW; tOtIye ATvS]Wi;Wiv; ctuS]'xt( W$(
i]'x; yjU\ iW 63)36
cTv;r'xme?y;ye x; Vv;Symit ctudRx;e nyeit c
it sdxcoR v;yurinlmit yjuWI aomit v; g;y]I
to it ]I, yjU\ iW ihr<myen p;]e,eit v; %Mb[eit
cTv;r'xme yjU\ iW s AGyjuWo" s':y;v.;g" 17)7
Ekt; Ac" sv; muinW@ved.Umt;" 1467
aB/r;m;q v; Dey; vsn c /Imt; 1
Ev' sv;, yjU\ iW r;m;=vsuyuGmk;" 2823
aqv; p.NyURn;" s'iht;y;' v.;gt" 2

it AGyju"v.;g;Tmk; v;sI x=;
sm;; 191
9. Yjavalkya hikh. The ninth hukla Yajur-Veda hikh presented by
H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Yjavalkya hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the
Yjavalkya hikh to the T9 (ninth thoracic) ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the
physiology. The thoracic ganglia are described above. Fusion between the eighth and
ninth ganglia occurred two times, and between the ninth and tenth two times out of 25
instances.192 The T9 ganglion is involved in the innervation of the blood vessels and skin
of the lower trunk, and the T9 ganglion is sometimes involved in innervation of the skin
and blood vessels in the upper limbs and upper trunk.193 Branches to the aortic network
are supplied also by the ninth thoracic ganglion.194 By its contribution to the formation of
the Greater and Lesser Splanchnic Nerves, the T9 ganglion contributes to innervation of
abdominal viscera, including the gastrointestinal tract, the ascending and transverse
colon, the liver, spleen, adrenal medulla, kidney and ureter,195 although the splanchnic
nerves are composed mainly of preganglionic fibres that pass through the trunk without
synapsing.196 Please refer to Figure 20, p. 138.

Yjavalkya hikh, also called Bhachchhikh and Vjasaneyi-hikh, has
approximately 232 verses, including eight fairly lengthy prose paragraphs. Aithal says,
It is almost a commentary on the Vjasaneyi-Prtihkhya.197 Kielhorn says, Both as

regards its contents and the number of hlokas, this treatise resembles the Mk more
than any other hikh.198 It addresses a wide range of typical phonetic issues: It deals
extensively with accents. It treats the Sthnas, or places of articuation, and teaches the
alphabet. It teaches many rules of Sadhi by example, and has a detailed discussion of
Pias. Varma says, It is the most complete among the hikhs of the
White Yajur Veda.199 Its beginning and ending verses are as follows:
yDvLKyAiWp[,It;
y;DvLKyix=;
I" ) aq;tS]wSvyRl=,' Vy;:y;Sy;m"
d;;nud; Svrt tqwv c
l=,' v,Ryy;m dwvt' Sq;nmev c 1
xuKlmu' ivj;nIy;Ic' loihtmuCyte
Xy;m' tu Svrt' ivN;dmuSy dwvtm( 2
nIce som' ivj;nIy;TSvrte sivt; .vet(
d;' b[;,' ivN;Ic' =i]ymuCyte 3
vwXy' tu Svrt' ivN;;r;jmud;km(
nIc' g*tmmTy;g;RGy| c Svrt' ivdu" 4
ivN;dud;' g;y]' nIc' ]w.muCyte
j;gt' Svrt' ivN;dt Ev' inyogt" 5
g;N/vRvede ye p[o_;" s W@j;dy" Svr;"
t Ev vede ivDey;S]y ;dy" Svr;" 6
* inW;dg;N/;r* nIc* AW./wvt*
xeW;Stu Svrt; Dey;" W@jm?ympm;" 7
W@jo vede x%<@" Sy;W." Sy;dj;mu%e
gv; rM.Nt g;N/;r' k*;wv tu m?ymm( 8
k*ikl" pmo Deyo inW;d' tu vdej"

a; /wvto Dey" Svr;" s iv/Iyte 9
inmeWm;]" k;l" Sy;iuTk;lStq;pre
a=r;uLyyog; mit" Sy;TsomxmR," 10
p[qm* c*n;sKy;von;se p;t*
itIy" k<#dNTy n;s;mUlmup;t"
tOtIy" k<#j;g[e n;s;y;mev inidRxet(
ctuqoR id n;sKy" k<# c;.iht; ym;"
a;pmwwkp;d" s'yu_' pm;=rm(
ySm;] invtRNte Xmx;n;idv b;N/v;"
yTkc;y' lok svRm] p[itit' svRm] p[ititmit
Av,Re itTpre s;d;vnuSv;ro im;]k"
s'yoge pr.UteWu Sv EvoCyte bu/w"
it Iy;DvLKyx=; sm;;
it ImhiWRyoigvry;DvLKyp[o_; ix=;
sm;; 200
10. Mallaharma hikh. The tenth hukla Yajur-Veda hikh presented by
H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Mallaharma hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates
the Mallaharma hikh to the T10 (tenth thoracic) ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk
in the physiology. The thoracic ganglia are described above. Fusion between the ninth
and tenth ganglia occurred two times out of 25 instances.201 The T10 ganglion is involved
in the innervation of the blood vessels and skin of the lower trunk, and the skin and blood
vessels of the lower limbs.202 Branches to the aortic network are also supplied by the
tenth thoracic ganglia.203 By its contribution to the formation of the Lower Splanchnic
Nerve, the T10 ganglion contributes to innervation of abdominal viscera, including the
gastrointestinal tract, the ascending and transverse colon, the liver, spleen, adrenal
medulla, kidney and ureter,204 although the splanchnic nerves are composed mainly of
preganglionic fibers that pass through the sympathetic trunk without synapsing.205 Please
The Mallaharma hikh is also called Hastasvaraprakriy.206 Kehava is given
as the author. The text contains 65 verse. Sarma says,
The main subject of the present treatise is the description of the method of
indication of accents by different postures of the hand. There is no other work
hitherto known, treating about this subject equally elaborately. The contents of the
work are given below:
1) Sdhraaniyam, 2) Mlasthnam, 3) Smnyavidhi, 4) Chatussvaragati,
5) Pr-rdha-nyubja-jtynm saj, 6) Hastasvaragatipramam,
7) Agulinissaraam, 8) Anunsikasaj, 9) Khipravicra,
10) Rekhbhir udtt-nudtta-svaritasaj,
11) Takrdimntehu tarjanyaguhhayogdimuhyant kriy,
12) Repha-vihehokti, 13) Brhmaa-svara-sakhepa,
14) Raga-mahrag-tirag, 15) Ragdnm uccrae pramam,
16) Dvisvarakrama, 17) Ohhamakrasthnni, 18) Ohhamakrotpatti,
19) hhakrasthnni.207
mLlxmRt; x=;
nTv; g,pit' dev' ?y;Tv; Ikldevt;m(
mLlxm; hStpUv;| krom Svrp[iy;m( 1
nTv; vhr' sd; xu.kr' svRSy k;mp[dm(
SmOTv; Igup;duk;' sullt;' ?y;Tv; pr;' devt;m(
vede v;jsneyk Tv/t; vp[; ye sm;"

teW;mev te t; n k/y;' hStSvrp[iy; 2
aq s;/;r,inym" tq; p[;itx;:ye mnu"
b[," p[,v' ky;d;d;vNte c svRd;
vTynot' pUv| prSt; vxIyRte 3
tq; ;np;,' f,vTkTv; sh xl;ky;
gu p[,My mns; tt" Sv;?y;yv;N.vet( 4
a] jp;d* hStSvrv,RhInSy;n/k;rTv' r;v,en
Svr;xe y;DvLKyen x=;y;' c bo/tm(
tq; ih hSthIn' tu yo/Ite hStSvrvvjRtm(
AGyju" s;m.dRG/o vyoinm/gCzit 5
it y;DvLKyx=;y;' co_m(
jp;d* n;/k;roSt sMyk p;#mj;nt"
Tyu_' p[;itx;:ye
mN]o hIn" Svrto v,Rto v; mQy; p[yu_o n tmqRm;h
s v;Gvj[o yjm;n' ihnSt yqeN{x]u" Svrtopr;/;t( 6
Tyip t]wvo_m( Eten hStSvrv,Ryu_ Ev
vedo?yetVy Tyto hStSvrp[iyoCyte t]
t;vStSvrSy mUlSq;n' Xlokkn kQyte tq;
a;d* hSt' NyseNm?ye SqitreW; sn;tnI
tt" Svr;nukLyen gitStSy n s'xy" 7
it mUlSq;nm( a/St;Tp[v[jNpUv;m
U RNm?ye c itit
m?yto d=,' gCz=,;;it core 8
; j;TySvr' xI`[' m?yto y;it corm(
r;;Ty/o hSt' Svr' ; c d=,e 9
aR NyuBje tt" p;,r/St;;it d=,e
sMpU,eR sTy/o gCzd/St; n s'xy" 10
ySsubo/;Mp#Tymm;\ c Svrp[iy;m(
hStpUv;| tu tSywv sMyGvede git.Rvet( 62
Imt; k;NykBjen upmNYvhoi],;
ImdSvp;,;' Im;KpitxMmR,;m( 63
sUnun; iptO._en mLlvp[e, /Imt;
vm;kgt;BdeWu cN{vSvg.UmWu 64
Rm;se ste p=e k;dXy;' xneidRne
tey' b;lbo/;y SvhStSvrp[iy; 65
it ImTk;NykBjIyopmNyugo]Iy;hoi]%gpitt-
nUjiptO ._`;$mpurv;smLlxMmRt; x=; sm;; 208
11. Amoghnandin hikh. The eleventh hukla Yajur-Veda hikh presented
by H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Amoghnandin hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm
correlates the Amoghnandin hikh to the T11 (eleventh thoracic) ganglion of the
Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. The thoracic ganglia are described above. Gray
explains, The thoracic ganglia rest against the heads of the ribs. . . ; the last two [of
which T11 is one], however, are more anterior than the rest, and are placed on the sides
of the bodies of the eleventh and twelfth thoracic vertebrae. 209 T11 is involved in the
innervation of the skin and blood vessels of the lower trunk, and the skin and blood
vessels of the lower limbs.210 Branches to the aortic network are also supplied by the
eleventh thoracic ganglia.211 Through its contribution to the Lowest Splanchnic Nerve,
when present, it participates in the innervation of abdominal viscera including the
gastrointestinal tract, the ascending and transverse colon, the liver, spleen, adrenal
medulla, kidney and ureter.212 Please refer to Figure 20, p. 138.
There are three texts under the heading of Amoghnandin hikh. The first text
has 130 verses. Sarma describes the text as follows:
The words containing labials and dentals are enumerated here. The letters
which appear in their short and long forms in the Sahit; the change of a short
letter into a long one, if it occurs in the Pada text; the three different
pronunciations of Va (Guru, Laghu and Laghutara); the characteristics of Nda
and nasals with examples; the five kinds of Raga [nasal sounds]; the seven kinds
of Pluta [in the Vjasaneyi Sahit]; and the method of pronunciation of letters
are also described. 213
Varma says, The Amoghnandin hikh is composed on the same lines as the
Yjavalkya hikh and the Prhara hikh, but to some extent its object seems to
have been similar to that of the Mav hikh, for it gives a list of words with initial
labio-dental V, and another with the labial plosive B. Like the Yjavalkya hikh it
follows the Vjasaneyi Prtihkhya. 214
The beginning and ending of this first text are as follows:
amo`;niNdnI ix=;
aq ix=;' p[v+y;im mo`;nNdk;ir,Im(
ySy;" v,m;]e, svR] ivjyI .vet( 1
ao; dNTy; lùwv punrev lÙr"
n;dn;isKysiht;\ Ll=,;in pOqk pOqk 2

b[b; bOho bOhtI *bR/;n y"
bihRbORhSpte ib.[;i@bi.to b bo/y 3
bihRW; c ipb b[tU e }yMbk b;/buy"
bN/uStB>nI c bIt;iMbky; b>lux;y c 4
b[vIb;is bM.;re aMbwv b.ubR"
=]SyoLb' tq;Bd' c xtMbSTyJyte bu/w" 5
p[qm;=r vIRt itIy' pirvRyet(
Ev' bIStq; b;o" pU,RbN/u' pirTyjet( 6
ib.[t' ib.[t;PSvenil' gOB>,;tUp b[ve
a;vbN/' c bIj' c b.[u" p@vIxikiLbW;t( 7
mU/; Vvyis ySto b;bo?yib;,v;n(
u?ywlbOd; bo b;hve ibiLmne yq; 8
kbl' ivbl' cwv s ib.ed bl' tq;
r=oh,' bl' Ty;JymNTyoo bl Cyte 9
aNtSq;yvk;roip Tyetw" s\ Yyuto mt"
abuRdNNybuRd' b.[u" xuLb' coLb' jh;it c 10
p[md; psMp; dir{Syev yoiWt;
SvrhIn; yq; v;,I vS]hIn;Stu yoiWt" 126
Ev' v,;" n xo.Nte p[;,hIn;" xrIir,"
vedp;# sd; sMyg( ivc;ywRv' pun" p#t( 127
iVv;p;<ybo?yire/osIit tq;pr"
ktu<viit c te Wk;r; mURj;" SmOt;" 128
aernIk Yyu+v; ih iVve dev; itIykm(
de c;ymur; mI VvNMy;y hITyym( 129
devMbihRYyRd;poiSt Tv;m SviSt nStq;
m;no im]o ih Vv+yNtI =k;r; yyut;Stq; 130
Tymo/;niNdnI ix=; sm;; 215
The second text with the name Amoghnandin hikh, completely different
from the above, is a text of 57 verses, that according to Kielhorn, treats of the
pronunciation of certain letters.216 Its beginning and ending verses are as follows:
p[,My ixrs; Sq;,u' i]lokx' i]locnm(

i]pur' ]yImUit| ix=ey' iyte my; 1
yq;bu; yjuveRde somerp[s;dt"
m;?yNdnSy x;%;y;mud;hr,s'yut; 2
p;,nIy;idix=;>yo yt( s;=;opl>yte
ixy;,;mupdex;y tdxeW' myoCyte 3
anuSv;ro ivsgR n;sKy; ym;Stq;
j;mUlmup?m; c nvwte Syu" pr;y;" 4
ayogv;h; ivDey; injSvrivvjRt;"
pUvRSy; .vNTyete Svr EteWu pUvRvt( 5
w/e cwv smuTpe l=,;,Ryo .vet(
l=,' n ivn;ix Sy;t( s'p[d;yo ivn;xv;n( 52

uTv; ved' iv/;n;t( tu sMyg( b[yU ;t( s vw bu/"
p[;y t' ivv tu tq; /moR n hIyte 53
Ek" sv| n j;n;it svRmeko n ivNdit
it mTv; n muNt pi<@t;" xu.;ivn" 54
p[m;,;nugt' v;Ky' moh;o hNtumCzit
p[itv;t' s mU!;Tm; p;'xUnuT=pit Svym( 55
my;] b;LybuTv;TkcNyq;tm(
ivStq; k;y| kt;R ko n ivmuit 56
l+y;nus;r,I W; t; v;jsneyn;m(
amo`;nNds'Dey' pUjnIy; mnIiW." 57 217
The third text under this heading is called Laghvamoghnandin hikh. It has 17
verses. It is described by Aithal as, 17 Krik-s on the pronunciation of Ya,Va and
Anusvra with illustrations from Vjasaneyi-sahit.218 According to Kielhorn, all 17
of these verses are in his manuscript of the above 57 verse version of Amoghnandin
hikh. Aithal suggests, however, that only 12 of the 17 can be found in the 57 verse
version of Amoghnandin hikh, others being found in the Kauhik hikh. The full
text is as follows:
p;d;d* c pd;d* c s\Yyog;vg[heWu c

j" xBd it ivDeyo yoNTy" s y it SmOt" 1
yu_n mns; tTv;v;m tq;prm(
anUk;xen b;' c turIymnuy; pde 2
pd;d;vPyivCzde s\Yyog;Nte c itt;m(

vRyTv; rh* y;n;mIWTSpOTvmyte 3
ivdI Sym];\ rocn;Sy yq; .vet(
tq; p;Yy;y sUyR muNTvNye smUvt( 4
psgRpro yStu pd;idrip Xyte
WTpOo yq; iv;TpdCzd;Tpro .vet( 5
iv.;Wy; yk;r inTym;m[e@teip c
y] y]eit m; yD' tq; yeit pd;dip 6
aq;tro y" Sy;q; neit pd;Tpr"
.vNTyeteip pUvR] tq; c s pd;dip 7
aq; vym;idTy;d;vqoyeaSy Xyte
n yTpro yq; c Sy;Ts pde tdud;t;" 8
vo v;' v; vw iv v* p;# psg;RTpro lù"
aq m; s n xBde>yo iv.;W;m[e@te yv* 9
ydev l=,' ySy vk;rSy;ip tvet(
y] y] ivxeW" Sy;idd;nI' tu kQyte 10
TvdqRv;cn* vo v;' v; vw yid inp;tj*
a;dex; ivkLp;q;R WTSpO; te SmOt;" 11
devIv" sivt; y; v;' Vv;to veit tq; n tt(
t] v;YvOtSpte t;n a;veit kitRt;" 12
yTt' sU]k;re, tTSy;TsMp[s;r,m(
tJDey' svRx;%;su n tu v;jsneyn;m( 13

l=,Sy ivro/eip p;#Ky' yid Xyte
tq; p[itpVy' YyD; yD; vTyq 14
anuSv;ro im;]" Sy;v,RVynodye
Sv;; yid v; dI`;Rv;n;#R0 dye>y" 15
s; ss s'Yyoge Sv yte
m?ymq;yeit s'Yyogo n iCyte 16
D;Tv; vedivn;x' tu sMyg( b[Uy; vw bu/"
a;y t' iviv_ vw tSy /moR n hIyte 17
it Il~vmo`;nNdnI ix=; sm;; 219
12. Avasna-Niraya hikh. The twelfth hukla Yajur-Veda hikh presented
by H.M. King Nader Rm, is the Avasna-Niraya hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm,
correlates the Avasna-Niraya hikh to the T12 (twelfth thoracic) ganglion of the
Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. The thoracic ganglia are described above. Gray
explains that the twelfth thoracic ganglia are more anterior than the rest of the thoracic
ganglia, and are placed on the sides of the bodies of the corresponding vertebrae. 220 The
branches of the T12 Thoracic ganglion contribute to the innervation of the skin and blood
vessels of the lower trunk and lower limbs.221 Branches to the aortic network are also
supplied by the twelfth thoracic ganglia.222 Another branch of the T12 Thoracic ganglion
becomes the Lowest Splanchnic Nerve. Through this contribution to the Lowest
Splanchnic Nerve, when present, it participates in the innervation of abdominal viscera
including the gastrointestinal tract, the ascending and transverse colon, the liver, spleen,
adrenal medulla, kidney and ureter.223 Although the splanchnic nerves are composed
mainly of preganglionic myelinated fibers destined for the celiac ganglia and related
abdominal ganglia, they include some postganglionic fibers from the last six or seven
thoracic and first lumbar ganglia of the sympathetic trunk.224 Please refer to Figure 20, p.
138.
The Avasna-Niraya hikh has two introductory verses, 14 prose paragraphs,
and several more verses of summation. Devasthali describes the purpose of the text as
follows:
In the Kramapha a hemistich is considered as a unit; and hence there is no

ambiguity regarding the Avasna (end) of a krama in ig Veda. But in the
Mdhyandina Sahit, in the prose portions, the Avasna cannot be easily
determined. Hence Anantadeva has composed his Avasnaniraya hikh,
noting each and every Avasna in that Sahit.225
Sarma explains further that the Avasnas are grouped in nine classes: (1) Dvyavasna
1493; (2) Antyvasna 233; (3) Tryavasna 150; (4) Caturavasna 32; (5) Niravasna
56; (6) Madhyvasna 5; (7) Pacvasna 8; (8) haavasna 2; (9) Navvasna 2. The
total number of endings is 1975.226

The beginning and ending of the text are as follows:
avs;nin,Ryx=;
nmSkTy tu t' dev' xrSy sut' p[.um(
ySy p[s;d;vSy bu.edoTy.UNmm 1
avs;n' tu v+y;m yq;vdnupvU Rx" 2
We Tv; .Ut;y k$os jnyyw Tv; m; .e"pOqv devy
jNyidyw VyuNdnmSm;eVveredB/;yo idv
Vv,ure v[tpteN/STywWte ^ .;g" Sv;h; yDmeW te
g;y]IVv,SyoM.nmeStnU" s\ sIN{òW-
STv;s\ s /[uvos r=oh,\ Vvlghn\ Svr;@s-

r=oh,o vo m]Sy m; devIr;po Vv;cNtesmu{Cz mno me
tPpRyt Sv;toSyupy;mgOhItoSy;g[y," som" pvte
m];v,;B>y;NTv;Tmne me m/ve Tv;ye v; m'
ySteXsinrye Tv; g;y]CzNds' v[exIn;NTvo-
xKTvNdev;Ndvm;pye Sv;h;rek;=re, m]oVvsvS]yo
dx;=re,wW te ye dev;;vMmRYy; v;m;roh;" pOqu"
sv]; p[sv]; pOqVy;"s/STq;svSTvo.yoridit;
vsvSTv;itmm( 3
aq mYy;d;
xt;in ctudRx i]nvitRs;n;in 1493 .vNt
xte ]yS]'xdNTy;vs;n;in 233 .vNt
xt' p;xT}yvs;n;in 150 .vNt
i]'xturvs;n;in 32 .vNt
W$(p;x%s;n;in 56 .vNt
p m?y;vs;n;in 5 .vNt
p;vs;ne 5 W@vs;ne 2 nv;vs;ne .vt"
sv;<yvs;n;NyekTywkonv'xit" xt;in
pst" s':y; k<@k;y;Tv;r'xd?y;ye 1975
Ntdevvrct;vs;nin,Ryx=; sm;; 227
These are the hikh of hukla Yajur-Veda as presented by
H.M. King Nader Rm. There are in addition two more Lakhaa texts belonging to
hukla Yajur-Veda that are of significant importance although they have not been
included in the reading curriculum.228
Pada-Chandrik. The first is one that has only recently come to light, called
Pada-Chandrik.229 Pada-Chandrik has about 260 verses divided into thirteen chapters
or Prakaraa, written by a disciple of Yjavalkya. The text presents a broad range of
topics typical of hikh, using illustrations from Vjasaneyi-sahit. Chapter headings
are 1) Svarita, 2) Svara, 3) khyta, 4) Visarga, 5) Satva-hatva-nihedha, 6) Lopgama,
7) atva, 8) Drgha, 9) Anusvrgama, 10) Nakra-vikrbhva, 11) Halsadhi,
12) Svarasadhi, and 13) Avagraha-prakaraam. 230 The beginning and ending verses
are as follows:
pdciN{k;
Ig,ex;y nm"
m;pu]' nmSTy y;DvLKy' guStq;
Svr;dIn;' p[bo/;y iyte pdc'i{k; 1
wd;o ivDeyonud;o nIc Ev c
Svro.yv;NSv;r" p[v;' Sv indxRn' 2
Svro SvoPyud;" Sy;Ic" Svrt Ev c
dI`RPlutoPyevmev Dey' svR] vwidk" 3
a* Svr;n( p[v+y;m teW;mev tu l=,'
j;Tyo.iniht" =wp[" p[Xl tq;pr" 4
twroVy'jns'D tq; twroivr;mk"
p;dvOStq;t;q;.;Vy;*Svr;" SmOt;" 5
Vy'jnwStu yv*>y;' c pro y" Sv;r Ev c
apUvoR nIc pUvoR v; j;Ty" Sv;r" s Cyte 6
/;Ny' mnuy;' cMbI c vIy| kNy; veit c
.;Vy' coKQy' pQye v; pUvR nIc" Sv Cyte 7
EdotoyoyR] nIcok;r" pro yid
pUvRpe.inihtoPyd;Sy tu b;/k" 8
ivsgoRPyup/; yu_*Tvm;pte yd;
ak;re c pre cwv vedo asIit c iSqte 9
Edo;' c purok;r" pUvRp' tu int'
a;pte tevrs;' vedosIit indxRn' 10
p[gO' c;ip cc;Ry;mn;Vyy/Iyte
it c xIWeR c b; amI it
Tve it Tve cmU aSme TySme c indxRn' 5
pun" Svr' t" s ivteit n;Vyv/Iyte
s'iht; y;mme xBd; Xy'te refvjRt;" 6
N;in ivcn;Nt;in t] n Sy;dvg[h"
pUv| pd' hlNt' ced; n Sy;dwv s" 7
N{;I N{;v;yU c N{;bOhSptI tq;
N{;I N{v;yU c du/u=NsIW/;in c
duStr" p[;vPye. s;sk;NsuWuve tq; 8
bOhSptI ]wu.' c Tvhor;]e c v;vOje

a;sIWd' c nwW;d' ximR;y; mdiNt c 231
Pada-Krik-Ratnaml. The second text is called Pada-Krik-Ratnaml, and
attributed to hakarchrya in the colophon of each chapter. This text is described by
Aithal:
On certain phonetic peculiarities, the number of words, Visarga-s, Anusvra-s,

Vehana-s, and words ending with the letter N, etc. of the Vjasaneyi-sahit,
in 40 chapters.232
This is an unusually long text for a Lakhaa work, with approximately 1020
(unnumbered) verses. The beginning and ending verses are as follows:
pdk;rk;rm;l;
Ixr;c;yRivrct;
Ik;Nt' stcr;jtom;
g*rIx' gupdmMbuj;ly' c )
sTv; sulltl=,' pd;n;-
m;c;yRw" p[ki$tmev v;cy;m"
pd;n;m;vl' vel ivsg;R,;' inrI=,m( )
n;Nt;n;' v+yte l+min=Pywk;=re =ym(
ivhIn; A lO v,;R>y;' n v; y" Svr;" )
dxm' inNdun; Dey' ivsg;Rixit.Rvet(
i]dx;o kx" p;;R k;ro.y;z;" )
a;sdx' l+m y] Kvcidh Sf$m(
pd;n;' l=,' p[o_' vel;n;' tdnNtrm( )

v;g;R,;' pm;v;R,;' ppo?vRrefy;
dxo.y;x' l+m vede v;jsneyk )
v;g;RNtx=rw" pivsg;R,;' inrI=,m(
aNyo refStq; p ipeWu xukStq; )
svelsinsg;Ro v;g;R,;' c hl' m;t(
sivsg;RStq;M.Sq; hk;re,;l=,m( )
avel;St;,o lStSqwv hn' m;t(
n;Nt;n;'nw Tv/oyu_' vg;R,;' c hl"m;t( )
m;,' c tq;NtSqrefvj| yq;mm(
tto kkR tto /NvI v;sudevo n pm" )
g,;Nt; y] vtRNte pun_Stu luPyte )
pun_o g,;Nt" Sy;de v;jsneyk )
SvpUvoR nuSv;ro dI`;RnuSv;r.;G.vet(
iTv' pr tq; mk;le tu v;jn;m( )
aNtSv sivt" punyRT]ref pro .vet( )
ivsjRnIymev Sy;d.;ve ven' .vet( )
y' veid v;j;y Sv;h; * c ivh;y c )
a.;vo venSt] TvNyq; ven' .vet( )
tq; c;Nt" pr;/R vjRyTv;Nyq;cvOt( )
it I xr;c;yRt* v;jsney-
s'iht;y;' pdk;rk; rm;l;n;m(

EkcTv;r'xd?y;y" sm;" 233
This concludes the discussion of the hikh of hukla Yajur-Veda, correlated
with the twelve pairs of autonomic ganglia on the thoracic portion of the sympathetic
trunk.
D. Fourth group of Yajur Veda hikh: Five hikh of Kiha Yajur Veda
correlated with the five lumbar ganglia of the sympathetic trunk. There are five hikh
among the hikh of Kiha Yajur Veda, the Siddhnta, pihali, Sarvasamata,
raya, and hambhu hikh, which H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated with the five
lumbar ganglia on the sympathetic trunk, L1 through L5, running along both sides of the
spine. (Please refer to Figures 17 (p. 117) and 21). Gray describes the lumbar autonomic
ganglia:
The lumbar part of each sympathetic usually contains four interconnected ganglia.
It runs in the extraperitoneal connective tissue anterior to the vertebral column
and along the medial margin of psoas major. Superiorly, it is continuous with the
thoracic trunk posterior to the medial arcuate ligament. Inferiorly, it passes
posterior to the common iliac artery and is continuous with the pelvic sympathetic
trunk. On the right side, it lies posterior to inferior vena cava, and on the left it is
posterior to the lateral aortic lymph nodes. It is anterior to most of the lumbar
vessels, but may pass behind some lumbar veins.234
The lumbar ganglia have no fixed pattern. The number varies from two to six,
with four or five occurring in three-fourths of the trunks, but massive fusions are
frequent and two examples with four ganglia may bear no resemblance to each
other. Although the five individual lumbar ganglia should not be expected in any
particular instance, each one occurs with sufficient frequency to make an
anatomical description possible. The numbering of the ganglia is based upon the
spinal nerves with which they are connected as well as upon the relationship to
the vertebrae. 235
1. Siddhnta hikh. The seventh Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the
Siddhnta hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the Siddhnta hikh to L1, the
first lumbar ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. [Please refer to Figures
17 (p. 117) and 21 (p. 182)] The lumbar ganglia are described above. Gray observes,
The first lumbar ganglion is close to or partly concealed by the medial lumbocostal
arch. 236 The first lumbar ganglion was independent in 13, fused with other ganglia in
10, and separated into two parts in two cases out of 25.237 The ganglia are best identified
by their rami communicantes. The first ganglion has a white rami communicantes
connecting it to the twelfth thoracic nerve, as well as a gray rami communicantes
connecting it to the first lumbar nerve. Gray explains, The first lumbar splanchnic nerve,
from the first ganglion, gives branches to the coeliac, renal and inferior mesenteric
plexuses.238 The first lumbar ganglion is involved in innervation of the skin and blood
vessels of the lower trunk, and through the lumbar splanchnic nerves, it contributes to the
innervation of the abdominal viscera, including the gastrointestinal tract, the ascending
and transverse colon, the liver, spleen, adrenal medulla, kidney and ureter.239 The first
lumbar ganglion also has a vascular branch that joins the abdominal aortic plexus.240
The Siddhnta hikh has two chapters with a total of 74 verses. This is one of
three secondary hikh named in a list of 12 hikh of Kiha Yajur Veda found in
the Vedalakhnukramaik. Verses 5 and 6 from the Vedalakhnukramaik list 9
primary hikh241 and three Upahikh or secondary hikh texts as follows:242
aq nvix=;"
.;r;jVy;sx'.up;,ink*hlIykm(
bo/;yno vs v;LmIikh;Rrt' nv 5
svRs'mtm;r<y' tq; s;Ntmev c
pix=; m;" p[o_; l=,D;nkoivdw" 6
atha navahikh
bhradvja-vysa-habhu-pini-kauhalyakam
bodhyano vasihhahca vlmkir hrita nava 5

sarvasamatam raya tath siddhntam eva ca
upahikh im prokt lakhaajnakovidai 6
All three of the secondary, or Upa-hikh texts listed here, Sarvasamata,
raya and Siddhnta hikh, have been correlated with specific ganglia in the lumbar
portion of the sympathetic trunk (L3, L4 and L1).
According to Varma, the word Siddhnta in the name Siddhnta hikh, should
imply the treatment of the general principles of phonetics. However this is not the case,
as he explains:
The third and last secondary hikh mentioned243 is the Siddhnta hikh.
The designation is a misnomer, for the treatise does not deal with the general
principles of phonetics. Its treatment is entirely empirical; it is prepared on the
same lines as the Bhradvja hikh, giving lists of words containing different
sounds in alphabetical ordere.g., in kamihyante, lokam, etc.244 The only point
of some interest is the view that tvam is optionally pronounced tva in the
Vedas.245
is;Ntix=;
s'p[,My sklwk k;r,'
b[{mu%m*il .UW,m( 1
l=,' uitigr;' ivl=,'
Iinv;smi%n; p[,Iyte 2
.UiminNd;p[x's;su inTyyogo itx;yNte
s'sgRVyi_ .;ve c .viNt mtub;dy" it 3
pUvRix=;" pr;mOXy p[;itx;:y' c svRx"
is;Ntix=;' v+y;im ved.;y;nus;ir,Im( 4
ak;r;id pd;n;' Sy;dhod;hr,' m"

a;idm?y;NttSt] y;vd' inPyte 5
av;tm;nItpUv| Sy;idd' p[;gu no hiv"
nheN{' vO]mht prSmw c dd;xt" 6
vO]' ned' it nudte ceyse pUvRv;it
aSy;" pro p[it;y; ai.dvw"s/eTyip 7
l.ter<ym'xUn;' m;p[j;i.heRitpUvRv;n(
mihm;n' c pUvRedk;r;idpeTyym( 8
s' cSkrSy .Uy;u x' nov;to ] ve"pr"
assj;Rds'SpXyR cms'codk pr" 9
nm;Rycedk;r;Nt;TsN/uyut;vm(
v;ry;TpUvRvr,oPyipp[ymi/b[uvn( 10
JlPl=ydXlo,>lux;dmLml;
anvStvte ' c p[pede vd vn; 70
Tvp/;vTve dev; avO<vt tv Tvm;
vk;rvNto v;m avcuot c;vvw 71
xuc veXysm;o mmW;r<ykWRit
meiW s' c sm' s'hiv/eSTv' tSy s'p[j;" 72
hIi@te mihs;hIit iz;" kcn s'Dy;"
anNts'xy;HzumnNt" prmer" 73
Iinv;s;?vrIN{e, ctuklsu/;'xun;
Xlok;" is;Ntix=;y;' ctu"sitrIirt;" 74

it is;Ntix=; sm;Pt; 246
2. pihali hikh. The eighth Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the
pihali hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the pihali hikh to L2, the
second lumbar ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. [Please refer to
Figures 17 and 21, pp. 117 and 182]: The lumbar ganglia are described above. The
second lumbar ganglion was missing in 2, independent in 12, fused in 7, and split in 4
cases out of 25 cases.247 This second ganglion is the most constant, largest, and most
easily identified. The second lumbar ganglion has a white rami communicantes
connecting it to the first lumbar nerve, as well as a gray rami communicantes connecting
it to the second lumbar nerve.248 Its branches include the second lumbar splanchnic nerve,
which connects to the inferior mesenteric plexus. The second lumbar ganglion is involved
in innervation of the skin and blood vessels of the lower trunk, and through the lumbar
splanchnic nerves, it contributes to the innervation of the abdominal viscera, including
the gastrointestinal tract, the ascending and transverse colon, the liver, spleen, adrenal
medulla, kidney and ureter.249 Vascular branches from the second lumbar ganglia also
join the abdominal aortic plexus.250

The pihali hikh consists of approximately 100 Stra, divided into eight
Prakaraa. There are three, or in some editions 20 verses at the beginning, and again
three verses at the end. Kielhorn describes the text as follows:
The pihali hikh treats of the classification and pronunciation (Sthna and
Prayatna) of the letters of the alphabet. It is written in prose, but ends with three
hlokas which give a resume of the preceeding prose portion.251
Varma points out that 11 kinds of external effort are described in
pihali hikh.252
There is an extensive review by Cardona of the phonetics of the pihali
hikh.253 There is also an English translation of the text by van Nooten.254 The
beginning and ending verses are as follows:
a;ipxilix=;
aq ix=;' p[v+y;im mt;m;ipxlemuRne"
gul~v;idivD;n' tSy;rM.p[yojkm(
_ tt( svRmWu ix=;Vy;kr,eWu yt( 1
ivkLp.;j;' x;S];,;mip ;nuvitRn;m(
tCz;%;ivxeWeWu VyvSq;qRimd' SmOtm( 2
s'iht; tTpd;?y;y" m;?y;y it i]/;
p[isoSy sm;;yo ivWyo v+yte tt" 3
VyviSqteWu k;yeRWu tt( i]ivh kWuict(
k;y;RNtr;,;' tNmUl;d( VyvSq; sugm; .vet( 4
tSm;t( tTsm;;ye p[;itx;:y;ivro/t"
k;y| sv| VyvSq;Py' ix=;Vy;kr,oidtm( 5
Svr;" Spx;RStq;NtSq; m;,;q dixRt;"
ivsg;RnuSv;r;;nun;isKy;" p coidt;" 6
SvdI`RPlut;v,eRv,oRv,;R A l c
Edwdod*idit Dey;" Wo@xeh;idt" Svr;" 7
k%* g`* czj; Z* $#@!; ,t*
qd* /n* pfb.; m" Spx;R" piv'xit" 8
yr* lv* ctoNtSq;kxWsph;"

W@m;,o ivsgoRnuSv;ro o n;Sypkm( 9
aNy];ivm;nStu yo v,R" Uytei/k"
a;gMym;ntuLyTv;t( s a;gm it SmOt" 10
yd; tu mNd" p[yo .vit td; g;]Sy 'sn' k<#iblSy
mhv'
SvrSy c v;yomRNdgitTv;t( iG/t; .vit tmnud;m;c
=te 21
d;;nud;Svrs'inp;t;t( Svirt" 22
Tyev' p[yoi.invOR" T" p[yo .vit 23
a* Sq;n;in v,;Rn;mur" k<#" ixrStq;
ij;mUl' c dNt; n;isko* c t;lu c 24
SpOTvmIWTSpOTv' s'vOtTv' tqwv c
ivvOtTv' c v,;Rn;mNt"kr,muCyte 25
k;lo ivv;rs'v;r* ;sn;d;vòWt;
òWoLpp[;,k;lwv mh;p[;," Svr;S]y"
b;' kr,m;St;n( v,;Rn;' v,Rveidn" 26
Ty;ipxilix=; sm;; 255
3. Sarvasamata hikh. The ninth Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the

Sarvasamata hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the Sarvasamata hikh to
L3, the third lumbar ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. [Please refer
to Figures 17 and 21, pp. 117 and 182]: The lumbar ganglia are described above. The
third lumbar ganglion was independent in two cases, fused in 17, split in 4, and connected
only with the third lumbar nerve in 3 cases of 25.256 The third splanchnic nerve arises
either from the the third or fourth lumbar ganglion and proceeds in front of the common
iliac vessels to the hypogastric plexus.257 The third lumbar ganglion is the last to receive
white rami communicantes from the spinal cord, connecting to the L2 spinal nerve, which
marks the end of the intermediolateral column within the spinal cord.258 Vascular
branches from the third lumbar ganglia also join the abdominal aortic plexus.259
Sarvasamata hikh has 135 verses divided into four chapters called
Prakaraa. Some manuscript versions are longer, according to Aithal, having 235 verses,
and five chapters.260 Others, such as that translated into German by Otto Franke in 1886,
are shorter, having 49 verses.261 Varma quotes the commentator, Maci Bhaas
description of the purpose and scope of Sarvasamata hikh: Sarvasamata

expounds subjects common and acceptable to all the phonetic works, the Prtihkhyas,
etc., belonging to the Taittirya school. The 170 verse manuscript that Varma describes
contains:262
some material hardly to be met with in any other extant hikh. For instance,
its observation that the quantity of a consonant without a vowel is a quarter-mora,
and that the quantity of a pause between a labial vowel and the first member of a
consonant-group is a half-mora, provided that the consonant-group intervenes
between two labial vowelse.g., in utpta-, the pause between u and t was said
to be a half-mora. . . . It is not unlikely that they are original theories of the
hikh itself. Moreover, although the work is admittedly of a secondary
character, its date does not seem to be very recent. . .
Kielhorn summarizes the contents of the hikh as follows:
The Sarvasamata hikh gives in 134 hlokas263 a very clear and intelligible
resume of what is generally taught in the hikhs. It treats of the doubling of
consonants, Svarabhakti, the Vedaphakadoh, the Mtrs, Raga, of
syllabication, of the accents, and especially the different Svaritas, of the

denotation of the accents by means of the fingers, of Kampa, etc.264
svRs'mtix=;
g,ex' vrd' dev' p[i,pTy gj;nnm(
iTv;dIn;' p[v+y;im l=,' svRs'mtm( 1
Svr;idTvmv;oit Vyn' Vyne pre
SpxoR lk;rpUvoR yo v pUvR iCyte 2
SvrpUvRSy refSy prSt;n' iSqtm(
a;pte iv,| t,Rm;]e pre sit 3
s'yog;idiry;idTvmnuSv;r;TpriSqt"
anuSv;ro iCyet s'yoge prt" iSqte 4
m;];im;]onuSv;ro im;];Nm;] Ev tu
m;i]k;dip s'yoge m;i]kStu ipvt( 5
anuSv;ro im;]" Sy;{efomsu preWu c
s'yoge pr.Ute Sy;Nm;i]kStu ipvt( 6
SvpUv*R n* iTvm;pete pd;Ntg*
aip Svror;vev iXle .vit n;Nyq; 7
it iTvp[kr,' sm;m(
y] yen inimen iTv' VynmXnute
itIySy ctuqRSy ten pUv;Rgmo .vet( 1
prm;Ty;it .Ute c upsg;R /;m c
p;q EW c pUveRWu pUv| zi% .uj; yu" 2

k]icTSvryomR?ye iTv' l+y;nus;rt"
pUv;RgmStq; t] Deyo v,Rivc=,w" 3
it pUv;Rgmp[kr,' s'p,U Rm(
mN]o hIn" Svrto v,Rto v; imQy;p[yu_o n tmqRm;h
s v;Gvj[o yjm;n' ihniSt yqeN{x]u" Svrtopr;/;t( 94
Svrv,;Rn( Sf$' mTv; sMyGy smuret(
a.uTfl' tSy t] t] smIirtm( 95
hSten ved' yo/Ite Svrv,;RqRs'yutm(
AGyju"s;mi."pUto b[lok mhIyte 96
pdmivxeWDo v,Rmivc=,"
Svrm;];id.;gDo gCzed;c;yRs'sdm( 97
sUyRdev bu/eN{Sy nNdnen mh;Tmn;
p[,It' kxv;yeR, l=,' svRs'mtm( 98
it svRs'mtix=; s'pU,; 265
4. raya hikh. The tenth Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the raya hikh.
H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the raya hikh to L4, the fourth lumbar ganglion
of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. [Please refer to Figures 17 and 21, pp. 117
and 182]: The lumbar ganglia are described above. The fourth lumbar ganglion was
independent in one case, fused in 12, split in 12, and of these, eleven were connected with
L4 only.266 As described above, the third splanchnic nerve may arise from either the third
or fourth lumbar ganglion.267 Vascular branches from the fourth lumbar ganglia also join
the abdominal aortic plexus.268 The fourth lumbar ganglia are also involved in the
sympathetic innervation of the lower limbs.269
The raya hikh has 281 lines. The grouping of lines into verses is not clearly
shown, and there is no numbering of verses. According to Varma, The raya hikh
is a monograph on accent in the Taittirya rayaka. It enumerates words with accent in
different positions: those with an initial accent, those with two final Udttas, etc. . . . This
hikh is admittedly a more recent work, for it speaks of itself as nectar extracted from
the ocean of the nine hikhs. 270 Beginning and ending verses are as follows:
a;r<yix=;
g,pitmi.vN;vj;l;my'
Svrpdimitv,oRo/n' xIlnen
i=itsurg,hetoretd;r<yix=;-
mOtimv nvix=;v;ir/er;im 1
a;ud;;in v;Ky;in cwki}y;ids':yy;
iviv/;in tu vONd;in ivSp;Ny] Tx" 2
d;;iyNte?yet,;' sNdeh;n;' invOye
a;idm?y;Ntg[h,' iyte y] t] tu
v;Ky;n;imit mNtVy' uitSTvekuteirit 3
ud;m?yimTy;id Deymev;] /Imt;
.vet;m;ud;* c yCzBd* tu svRx"
yoiWTp[itmy; cem me inTy' pr' n cet( 4
tSy;" p;]ivxeWe, iSqt' mei,mivNdt
y]wtdupXyete yo vw t;' b[,o ved Ty;id

v,;RNyTv' ---NyTv' pp[XneWu yte
Sv;rnIcTvmuSy nIc;dIn;\ tu cot;
y;tpu<ypr' y] yq; veTq pr' yid
t] te c yq;pu<yeTyetIc;v;ic ih
' neit pd' sv| iry;Sy;i/pr' n cet(
aq Vyxem;pm;p;' mh;n;ImRrICyd"
yoinno m; c y]wtiTkmekudp;i, c
xuKlv;s; ;dyte c;Ss'vTsre i= c
a;eSy c;>yNt' dui.R=' hemt" pr;
loihtSTv' tq;.[;i, ive j;yetdevxm(
pOCz;Myu.ytov;t;d;.og;;py" purm(
devIpu] n;sTy;Tyug[o/Ir;my; tt"
a;r<yk yidh ikcn n Nyip
tuimiri%l' SvymUhnIym(
icTy;id p[Xni]tye s'iht;vTSvro .vet(
EkuTy;idk v;Ky' ivn; sTysmSvrm(
p[;oTyevoimit pre v,;RNtSy d;ixvom(
sub[<yo' pr' p' svoimTy;id svRt"
a;r<yk tu v;Ky;Nt d;o nm Cyte
nopte vw mhoj;y se>y"pUvoR ivg;Stq;
s v;mdev;y At\ ssTymev c

.U"p[pe c svoR vw nm Svirto .vet(
nkcn yto v;cSv;r;NtopinWvet(
sveRn;r;y,p[Xn ;Nt; it in,Ry"
IrStu 271
5. hambhu hikh. The eleventh Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the
hambhu hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the hambhu hikh to L5, the fifth
lumbar ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. [Please refer to Figures 17
and 21, pp. 117 and 182.]: The lumbar ganglia are described above. The fifth lumbar
ganglion is relatively inaccessible, because of the common iliac vessels.272 The fifth
lumbar ganglion gives rise to the fourth lumbar splanchnic nerve, which passes above the
common iliac vessels to the superior hypogastric plexus.273 Vascular branches from the
fifth lumbar ganglia also join the abdominal aortic plexus.274 The fifth lumbar ganglia
are also involved in the sympathetic innervation of the lower limbs.275

hambhu hikh has approximately 47 unnumbered verses, with no
subdivisions. Aithal describes the text as follows:
A work of about 50 verses explaining the names given to the Ka-s and the
nuvka-s in the Taittirya-sahit. It classifies the letters of the alphabet and
deals with accent, quantity, hiatus, doubling, svara-bhakti, etc.276
xM.uix=;
p[,My ixrs; l+mI' k;lk;' c srSvtIm(
g,ex' c tq; xM.u' ix=;' v+y;im x;rIm(
k;<@ois'Do ivDeytuqRStwirIyk
g[h Ty;dde p[Xn" sjo,;Nto iv/Iyte

:yimTyik;<@Sy p[Xnitym;idkm(
aNTy;nuv;ksiht' vedivid;tm(
We p[.OTyp;mNt' p[Xn;n;' yu+vs'yutm(
aNTy;nuv;k; y;Jy;:y;S]yoiv'xitrIirt;"
devsivtr;r>y py;m;Nts'iDkm(
v;jpey;i./;n' W@nuv;k ivpit"
simix;' simoemRNve Sy;Tp[s'iDkm(
jImUt;id ctuk c g;y]I ity' tq;
yTpmk;<@ c;nuv;ki]ty' ivn;
p[mev mh;p[imit vedivdo ivdu"
p;nuv;km;XmiTySy p[XnSy c;idkm(
ivkWRs'DimTy;ARWyo vedv;idn"
ivhVys'D; v;jon" p[.OtIn;' iv/Iyte
]y;,;mnuv;k;n;' vedl=,veidi."
dxm;id ]y" p[Xn;" yon;m Cyte
g[h,' TvekmuiXy pd' vw iyte yt"
dI`R im;]" Sy;d(/[Sv" Sy;dekm;i]k"
prSprSy s'yog" Spx;Rn;' s'.veid
tyor;id uitn;RiSt ivr;mVynSy c
anNTy' c .veTpUvRmNTy' c prto yid
tyomR?ye ymiSt;isk;Sq;nmuCyte
n;isKyTvmurSyTv' pmwhRSy yogt"
aNtSq;i.rSyTv' k<#Tv' kvlSy tu
pd;d* pdm?ye v; iSqtSyom prSy vw
p[qmSy itIyTv' pUv| kvIRt pi<@t"
/U(,; d(,v Ty];PynuSv;ro iv/mRt"
xM.uix=;sm;; 277
This concludes the discussion of five Kiha Yajur Veda hikh, comprising the
three Upa-hikh, Siddhnta, Sarvasamata, and raya hikh, together with
pihali and hambhu hikh, correlated with the five autonomic ganglia (L1 through
L5) of the lumbar portion of the sympathetic trunk.
E: Fifth group of Yajur Veda hikh: Five hikh of Kiha Yajur Veda
correlated with the five sacral ganglia of the sympathetic trunk. There are five hikh
among the hikh of Kiha Yajur Veda, the Kla-Niraya, Bhradvja, Kauhalya,
Pri, and hoahahlok hikh, which H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated with the
five sacral ganglia on the sympathetic trunk, S1 through S5, running along both sides of
the sacrum. [Please refer to Figures 17, (p. 117) and 22]. Gray describes the sacral
autonomic ganglia of the sympathetic chain:
The pelvic portion of the sympathetic trunk lies against the ventral surface of the
sacrum, medial to the sacral foramina. It is the direct continuation of the lumbar
trunk and contains four or five ganglia, smaller than those in other parts of the
chain. Fusion of adjacent ganglia is quite common and cords connecting the
trunks of the two sides across the midline are of regular occurrence. There are no
white rami communicantes in the sacral region. . . .
The branches of the sacral and coccygeal ganglia which are the gray rami
communicantes of the sacral spinal nerves are supplied to each of the sacral and
the coccygeal nerves. In the majority of instances, each ganglion, or its

representative in a fused ganglion, supplies rami to two adjacent spinal nerves.278
Brodal explains, The sacral vertebral ganglia receive their preganglionic fibers
from the lower thoracic and upper two lumbar segments of the cord.279 According to
Robinsons description, The interganglionic portions of the trunk consist of primarily
descending fibers that are mostly preganglionic. These fibers have entered the lumbar
portion of the trunks through white rami communicantes. Most synapse in the sacral
sympathetic ganglia and run through gray rami communicantes to the sacral nerves.280
Gray observes, Visceral branches in variable numbers join the hypogastric and pelvic
plexuses, and are supplied through them to the pelvic viscera and blood vessels.281 The
sacral sympathetic trunks send small branches to the median sacral artery and the inferior
hypogastric plexus. Lindsay explains that outflow also descends through these ganglia
from lumbar levels to stimulate perspiration, contract arrector pili muscles of hair
follicles, and dilate blood vessels of leg muscles and constrict those in the skin.282 This
is said to be the primary function of the sacral sympathetic trunks.283
1. Kla-Niraya hikh. The twelfth Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the
Kla-Niraya hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the Kla-Niraya hikh to S1,
the first sacral ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. [Please refer to
Figures 17 and 22, pp. 117 and 197]: The sacral ganglia are described above. According
to Gray, branches of distribution from the first sacral ganglia pass to join the pelvic
plexus.284
The Kla-Niraya hikh has 54 lines, or 27 verses. It is, according to Aithal, A
treatise . . . on the time measurement of letters, accents and stops.285 Varma quotes the
author of Kla-Niraya hikh as saying, After studying, according to my lights, the
hstras, like the Prtihkhyas, etc., I proceed to describe quantity, for the
comprehension of Vedic truth.286 The hikh explains that time is different in Vedic
recitation from what is used in business, and that is still different from the slow speech
used in instruction. The Kla-Niraya hikh deals with the intermediate speed of
speech, saying, We cannot speak of time as being uniform in the case of vowels,
consonants, and the pause in all the various kinds of speech. This treatise on duration is
based on intermediate speech, for other kinds of speeech have been prohibited by the
Prtihkhyas. It is evident, Varma concludes, that intermediate speech, which
presumably represented ordinary conversation, was the only practical basis for the
definite determination of quantity.287

k;lin,Ryix=;
p[;itx;:y;idx;S];i, my; vI+y yq;mit
vedtv;vbo/;qRimh k;lo inPyte
a%<@v,RivWyo v,;|xivWyoip c
ivr;mivWyeit i]iv/" k;l Cyte
Svrv,Rivr;m;,;' i.v;GvOivitRn;m(
EekPye, k;lSy kqn' noppte
m?ym;' vOim;iTy my; cey' it" t;
p[;itx;:ye iniW?y;Nye ySm;Tswkv bo?yte
VynSvr._n;' k;l" Sy;d/Rm;i]k"
Ak;rLk;ryomR?ye tq; reflk;ryo"
Ek;r*k;ryor;d;vk;roPy/Rm;i]k"
v,oRv,RyoXxeW* Sy;t;m?y/Rm;i]k*
Vy_;vekpde v,;RvNtre iSqtsiN/t"
proPyoSvr;Nt s'yog;idyRidiSqt"
anuSv;ro i_oNTypm im;i]k"
Sv;Tpr" Plut;I`;RTkvl;dekm;i]k"
Vyi_m?ySqn;isKy" sp;do m;i]k" SmOt"
Vyi_reW;idtTk;l; .veidit ivinitm(
Ak;rpUvR" p[qmo hLprSTvekm;i]k"
Ak;r;Tp[qmSy;ip iTv' n Sy;Tkd; cn
avs;ne lk;rSy i]p;dTv' sd; .vet(
prPlut; dI`;RTv;rStwirIyk;"
mrefSvre>y" p[;gnuSv;roiSt n;Nyq;
k;<@p[Xn;nuv;k;n;' sm;* k;l yte
dx;pm;];" SyuStN];,;' tu }yh' .vet(
ivmo n sm;sSy m?ye k;yR" pdSy v;
inTy' p[;Kpds'bN/' c;id' p[;KpdmNtr;
pre, inTys'bN/' p[;id' prpd' tq;
EkSvr;,;' c;dIn;' p[;dIn;imit td(ym(
yo yo ivr;mk;l" p[;gOg;d* smudIirt"
aItSy;/Rm;]' tu n soi/k yte
it k;lin,Ryix=; sMpU,;R 288
2. Bhradvja hikh. The thirteenth Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the
Bhradvja hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the Bhradvja hikh to S2, the
second sacral ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. [Please refer to
Figures 17 and 22, pp. 117 and 197]. The sacral ganglia are described above. Gray
observes that branches of the second sacral ganglia pass to join the pelvix plexus,289 also
called the inferior hypogastric plexus. The inferior hypograstric plexus is made up of
contributions from the hypogastric nerve, the sacral splanchnic nerves from the sacral
sympathetic trunk (mostly the S2 ganglion), and the pelvic splanchnic nerves from the
third and fourth sacral ventral rami.290 According to Baader, These fibers converge to
form a uniform nerve plate medial to the vascular layer and deep to the peritoneum.291
The contribution of fibers from the sacral splanchnic nerve are predominantly
postganglionic.292
The pair of S2 ganglia are often united by transverse or oblique interfunicular
commissures.293
The Bhradvja hikh has 133 verses. There are no chapters, but there are 71
headings explaining the topics of the upcoming verses. Kielhorn describes the
Bhradvja hikh as follows:
The Bhradvja-hikh, which belongs to the Taittirya-veda, differs altogether

from the hikhs described above (Amoghnandini, pihali, raya, Kehava,
Chryaya, Nrada, and Pini hikhs). It has nothing whatever to do with
the classification and pronunciation of the letters, nor with the manner of reciting
or accentuating the Vedic texts, but like the Siddhnta hikh, it lays down
empirical rules by which to distinguish, and to employ in their proper places,
words of similar sound or form. It teaches, e.g., where to read vijana and where
vjita, where suhuta and where suhuti, huta and huti, parahu and parhu,
akrham and akriham, dadhti and dadhati, trihuk and trihup, dadti and
dadhti, saumya and saurya, etc. The object of this, as well as of the Siddhnta-
hikh, appears to be no other than to keep the text of the Taittirya Sahit free
from wrong readings. 294
The beginning and ending verses of the text are as follows:
.;r;j ix=;
g,ex' p[i,pTy;h' s'deh;n;' invOye
xI=;mnup[v+y;im ved;n;' mUlk;r,m( 1
-a-
vOjne j d;edk;re, shoCyte
Stut' pd' tu v;Ky;Nte p[cy' pirkitRtm( 2
a; pm;VypUvoR Òteno?vR a;tm(
v;Ky;Ntoip tq; p[o_o y"pUvRStu n ivte 3
-Svr.i_"-
r;dt( prxurNtoe iTv" pxuR .i_t;
pWReh;itpW;Rip Svr._Stu inTyt; 4
p;p' ivlompUveR c;k;W| k;WIRd;idWu
Svr.i_ ivj;nIy;;Nyv,oR] s'.vet( 5
-a;-
ae t;pte ]I' i].; cwvm;d( .vet(
--y-
i=p[; .}yRiy}yr;}ymN}yip}y;ip k;#k 6
sm;ne tu pde Sv;" shLr; ivr; ye
--
juo v;c" p[j;i'ic m;noim] dSt c 7
aiv;Rv c dev;vw kxv;piv/;yk"
r=;'sITynuv;kWu PyetIk;rv;n( .vet( 8

zNd; y; ten bihR ; ae bOhNpre
yDSy pUvR w c iTvk;r;id" p[kitRt" 9
ak;irW' c ," pUvoR rIirWo rIirWip
t;irW;irW' cet( Sy;t( Svr.i_nR ivte 10
-ivsgR"-
A?yte nIt a;yoR iv ti suvgR c 125
cwn;St;Svit zNd;'is Tvp;' n;NTy' pxuvip 126
deivk; EtEveit s'pwvwn;Stu m;/[uv;
a;TpUvR sim/" o]' d;iv/Oit vRis tw" 127
Tv' soNte tv mYyeW; Tv' svR" c /[uvois ip["
yTSqle y;x" xBd" t;x" pirkitRt" 128
iv.i_ilpw v,;R Dey; ivc=,w"
m 'Gy" c k<#oi_ yjur;id pdym( 129
pds;':y' v,Rs;':ymv/;n;k bu/w"
yo j;n;it .r;jix=;mqRsmiNvt;m( 130
s b[lokm;oit gOhme/I gOh' yq;
it .;r;jix=; sm;; 295
3. Kauhalya hikh. The fourteenth Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the
Kauhalya hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm, correlates the Kauhalya hikh to S3, the
third sacral ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. [Please refer to Figures
17 and 22, pp. 117 and 197.]: The sacral ganglia are described above. The second and or
third ganglia of the sacral sympathetic trunk form the sacral splanchnic nerves, whose
fibers are predominantly postganglionic.296 These are the secondary ways in which
sympathetic neurons reach the hypogastric plexus, and therefore the pelvic viscera.297
The third sacral ganglia are often united by transverse interfunicular commissures.298
The Kauhalya hikh consists of 81 verses, with no subdivisions. Varma
describes the text briefly as a short manual of 79 verses, the first 41 of which are
devoted to accent. The hikh professes to follow the teaching of Kauhala.299 With
regard to Vedic Study, the Kauhalya hikh propounds, only he can expound the
Ja Pha who knows the hstras like the Prtihkhyas and who is an expert in all the
hikhs.300 Varma states that it contains little that is not common to other hikh.301
k*hlIyix=;
aq ix=;' p[v+y;im k*hlIymt;nug;m(
Svr;idin,RySt] iyte tibo/t 1
d;;nud; Svirt" p[cyStq;
it cTv;r.;ge ih Svr;" p[o_; mnIiWi." 2
w;yRte yStu s d; d;t"
a;y;mo !t; s*+My' g;]eWu tq; gle
Tvk;rk;net;n;" p[;D; ivxeWt" 3
nIcw;yRte yStu sonud;oi./Iyte
p[t; mOdut; Sq*Ly' g;];de" k;rk ivdu" 4
nIcTve Svirt" p[o_StyoSs'/;n yte
tSy tu SvirtSy;m/RmuwStr;' ivdu"

xeWSy;/RSy nIcTv' ikicv;d( .Oximyte 5
kicdSy;idm' .;gmud;sx' ivdu"
anud;smXxeW Et;vNto i/; SmOt;" 6
p[cy" kQyte sid;sxuit" 7
Sv;r;Ssiv/; Dey; v+yNte te ivxeWt"
inTy" =wp[oi.inht" p[iXl" p[;ithtStq;
p;dvOStq; twroVynSvirtoip c 8
a,um;]k Tyek SvrmNy' p[c=te
d;;duro nIcSs'/;ne SvirtSSmOt" 9
Sv;rod;pret( Sy;t( td; inht yte
SvirtSy;Sy mNyNte p[D;n' p[;tiSTvit 10
refSy ms'yog EW y;it Svr;Tmt;m(
sm;nkr,p.;k 77
Ak;r a;idr,um;]o m?ye refo/Rm;i]k"
a,um;]Stq;NTy;'xo m?ye .i_ivR/Iyte 78
anuSv; s'yog;idyRid iSqt"
aoSvr;Nte c;Pyev' inpu,' tibo/t 79
a yoRivRte yVy tiy;' p[y
x;S]mett" svRmOiWrSy p[sIdit 80
ix=;imm;' tu yo/Ite vedtvp[k;ixk;m(
atul;mXnute ki| pre b[i, lIyte 81

k*hlIyix=; sm;; 302
4. Pr hikh. The fifteenth Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh is the Pr hikh.
H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the Pr hikh to S4, the fourth sacral ganglion of the
Sympathetic Trunk in the physiology. [Please refer to Figures 17 and 22, pp. 117 and
197.]: The sacral ganglia are described above. Rami originating from the fourth sacral
ganglia join together with rami from the sacral roots to form the proximal pelvic nerve.303
Gray rami communicantes from the fourth sacral ganglia supply vasomotor, pilomotor
and sudomotor enervation to the sacral plexus.304 The fourth sacral ganglia may be united
by transverse interfunicular commissures.305

The Pr hikh consists of approximately 200 verses, with four chapters. It is a
complete hikh, according to Varma, with striking observations on doubling, quantity,
and accent.306 Aithal lists 67 topics covered in the text, the list taken from the margins of
one of the manuscripts of Pr hikh.307
The beginning and ending verses of Pr hikh are as follows:
p;irix=;
p[i,pTy jg;q' v;sudev' sn;tnm(
g,;i/p' igr;' devI' ix=;' v+ye yq;mit
aqv,Rsm;;y Cyte y;juWo] tu
Svr;" Spx;RStq;NtSq;" m;,;q dixRt;"
ivsg;RnuSv;r;;nun;isKy;" pcoidt;"
SvdI`RPlut;v,eR v,oR v,;R A l c
Edwdod*iditDey;" Wo@xoh;idt"Svr;"
k%* g`* c z j Z * $# @ !;,t*

yd*d/* pfb.*mSpx;R" piv'xit"
yr* lv* ctoNtSq; "k"xWs"ph;"
W@m;,o ivsgoRnuSv;ro lon;Sy pkm(
a;idto nvv,;R" Syu" sm;n;=rk; h
aNvqRTv' mh;s'D; VyNTyq;RNtr;i, c
pUv;R c;ywRrtSt;' tu sU]k;re, c;it;"
SvdIèR sv,eR Sto n PlutpUvRkm(
Svr;"Wo@x tSy;d* xeWo Vyns'Dk;"
y"Svy' r;jte t' tu Svrm;hptil"
pirSq;iyn; kten Vy' VynmuCyte
Spx;R" SyuVyRnev;;" piv'xitrIirt;"
pr;tSTvSq;" W@m;,St" pre
a;d* Svr;,;mCs'D; tNm;]; vdet( tt"
aq Svr;nud;;dIn( t;m c vdet( m;t(
Vyn' yvist' tSy m;]; iv/Iyte
y];nvist' tt( Sy;t( tNm;]; t] neyte
anekv,Rs'yogo y]wkVyn;Tmk"
Sy;TpUv;Ro .vet( t] pUv;R;id sd( vdet(
EkVyns'yog .y;o .veid
pOqg p[yuIy;t( p*v;RpyRm;t( td;
ydu_' kvle v,Re x;S];id iTv;gm;idkm(

tt( svRmv,oR_* p[yuIy;q;ivi/
p;ir ix=; sm;; 308
5. hoahahlok hikh. The last hikh in this last group Yajur-Veda
hikh is the hoahahlok hikh. H.M. King Nader Rm correlates the
hoahahlok hikh to S5, the fifth sacral ganglion of the Sympathetic Trunk in the
physiology. [Please refer to Figures 17 and 22, pp. 117 and 197.]: The sacral ganglia are
described above. Gray rami communicantes from the fifth sacral ganglia supply
vasomotor, pilomotor and sudomotor enervation to the sacral plexus.309
The hoahahlok hikh of Rmakiha, as its name suggests, consists of 16
verses. It is divided into four sections. Sarma summarizes the work:
Here, some elementary principles, regarding the pronunciation of words, are

laid down, in a clear manner. The contents fall under:
1) enumeration of letters.
2) each of the original three vowels, which are the earliest and most universal
vowels of the Indo-European languages can occur in 18 forms in the following
manner: (1) hrasva (2) drgha (3) pluta X (1) udtta (2) anudtta (3) svarita X (1)
snunsika (2) niranunsika = 18.
3) description of consonants.
4) description of some contracted terms (pratyhra).
5) description of the term sparha, hman, antastha, etc.
6) jihvmlya and upadhmnya are considered to be ardhavisargas.
7) description of sthnaskaha, tlu, etc.
and 8) how a student becomes fit to make proper sounds. 310
According to Sarma, the hoahahlok hikh that is published in the
hikhsagraha belongs to hukla Yajur-Veda.311 It is surprising therefore that

H.M. King Nader Rm has included it in the group of Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh texts
correlated with the sacral sympathetic ganglia.312

The beginning and ending verses of the hoahahlok hikh are as follows:
Wo@xXlok ix=;
aq ix=;\ p[v+y;im v;c ;r,e ivi/m(
yq; s'Vyvh;reWu Svy' p[o_; SvyM.uv; 1
]yiS]'xx; v,;" Svr; ;iv'xitYyRm;"
cTv;r ivsgoRnuSv;r" k" piS]Wik;" 2
sm;Steidduto Dey; A;dI`R lOpm"
Edwdod* tu cTv;roSv;" sN?y=r;i, c 3
SvdI`RPlut; .ed;Stdud;onud;k;"
Svirt;ip te s;nun;isk;nnun;isk;" 4
Ty;dx/; .ed; Vyv,; n;imn" Svr;"
kcu$tupuvg;StduTpv,Rsh"it Svr.ed;" 5
kPvNTyCv;idvg;,;' VyuTm;Tpm;idt"
%f;;Xz#q; Dey; rl;NTy; hyv;" SmOt;" 6
atet" Svr;" pUVv; hlo mo Zmo jb"
%qp" xswte p[Ty;h;r;STvsk;" 7
k;dyo m;iNtk;" Spx; ym; Zpm;Ntre
xWsh;" Syum;,oNtSq; yrlv;" SmOt;" 8
k%t" pft" pUvR" m;dRivsgRk"
ij;mUlIyko Dey p?ym;nIysHDk" 9
ivsg;Rivsg;nuSv;rVy pr;ym(
EtTpr;pr* Sv* Gl* dI`R guStq; 10
vo dNto' mSy;ip n;isk;ymyuGùr"
aod*torip k<#o' Tvedwto" k<#t;lukm( 12
ij;mUlIym;]Sy ij;mUl' ih c;mm(
so bo/kr; ix=; mi,.Ut; p[k;ixt; 13
kr;lo n c lMboo n;Vy_o n;nun;isk"
gdo bij p[yog;Nv_umhRit 14
Vy;`[I dihRreTpu];N.It; p;t; pI@n;t(
tTp[yojye,;|Sten lok mhIyte 15
it v,oR;r"
ixv; y;i"sOt;' ix=;' p[yto y" p#idh
pu]kitR/n;yum;NTSvgeRitsu%mXnute 16
it r;m,ivrict; Wo@xXlok ix=; sm;; 313
This completes the consideration of the 16 sixteen Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh,
correlated with the three ganglia of the visceral plexuses, and the cervical (3), lumbar (5),
and sacral (5) portions of the autonomic trunk. These sixteen texts constitute the reading
program in the Kiha Yajur-Veda hikh. The reading program thus includes hikh
texts from both the Chryaya and Taittirya schools: The Chryaya hikh
belonging to the Chryaya school, and the remaining 14 belonging to the Taittirya
recension.314 There is however, for each of these two schools, one important hikh text
that has been left out. For the Chryaya school, the Laugkhi hikh is a work that
has often caught the attention of scholars. It is unpublished, but is found bundled with the
manuscripts of the Chryaya hikh.

Laugkhi hikh. Laugkhi hikh has approximately 160 verses, followed
by a long prose section consisting of about 25 paragraphs. Varma quotes verse 32 of the
text in a discussion about Raga and Anusvra. Just as a pearl, overpowered with the
light of sapphire, becomes blue, so the entire vowel, when nasalized, becomes a
Raga.315
yqeN{nIlp[.y;..Ut" mu_;m,y;Rit ih nIl.;vm(

tqwv n;sKygu,en yu_" Svroip r'gTvmupwitT" 32
l*g;i= ix=;
mheN{o mly s" xu_m;NvO=pvRt"
v' p;ry;] swte klpvRt;"
vedvw,vv*{;hRCzvs*r" iv.edt"
W$(x'nmit :y;t' muin.D;Rnkoivdw"
ao' SvyM.uve nmSTy b[,e vedmUtRye
vede>yo devt;>y m']>yStqwv c
a;W| zNdodwvt' c ivinyog' tqwv c
p[v+y;MynupvU eR, T' c;r;y,Iyk
a;yuyRxo/n' pu];" pU,RSvgRStqwv c
p[;Ppte svRmeten yq;viidten tu
aivh;Nb[;,wv AiTvG>yo y;Jy Ev c
ky;RTk;ryte yD' kmR m;]e, kvlm(
zNds;' y;ty;mTv;t( p;pIy;n( j;yte tu s"

svRJy;it' p[mIt g.RSy;nop[pte
mN]e mN]e tu yo ved AWI' zNd;'s tSy tu
idVymnush;,;mekkSy;/inNdt"
p[ittNd'it sveR t' pUjtoqnv;'Stq;
inr;t'ko devt;y;StSvym;uy;t(
yo m']o yen vw tps; .;ivt;Tmn;
stSywv AiW" p[o_o b[;svRSy cwv ih
p/;/k;rr;jeit y;m lue=rTycoiv,Rlope
Jyoitr;idivpyRye c Stok;Nt ivpyRye guVy;RmNy*c"
puW;ndn;yeTyekSm;ck; n g.;Rmityorekm(
n;mvd;:y;n' iv.+ymr,;iv._ivpyRyo hT%Xlok"
d;hr,m( p'cmI Xlo 21 sm;mit 316
Kauinya hikh. In the Taittirya school, one additional hikh has already
been mentioned, occurring in the list of hikh of Kiha Yajur-Veda, namely the
Kauinya hikh. It is not clear why among all the texts listed in the traditional list of
hikh of Kiha Yajur-Veda, this one alone would not find its correlate in the human
physiology. Kauinya hikh has 100 verses. Devasthali says:
The contents of the work may be described as follows: After the benedictory
verse (1) and a general direction for the study of hikh and other hstras (2),
Kauinya deals with the following topics: Sapta Sahit (35),
Ahalakhaam Padam (67), a defence of Krama (89), formation of krama
(10), trikrama (11), utility of krama (12), ja (13), ghana, its four kinds (1619),
viktipahanaphata (2126), gua sadhi (45 f), sadhi of ai, au, (46),
svrasadhi (48), kinds of svarita (5056), kampa (58 f.), varn

hahisakhy (60 f.), dvitva (61 f.), svarabhakti (72 f.), dvitva of (7880),
aha vivttaya (8190), ekamtrika and dvimtrika anusvra (91), prohibition of
sadhi in hari om (92), and paca varakaram (93). The author concludes the
work by lakhaajaprahas (9499) and vidyprptisdhanni (100).317
Ik*i<@Nyix=;
v;gIx;idsur;n( sv;Rn( t;q;Rn( ktuRm;idxt(
v$mUle yd;.;it tSmw cNmhse nm" 1
a/ITy' s'iht;' pUv| pdmj$;`n;n(
ix=;idx;S];?yyn' ky;Rt( k*m;rs'yutm( 2
pd;n;' s'/Czv;se s'iht;nvs;ng;
anulomivlom;>y;' s; i/; pdmNtgm( 3
v,;R=rSvr;;,;' s'/yStu yq;m;t(
pOqKpOqgnup[o_;t" s'iht;" SmOt;" 4
pdvt( s'iht; y] n k;y| s;'iht' yid
s'iht; p[itDeRy; s t;" s'iht;" SmOt;" 5
pdSy;vg[hSy;ip s'd?y;dure, c
me, p[oCyte yu l=,en smiNvtm( 6
suiNt;id.eden bu/wStt( pdmuCyte
xm;n' c ivl' c npr' tpr' Svrm(
av<yRinm;'xml=,mIrtm( 7
me, n;qR" pds'iht;ivd"
pur;p[s;ypUvRs."
n cody;p;ykro n c ut" 8
cpyRy;Cz;S]sm;/dxRt;n( pur;p[se.yorn;y;t(
sm>yupey;. s;/u." ute sNm;nkr" mo .vet( 9
;yR s'iht;be pde p[oCyor' pun"
s'd?y;dure,wv mo/Rc;RNtm;pyet( 10
n;s* tTflm;oit sMyKp;#mj;nt"
l=,en ivn; v,;R inmRl;in n xu?yit 96
p[md; ps'p; dr{Syev yoiWt;
SvrhIn; yq; v;,I vS]hIn;Stu yoiWt" 97
Ev' v,;R n xo.Nte p[;,hIn;" xrIr,"
l=,' yo n n; vei n tSy fl.;G.vet( 98
l=,Do ih ivp[;,;' skl' .{mXnute
a;c;yoRp;sn;og;ps" p[;Dsevn;t( 99
ivivCy kqn;Tk;l;t( W@.ivR; p[pte 100
it Ik*i<@Nyix=; sm;; 318
This concludes the review of the reading program for the hikh of Yajur-Veda,
comprising all the texts correlated with the sympathetic ganglia of the autonomic nervous
system: The three pairs of sympathetic ganglia nestled in the plexuses of the internal
organs, correlated with the first group of three texts from Kiha Yajur Veda; the three
cervical ganglia of the sympathetic trunk correlated with the second group of three
hikh texts from Kiha Yajur Veda; the twelve thoracic ganglia correlated with
twelve hikh texts of hukla Yajur-Veda; and the five lumbar ganglia and five ganglia
lying on the sacral portion of the sympathetic trunk correlated with the remaining ten
hikh of Kiha Yajur Veda. These 28 hikh of Yajur-Veda are correlated with all
but one of the sympathetic ganglia of the autonomic nervous system: That one remaining
ganglion is the terminal ganglion of the sympathetic trunk, which is correlated with the
one hikh of Atharva Veda.
IV. ATHARVA VEDA HIKH.
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the one hikh of Atharva Veda,
Mk hikh, with the single un-paired ganglion at the bottom termination of the left
and right sympathetic trunks. Gray describes the terminating ganglion as follows (see
also Figure 22, p.197):
The coccygeal ganglion is the most caudal ganglion of the sympathetic trunk; it is
commonly a single ganglion, the ganglion impar, representing a fusion of the
ganglia of the two sides, and usually lies in the midline but may be at one side.319
A. The Mk hikh. The Mk hikh has 181 verses with no
subdivisions. It is primarily concerned with Vedic accents. Varma describes the text as
follows:
The hikh belonging to the Atharva Veda is the Mk, but although
connected with the Atharva Veda, owing to the copious number of quotations
from that Veda occurring therein, it is particularly interested in accent common to
all the Vedas, especially the Sma Veda, and seems to have further developed the
teachings of the Nrada hikh on accent. Thus it speaks of the seven musical
notes of the Sma chants, of the necessity of moving the hand in the ig, the
Yajus and the Sma recitations, and of the opinion, attributed to Maka, that the
first two and the last two notes of the musical scale are sung in the Vedas. . . .
Verses 812, describing the nature of notes in the musical scale, seem to be the
same as those given in the Nrada hikh, slightly modified. . . . It contains a
good deal of material common to some of the hikhs of the White Yajur-
Vedae.g., pronunciation of Ya and Va in different positions (v. 87), [and]
the reference to the woman of Surhra pronouncing the nasal sound raga
(verse 112), etc.320
aqvRvedIy; m;<@k ix=;

ito vOyonu;Nt; &tm?ymivliMbt;"
yq;nupvU | p[qm; &t; vOi" p[xSyte 1
m?ymwk;Ntr;vOiRNtr; ih ivliMbt;
nwn;' bu/" p[yuIt ydICzd(v,RsMpd;m( 2
a>y;s;qeR &t; vOiplB/* ivliMbt;
m?ym; tu p[yog;qeR n tcnmNyq; 3
EeN{I tu m?ym; vOi" p[;j;pTy; ivliMbt;
aim;tyovORi" svRx;S]eWu iniNdt; 4
doW;p[k;xStu ivliMbt;y;' v,; &t;y;' n tu sUpl=;"
tSm;d(&t;' cwv ivliMbt;' c yKTv; nro m?ymy;
p[yu;t( 5
sv; Ev tu indoRW; vOy" smud;t;"
%otSy suvK]Sy ix=kSy ivxeWt" 6
sSvr;Stu gIyNte s;mi." s;mgwbuR/w"
cTv;r Ev zNdo>yS]ySt] ivvijRt;" 7
W@jAW.g;N/;ro m?ym" pmStq;
/wvt inW;d Svr;" seh s;msu 8
W@je vdit myUro g;vo rM.iNt cWR.e
aj; vdit g;N/;re *n;dStu m?yme 9
pups;/;r,e k;le koikl" pme Svre

aStu /wvte p[;h krStu inW;dv;n( 10
jlm>y;syogen xwl;n;' kte =ym(
kkx;n;' muduSpx| ikm>y;so n s;/yet( 177
a;c;y;" smimCziNt pdCzdNtu pi<@t;"
iS]yo m/urimCziNt ivimtre jn;" 178
a;c;yoRp;sn;og;t( tps; p[;Dsevn;t(
ivgO kqn;Tk;m;d( Wi@.ivR; p[pte 179
a;lSy;NmU%Rs'yog;d( .y;{oginpI@n;t(
aTy;xKTy; c m;n; Wi@.ivR; ivnXyit 180
m<@kn t;' ix=;' ivduW;' buidIipnIm(
yo ih tven j;n;it b[lok s gCzit 181
TyqvR,vedIy; m;<@kix=; sm;; 321
Mk hikh, correlated with the coccygeal segment of the sympathetic trunk,
constitutes the reading curriculum for the hikh of Atharva Veda.

B. The Dantyohhya-Vidhi. There is another important Lakhaa text belonging
to Atharva Veda, called the Dantyohhya-Vidhi. It is said to be the fourth of the five
Lakhaa texts of Atharva Veda. The five Lakhaa texts are described by the
Charaavyha (4:8)322
l=,g[Nq; .vNt ) ctur?y;yI p[itx;:ym(

pp$lk; dNTyoiv/" bOhTsv;Rnum,I ceit
The Lakhaa texts of Atharva Veda are the Chaturadhyy, the
Atharva Veda Prtihkhya, Pachapaalik, Dantyohha-Vidhi, and
Bihatsarvnukrama.
The Pachapaalik is a work that describes how to fill in the abbreviations and
ellipses in the written text of the Sahit. The Bihatsarvnukrama gives the names of
the ihi, Devat and Chhandas for Atharva Veda. The Chaturadhyy and the
Atharva Veda Prtihkhya are two of the six Prtihkhya texts that make up the last six
of the 40 branches of Veda and Vedic Literature.
The Dantyohha-Vidhi is a short text of two chapters, with a total of 23 verses.
Like the Maavya hikh, the Dantyohha-Vidhi is devoted to clarifying the correct
pronunciation of Ba and Va. The complete text is as follows:
aq dNTyoiv/"
p[qmo?y;y"
aqv;R,mOiW' dev' devhyixro/rm(
p[,My sMp[v+y;m dNTyoiv/ivStrm( 1
zNdSy?yyne p[;e ivduW;mq /Imt;m(
bk;re s'xyo inTym*' dNTymit Sm h 2
tSm;i/ in,Rye s'xyzdn;y c
mu_; dNTy; p[yoJy;m a*;n( v+ye m;iht" 3
.pr' y] Xyet;in'Gye SpxRn' Kvct(
a*' t] pde /Iro b.Ito b.[tIyRq; 4
a;ud;e ble b;,e bl xBde tqwv c
smSteip y] Sy;t;mNtod;o ivixyte 5
bld;bl;nug[;bl/Nv; tqwv c
bl;s' b; a;c;y;" sv;RSvev iv._Wu 6
blI blen bihR;blen blIyse

b[Vn" ikLbW' v"ktu" kMb' b;/ b;lit 7
b; bo/ tq; b'/ubRb;/e bOh yt(
ipbit b[uvte cwv yq;q;R" sMp[kiRt;" 8
bStv;sno b;kb;RvIyeR tqwv c
bhv" k;bv' b;oboR/ b tqwv c 9
tq; by' t;buv' bInRvm" s'p[kiRt;"
Ete sveRWu xBdeWu p[qmSpXy; ih mt;" 10
vwb;/ devbN/u' c ivbStu ivbN/uWu
itIy SpxoR ivDeyo ivbb;/e tqwv c 11
b;h* b;hvo bl' buy; bkmev c
Ete sveR .vNTyo; ye no_;Ste tu dNtj;" 12
it p[qmo?y;y"
itIyo?y;y"
a/r;dure .;ge .;g;Tp[itiv.;gx"
dxn;g[e, s'SpOo n tu pI@;su yojyet( 1
kMbl' bLbj' bIj' lbuj; b<mh;\ as
bkle b[ bjRR xble be/We by" 2
bih" buy" p@vIxmbuRd' b/rStq;
a;byobNdu" s'b'b' k;h;b;muduMblm( 3
kb[u pIbs b'/ur' kbkU ;\ blnStq;
kber" StMbj' b.[*pBdw" prbe/re 4

as'b;/e nwb;R?yen be b;in kLbj'
bto bt;s b'/u' c bs' KlIb' buje buj" 5
b/;n p[;b'/;y;oLb' k;berkStq;
a;be/urwlbwv;be/e bLhk;in c 6
abo/ b;hRTs;me òWbu; tqwv c
b'/n' y] xeW' Sy;d;b/e me indxRnm( 7
al;bu bj" b;,' Sy;d;ud;o yd; .vet(
b[ xBd' tu sv;qRm*mev ivdubuR/;" 8
zbuk;Bdkye b;le kxb;le tqwv c
a/b;le vy" p[ok xeWeWu prm;,t" 9
b.ed;idWu .ed; pr pUv| ble tq;
b'/u v; s'/urpr EteW;' tu bl" Kvct( 10
tuzBdubukwv b.Uvu b.UvuWI
Ete sveR prTyJy bk;roNyoNy .=n 11
it itIyo?y;y"
dNTyoiv/" sm;" 323
V. SMA VEDA HIKH
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the three hikhs of Sma Veda, Nradya,
Gautami and Lomahi hikhs, with the three sacral parasympathetic ganglia. The sacral
parasympathetic ganglia associated with the S2, S3, and S4 Sacral nerves, constitute the
sacral portion of the parasympathetic system: These are separate from the sympathetic
trunk.324 Gray describes the parasympathetic system as follows (see Figure 23):
The parasympathetic system is the craniosacral portion of the autonomic nervous

system and contains visceral efferent fibers which originate in certain cranial
nerves and in the sacral portion of the spinal cord.
The cells which give rise to the sacral outflow are in the second, third, and fourth
sacral segments of the spinal cord, and pass out with the corresponding sacral
nerves. They leave the sacral nerves in the visceral branches and join the pelvic
plexus in the deeper portions of the pelvic subserous fascia. Branches from this
plexus contain preganglionic fibers for the scattered ganglia in or near the walls of
the various pelvic viscera.325
A. Nradya hikh. The first of the three Sma Veda hikh, which
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated with the S2 or second sacral segment of the
parasympathetic nervous system, is the Nradya hikh. The Nradya hikh has 241
verses in two main divisions, called Praphaka. Each Praphaka has eight divisions,
called Kaik. There is an English translation by Bhishe.326 Varma describes the text as
follows:
The Nrada hikh is one of the oldest and the most profound hikhs. It
states its object to be the treatment of accents in the Sma Veda.327 This is
corroborated by the nature of the text, which [for 34 pages] describes accent and
its relation to musical notes; then there occurs a break of three pages in which
other subjects of phonetics, as doubling, syllabication, etc., are dealth with; accent
is resumed [in the following two pages]. Again there is a break of nine pages on
extraneous subjects; and accent is again resumed [after these 9 pages]. These two
breaks in the treatise seem to be interpolations which were inserted later in order
to make it a complete hikh.328
The beginning and ending verses of the Nrada hikh are as follows:
n;rdIy;ix=;
p[qm" p[p;#k"
ki<@k; 1
aq;t" Svrx;S];,;' sveRW;' vedinym(
nIcivxeW;i Svr;NyTv' p[vte 1

a;icRk g;iqk cwv s;imk c Svr;Ntrm(
t;Nte Svrx;S];,;' p[yo_Vy' ivxeWt" 2
Ek;NtrSvro O=u g;q;su Ntr"Svr"
s;msu }yNtr' iv;det;vTSvrtoNtrm( 3
AKs;myjur;in ye yDeWu p[yute
aivD;n;i x;S];,;' teW;' .vit ivSvr" 4
mN]o hIn" Svrto v,Rto v; imQy;p[yu_o n tmqRm;h
s v;Gvj[o yjm;n' ihniSt yqeN{x]u" Svrtopr;/;t( 5
p[hI," Svrv,;>y;' yo vw mN]" p[yuJyte
yDeWu yjm;nSy WTy;yu" p[j;' pxUn( 6
r" k<#" ixrwv Sq;n;in ]Ii, v;ye
svn;Ny;ret;in s;m v;PyqRtoNtrm( 7
r" sivc;r' Sy;q; k<#Stq; ixr"
n c soris Vy_;Stq; p[;vcno ivi/" 8
k#k;l;pp[vOeWu twirIy;rkWu c
AGvede s;mvede c v_Vy" p[qm" Svr" 9
AGvedStu itIyen tOtIyen c vtRte
m?yms'`;t" Svro .vit p;iqRv" 10
yq; %nn( %in]e, .Utle v;ir ivNdit
Ev' gugt;' iv;' xuWU uri/gCzit 28
xuWU ;riht; iv; yip me/;gu,w" smupy;it

bN?yev y*vnvtI n tSy iv; flvtI .vit 29
Ut' puStkv;' c n;$kWu c si_k;
iS]yStN{; c in{; c iv;ivkr;i, W$( 30
yq; Vy;`[I hreTpu];n( d'^;i.nR c pI@yet(
.It; ptn.ed;>y;' t,;Np[yojyet( 31
Ev' v,;" p[yo_Vy; n;Vy_; n c pIi@t;"
sMyg( v,Rp[yoge, b[lok mhIyte 32
it itIySy;mI ki<@k;
it itIy" p[p;#k"
it n;rdIy; ix=; sm;; 329
B. Gautamya hikh. The second of the three Sma Veda hikh, which
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated with the S3 or third sacral segment of the
parasympathetic nervous system, is the Gautamya hikh. The Gautamya hikh, also
called Sayoga khal,330 is a prose work. Like the Nrada hikh it also has two
main divisions, called Praphaka. The first Praphaka has nine paragraphs or Kaik,
while the second Praphaka has seven, for a total of 16 prose paragraphs. Gautama,
according to the rheya Brhmaa, was the seer of the first Sman.331 Gautama
enumerates the different consonants of the alphabet, and clearly explains the Yama. He
describes doubling of consonants, and the different consonant groupings of two, three,
four, five, six and seven consonants together. After this close study of doubling and
consonant-groups, the text says, Gautama has declared that there exists no consonant-
group with more than seven consonants.332

The beginning and ending paragraphs of the text are as follows:
s;mvedIy; g*tmI ix=;

aq ]yiS]'xn;in .viNt
Spx;RNtSqom;,eit
t] kk;r;dyo mk;r;Nt;" Spx;R" piv'xitTv;ro-
NtSq;Ste yrlv;Tv;rom;,Ste hxWs;eTynek Vyn'
y]opyuRpir s'yu_' tTs'yogs'D' .vit ) TySvr' c
pUvRm=rm(
aq i]iv/" s'yogip<@o .vTyyiSp<@o d;ip<@Stqo,;R
ip<@eit ymsihtmyiSp<@m( d;ip<@mNtSqwyuR_m(
ym;NtSqvjRNtU,;Rip<@imTyNtSqyms'yoge ivxeWo
nopl>yt TyxrIr' ym' iv;dNtSq" ip<@n;yk" 1
aq;nNTy;Tv;rSte sym;Ste k %u' gu' ù' TynNTy;NTy-
s'yogenNTypUveRnNTyore Vyv/;nvijRte t] ym; vRNte
n s'xy it 2
aq W@=r;,;mud;hr,m cKKMVy;d;ivit * kk;r*
ymmk;rvk;ryk;r; it
s]k;TSNy;R it rttsny;" aPs;?yGG?mRv;himit
rgg/ymmk;r;" 6
aq s;=rmekmud;t' m p[;itx;:ye ih n ih n
/uuù(=u+v;ivit kWkWv;"
g*tmeno_ n s;=r;Tpr" s'yogo .vTyeW; shvTm;RTm;
n;n;vitRiv.UiWt; s'yogl; n;m s;mvedinbN/n;t( 7
it itIyp[p;#k"
it s;mvedIyg*tmIix=; sm;; 333
C. Lomahi hikh. The third of the three Sma Veda hikh, which
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated with the S4 or fourth sacral segment of the
parasympathetic nervous system, is the Lomahi hikh. The Lomahi hikh,
attributed to Garga, has 75 verses, divided among eight Khaa. According to Kielhorn
the text treats in the usual fashion of the Mtrs, the doubling of consonants, Kampa,
Raga, Svarabhakti, etc. It refers distinctly to the Smni, Smags, and rchika. 334
Varma points out that the text refers also to Tumburu, quoting his opinion on the
regulation of exhalation and inhalation during Sma chants.335
The beginning and ending paragraphs of the text are as follows:
s;mvedIy; lomxI ix=;

lomxix=;p[;r'." xu.mStu
s;mg;nip[y' r;mm;r;/ytumCzt;
my; lomxix=ey' y;juWe,;ip l:yte
lomxIy;' p[v+y;im gg;c;yeR, iciNtt;m(
s;i./;n;' yqo_' tu Sv;c;yRvcn' tq; 1
Sv' dI`| tq; vOmi.gIt' tu s;mg;"
mumORdvTkyuR" sMp;toTq;nsHDvt( 2
kn kMp;itt" kMp" s'yogo yen kMpte
ik v; kMp it p[o_o yen;s* kMp Cyte 3
pUv;, ht' pUv| pr;, tu /;irtm(
Vynen i/; i." Svro .ItStu kMpte 4
dI`RkMpe?y/Rm;]; tOtIye pirkitRt;
itIye aRm;]; tu p[yogo `<$t;lvt( 5
rStu iiv/o Dey" Svrpro Vyn" pr"
p;r;vt" sv,;.o ivihto=ricNtk" 6
tSy m;]; tu dye a,um;]; tu mURin
n;s;g[e Tv,Un;' m;]; rSy pirkitRt; 7
r cwv smuTpe n g[set( pUvRm=rm(
Svre dI`| p[yuIt tSy n;isKymuret( 8
im;]o m;i]ko v;ip nismUl' sm;it"
aNte p[yuJyte r" pmw" svRn;isk" 9
it p[qm%<@"
dySqm,u iv;Tk<# iv;ir;,uvt(
i]r;,vNtu ij;g[e insOt' m;i]k .vet( 8
c;WStu vdte m;];' im;];' v;ysob[vIt(
ix%I i]m;]o ivDey" EW m;];pirg[h" 9
Ekm;]o .ved(/[o im;]o dI`R Cyte
PlutiS]m;]o ivDey" Vyn' c;/Rm;i]km( 10

svRm]ctuqR vRNt Et;in vRNte
yq; drit r;N{iSvN{sCz atps;Tv;sUgol;r;TptNtI c
rhSye vihRy;dIn;mpirSv;ro Vynlopo Vynlop" 1
it lomxI ix=; sm;; 336
This concludes the review of the reading program for the hikh of Sma Veda,
comprising three texts correlated with the parasympathetic outflow from the three sacral
parasympathetic spinal nerves, S2, S3, and S4.
VI. SUMMARY
In reviewing the entire field of hikh, it may be seen that the cranial
parasympathetic autonomic ganglia are correlated with the hikh of Rik Veda while at
the other extreme end of the physiology, the sacral parasympathetic autonomic ganglia
are correlated with the hikh of Sma Veda. The parasympathetic system is the part of
the autonomic nervous system responsible for relaxation, conserving energy, lowering the
metabolic rate, food processing and energy absorption, and, in general, restoring the body
to normalcy after an intense or stressful experience.337 In between these two extreme ends
of the physiology governed by the parasympathetic autonomic nervous system is the
sympathetic autonomic system, responsible for stimulating metabolism, increasing
alertness, and activation to mobilize the physiology to deal with crises and sudden
requirements, such as the fight or flight response.338 The sympathetic autonomic

system is characterized by two groups of ganglia: 1) the ganglia associated with the three
visceral plexuses, celiac, superior mesenteric and inferior mesenteric, and 2) the
sympathetic trunk running on either side of the spine, and joined together by the
terminating coccygeal ganglion. The three visceral ganglia, and all 28 pairs of ganglia of
the sympathetic system are correlated with the different hikh of Yajur Veda, with the
one unpaired ganglion, the terminating coccygeal ganglion that bridges and joins together
the left and right trunks of the sympathetic system, being correlated with the one
hikh of Atharva Veda. This is the broad outline of the map of the underlying
intelligence of the quality of expression structured in the human physiology as the 36
autonomic ganglia of the sympathetic and parasympathetic systems, and in the Vedic
Literature, as the 36 hikh texts belonging to the different Sahit of the four Veda.
The effect of reading the different hikh texts in the original Sanskrit, in sequence, with
correct pronunciation, should be to systematically enliven the quality of expression in the
whole physiology, and in every channel of individual endeavor.

Notes:
1
The reading curriculum in Vedic Literature at Maharishi University of Management
consists of reading in sequence the 40 branches of Veda Vedic Literature. The
Vedga are read first, starting with hikh; then the Upga, the Upaveda, the
yurvedic treatises, the Brhmaa including Itihsa, Pura and Smiti, and finally the
Prtihkhya. The Sahit are not read. Please refer to Kleinschnitz, C., Reading the
Vedic Literature: The Approach in Maharishis Vedic Science for Accelerating the
Development of Consciousness, (dissertation, Maharishi University of Management,
July, 1996), pp. 9697.
The Sahit of the four Veda are not read, that being the province of the pandits raised in
the Vedic tradition. Please refer to Oates, P., The Program of Reading Vedic Literature
in Maharishi Vedic Science: Fundamental Principles and Application, (dissertation,
Maharishi University of Management, June, 2004), p.130.
2
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Vedic Knowledge for Everyone: Maharishi Vedic
Universityan Introduction, (Holland: Maharishi Vedic University Press, 1994), pp. 86
87.
3
A broad discussion of the full range of Vedic ancillary texts, and their connection
with the tradition of Vedic recitation is presented by Aithal in his introduction: K.P.
Aithal, ed., Veda Lakhaa: Vedic Ancillary Literature: A Descriptive Bibliography,
(Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1991) pp. 120.
4
The category of Veda Lakhaa Aithal identifies as originating in South India in
library registers. It is more descriptive than Miscellaneous. Please refer to Aithal, p. 1,
footnote 2. However many texts call themselves Lakhaa texts, indicating that this
designation has a content which is directly relevant to Vedic phonetics.
5
Aithal, Veda Lakhaa, pp. 34.
6
All the texts of Veda Lakhaa are associated with the training of pandits for
recitation in the various recensions of the principle Vedas. Aithal identifies the texts
associated with ik Veda as numbering three hundred: Veda Lakhaa, p. 3.
7
These four categories of Veda Lakhaa are taken from Aithal, p. 4.
8
hikh texts such as Pinya and pihali fall into this basic category.
9
Please refer to Aithal, pp. 618.
10
Maharishis Apaurusheya Bhashya describes the perfection of structure of the
Vedic texts. A description of the systematic sequential unfoldment of the Skta in the
Maala of ik Veda is found in Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Celebrating Perfection in
Education: Maharishi Vedic University, (India: Vedic University Press, 1997), pp. 150 ff.
11
Maharishi Vedic University Introduction, pp. 7282.
12
Aithal, pp. 69.
13
For a concise summary of the rules of Sadhi, please refer to Bucknell, R., Sanskrit
Manual: A Quick-reference Guide to the Phonology and Grammar of Classical Sanskrit,
(Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1994) pp. 7475. For a listing of ambiguities in Sadhi,
please refer to p. 76.
14
Mueller, F.M., ed., ig-Veda-Samhit: The Sacred Hymns of the Brhmans
Together with the Commentary of Syanchrya, Vol. 1, (Varanasi: Krishnadas
Academy, 1983) p. xii.
15
Please refer to Devasthali, Introduction, in Abhyankar, K.V., and Devasthali,
G.V., eds., Veda-vikti-lakhaa-sagraha, A Collection of Twelve Tracts on Vedaviktis
and Allied Topics, (Poona: Bhandekar Oriental Research Institute, 1978), p. xvii-xviii.
Devasthali writes: Syaa holds that the Pada is prior to the Sahit; for, it is by
combining the padas that the Sahit is formed. Yska and aunaka both define
Sahit as padaprakti. But Yska takes it as a bahuvrihi and holds that Sahit is prior
to Pada; while aunaka takes it as a tatpurua and takes pada to be prior to Sahit.
But this difference between the two is possibly due to the aim they have placed before
them; and actually perhaps they have nothing to say about their order. Yska names
kalya as the author of the Pada Pha; and has pointed out discrepancies therein.
Patajali has gone even further and boldly declared thrice that in the case of conflict
between the two, the padakra should follow lakhaa (i.e. vykaraa) and not vice
versa. . . .
16
Please refer to below, sections on Aningya and Ingya Lakhaa works.
17
These are dealt with, for example, in Ktyyana hikh and Yohi-Prpti hikh.
18
Aithal, p. 9.
19
Ahta-Vikti-Vivti of Madhusdana-maskarin, in Veda-vikti-lakhaa-sagraha,
pp. 75112. (This text is ascribed to Vyli in some manuscripts.)
20
Translations are from Howard, W., Veda Recitation in Vras, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1986), p. 121.
21
Howard, p. 26, and 121 ff.
22
Vedavikritilakshanasamgraha, Introduction.
23
Aithal writes, Where there is a regular and complete recitation of the Veda, with
the modified forms of pada, krama, etc., the course extends to more than eight years,
with ten to twelve hours of learning each day. p. 12.
24
Aithal, p. 7.
25
As for example, the Cturjndilakhaa, described by Aithal on pages 1314.
26
r Kauinyahikh in Vedaviktilakhaa-sagraha.
27
Aithal, p. 593, etc.
28
Bucknell, p.74.
29
Please refer to below under ik Veda hikh.
30
This is published as part of several rare editions of Saptalakhaam, in Grantha,
Telugu and Malyalam scripts, (1888 to 1929AD) (Please refer to Aithal, pp. 639640)
but not in Devangar. Aithal gives the beginning and ending verses under the heading of
#1262 hamna or Samna (-prakaraa), p. 593.
31
Aithal, p. 558.
32
The Vilanghya is also published as part of several rare editions of Saptalakhaam,
about which see Aithal, pp. 639640. Beginning and ending verses are presented by
Aithal under the heading #1151 Vilaghya(-prakaraa), p. 559.
33
Aithal only presents the beginning and ending verses of Napara-prakaraam in
conjunction with its accompanying commentary by Mallayrya (#738, page 391). As an
example of Napara without commentary, the following text is the Sarva-Naparam of
eha Nryaa, called Natnta-Padni or Napara(-Lakhaa), Aithals #737, on page
388.
34
The Napara-prakaraam is also published as part of several rare editions of
Saptalakhaam, about which please refer to Aithal, pp. 639640.
35
The Tapara-prakaraam is also published as part of several rare editions of
Saptalakhaam, about which see Aithal, pp. 639640. Aithal, p. 356.
36
Aithal, p. 356.
37
Beginning and ending verses provided by Aithal under #645 Tapara
(-Lakhaam), p. 356.
38
Aithals #1553, p. 689.
39
The Avari-prakaraam is also published as part of several rare editions of
Saptalakhaam, about which see Aithal, pp. 639-640. Aithal, p. 106107.
40
Aithal, p. 106.
41
Sma Veda Avari-prakaraam is listed as Aithals #95, p.108; g-Avari is listed,
for example, as Aithals #99, p. 109.
42
Aithals #93 Avari(-prakaraa), p. 106107.
43
Aithal, p. 75.
44
Aithals #168 Igya-Ratna or Igynigya-Parigaana, p. 148.
45
Sometimes the vari is included as part of the Ahalakhaam. vari, Aithal
explains, is a List of words from the Taittirya Sahit beginning with merging with
the last vowel of the preceding word. Aithal, p. 144.
46
The Anigya-prakaraam is also published as part of several rare editions of
Saptalakhaam, about which see Aithal, pp. 639640. Aithal, pp. 106107 Aithal, p. 76.
47
Aithals #32 Anigya(-prakaraam)(Taitt.), p. 76.
48
Aithal writes: One of the reasons why the Veda-lakhaa works have been so far
neglected in modern Vedic research appears to be the fact that the subject matter of most
of these works is useful mainly for Svdhyya. Only orthodox Brahmins well-versed in
Vedic recitation seem to have been able to appreciate the value of these works. p. 12.
49
Please refer to Aithal, Veda Lakhaa. This is the overall theme of Aithal's
introduction, pp. 1-20.
50
Aithal, p. 12.
51
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Vedic Studies Core Course, Lesson 6: The Vedgas:
Preservation embedded in the Nature of Life, (Interlaken: MIU Video, 1974).
52
Recent scientific research at Maharishi University of Management has demonstrated
integrated and coherent brain functioning resulting from listening to Vedic recitations.
Please refer to Fred Travis, et al., in Maharishis Global News Conference, March 30,
2005 (Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Vedic City, U.S.A.). The nervous system is
cultured by listening to and reciting the Vedic texts, according to Maharishi, and this
beneficial effectcontingent upon correct pronunciationis useful to unfold the total
potential of the human brain physiology, for maximum creativity and success for the
individual, and peace and harmony in society and in the world. Please refer to Maharishi
Mahesh Yogi, Maharishi Vedic University Introduction, pp. 182183.
53
Nader, T., Human Physiology, Expression of Veda and the Vedic Literature,
(Vlodrop, The Netherlands: Maharishi Vedic University, 1995), pp. 8081.
54
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, The Three Eurekas, videotaped lecture, February 16,
1974, Interlaken, Switzerland.
55
Gray, Henry, and Lewis, Warren H., Anatomy of the Human Body, (Philadelphia:
Lea & Febiger, 1918), p. 886.
56
Standring, Susan, Ed., Grays Anatomy: The Anatomical Basis of Clinical Practice,
39th Edition, (Edinburgh: Elsevier, 2005), p. 700.
57
Aithal, p. 134.
58
Aithals #548 Ctur-jna or Ct-jna (-paribhh), p. 317, attributed to Pagu
Nryaa or Rvaa.
59
Varma, S., Critical Studies in the Phonetic Observations of Indian Grammarians,
(Delhi: Munshi Ram Manohar Lal, 1961), p. 30.
60
1) Venkatarama Sastri, K. S., gvedya amnalakhaam Upalekhastra ca,
(rragam: rvvilsamudrlaya, 1967).
2) ksarva-hamna of Ngadeva, son of Yajanryaa, #239, in Aithal, p. 174.
3) Vira, Raghu, and Chandra, L., Sanskrit texts on phonetics, (New Delhi: Satapitaka
Series, 1981), pp. 280286.
61
Grays Anatomy, (2005), p. 578.
62
Vedaviktilakhaa-Sagraha.
63
Introduction, in Vedaviktilakhaa-Sagraha, p. v, and especially refer to
footnote #3, on page v.
64
Sastri, K.S.V., gvedya Japaalam -- hr madhusdanya-hikhntargatam,
hr satyavratavykhy-sahitam, (Srirangam: Vani Vilas Press, 1964.) Referenced in
Aithal, p. 15.
65
rmanmahrja Saskta Mahphahl Patrik, (vol. 2326) Mysore Sanskrit
College. Referenced in Aithal, p. 16.
66
Introduction, in Vedaviktilakhaa-Sagraha, page v, vi, and following.
67
Vedaviktilakhaa-Sagraha, pp. 75111.
68
Goss, Charles Mayo, ed., Anatomy of the Human Body by Henry Gray, 29th
American Edition, (Philadelphia: Lea & Febiger, 1973), pp. 934935.
69
As well as personally visiting the main manuscript repositories in India and Europe,
Aithal has had access to the findings of the New Catalogorus Catologorum project, which
is compiling the holdings of manuscript libraries around the world into a single catalog.
(Please refer to Aithal's Introduction.) Thus he has searched the universe of currently
known manuscripts.
70
The Bhandakar Oriental Research Institute describes this manuscript as follows:
Svaravyajana hikh a hikh of ig Veda. Author: Unknown; Date: Unknown;
Structure: 6 numbered paragraphs; Length: 3 pages, a total of 25 lines, each line
containing approximately 46 syllables.
P.G. Navathe, ed., Descriptive catalogue of manuscripts in the Government
Manuscripts Library deposited at the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, (Poona :
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1990).
71
Varma, p. 60.
72
Varma, pp. 5860.
73
BORI 21(2) of 18751876, Manuscript from Bhandakar Oriental Research Institute.
74
Anatomy of the Human Body by Henry Gray, (1973), pp. 928930.
75
haishirya hikh, verses 58.
76
haishirya hikh, verses 21 ff.
77
haishirya hikh, verse 162.
78
haishirya hikh, verse 84.
79
Aithal, p. 618.
80
Rani, Sharada, ed., Vedic StudiesA Collection of the Research Papers of Prof.
Raghuvira, (New Delhi: atapiaka Series, Vol. 272, 1981), pp. 403420.
81
Aithal, p. 620.
82
Aithal, p. 618.
83
Aithals #1328, aunaka-ikh or aunakya-ikh, pp. 620621.
84
Other notable Lakhaa texts not included in the reading curriculum include the
remaining seven Prakaraas of the Ahalakhaa, after hamna Prakaraa; the
Svarkuha hikh of Jayanta-svmin, a work in 21 verses dealing with Vedic accents;
and gvara-Krama-Lakhaa by Narasiha-sri, dealing with duplication,
augmentation, and elision of syllables of ik Veda, and allied topics.
85
King Nader Rm, (July 2000 edition), pp. 100101.
86
Sanskrit Texts on Phonetics, pp. 53679, post colophon.
87
#1284 ikhdi-Vedga-Sc, a list of authors and works on Veda-lakhaa,
reproduced in full in Aithal, p. 603.
88
Aithal: References to Hrta-ikh, p. 711, and to Baudhayana ikh, p. 479.
89
His Majesty King Nader Rm has included the hodashi hlok hikh, a text from
hukla Yajur-Veda, instead of the Kauinya hikh, a work dealing with the modes of
recitation in Kiha Yajur-Veda.
90
Gray, (1918), pp. 985986.
91
Kielhorn, F., Remarks on the hikhs, Indian Antiquary, May-July, 1876, p. 196.
92
Kielhorn.
93
Lueders, H., Die Vysa-iksh Besonders in ihrem Verhltnis zum Taittirya-
prtikhya. (Gttingen: Dieterich'sche univ.-buchdr. (W.F. Kaestner) 1894).
94
Sastri, P.N. Pattabhirama, ed., Vysa ikh, (Varanasi: Mimamsa Research Centre,
1976).
95
96
Varma, pp. 36-37.
97
Kielhorn, pp. 194195.
98
Kielhorn, p. 194.
99
BORI 21 of 187576, 13 folios (folios numbered 618) Manuscript from the
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. Also manuscript in the Oxford Indian Institute
Library, #62, 98 folios in Sharada script.
100
101
Aithal's #141, treya-ikh (3), pp. 129130.
102
103
104
Kielhorn, p. 196.
105
Sanskrit Texts on Phonetics, pp. 251252.
106
107
Varma, p. 30.
108
Varma, p. 30.
109
Ghosh.
110
Ghosh.
111
Varma, pp. 56.
112
Ghosh.
113
Ghosh.
114
115
Aithal, p. 523.
116
These will be described below, in the section on the Ahdhyy, Vedic grammar.
117
Aithals #1055, Lakhmknta-ikh or Catu-lok, pp. 523524. Text is
amended based on manuscripts quoted in Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts
in the Adyar Library, No. 956958, pp. 324325.
118
Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Adyar Library, No. 958, p.
325.
119
120
Anatomy of the Human Body by Henry Gray, (1973), p. 1010.
121
Pansky, Ben, Review of Gross Anatomy, (New York: Macmillan Publishing Co.,
1979), p. 302.
122
Pansky, p. 302.
123
Brodal, A., Neurological Anatomy in Relation to Clinical Medicine, (New York:
Oxford University Press, 1981), p. 716.
124
Brodal, p. 715.
125
Lindsay, David T., Functional Human Anatomy, (St. Louis: Mosby, 1996), p. 646.
126
Brodal, p. 716.
127
Brodal, p. 715.
128
Brodal, p. 714.
129
Brodal, p. 716.
130
Lindsay, p. 646.
131
132
Gray, pp. 981982.
133
Tripth, r Rma Prasda, ed., ikhsagraha, (Vrnasi: Sampurnand
Sanksrit University, 1989), p. 53.
134
135
136
Lindsay, p. 646.
137
Varma, p. 32.
138
ikhsagraha, pp. 4361.
139
140
141
142
Lindsay, p. 646.
143
Lindsay, p. 646.
144
Sarma, pp. 445446.
145
146
147
148
149
Lindsay, p. 646.
150
Lindsay, p. 646.
151
Sarma, pp. 453454.
152
153
154
155
156
Lindsay, p. 646.
157
Sarma, p. 432.
158
159
Sarma, p. 436.
160
161
162
Lindsay, p. 646.
163
Lindsay, p. 646.
164
165
Sarma, pp. 437439.
166
167
168
Lindsay, p. 646.
169
Lindsay, p. 646.
170
171
Aithal, p. 498.
172
This verse is indeed well-known as Varma suggests: It also occurs in Chryaiya
hikh chapter 4, verse 1; Pinya hikh v. 52, Mallaharma hikh v. 6,
Amoghnandin hikh v. 122, Sarvasamata hikh v. 94, and Nradya hikh v. 5.
It is surprising to see the same verse repeated in texts belonging to ik Veda, (Pinya
hikh); Sma Veda (Nradya hikh); and both Kha Yajur Veda (Chryaiya
and Sarvasamata hikh), and ukla Yajur Veda (Mallaharma hikh, Amogh-
nandin hikh, and of course, Mdhyandina hikh).
173
Sarma, pp. 434435
174
175
Sarma, p. 435436.
176
177
178
Lindsay, p. 646.
179
180
Lindsay, p. 646.
181
182
Aithal, p. 492.
183
Varma, pp. 3334.
184
185
186
Lindsay, p. 646.
187
188
Lindsay, p. 646.
189
190
Aithal, p. 553.
191
192
193
Lindsay, p. 646.
194
195
Lindsay, p. 646.
196
197
Aithal, p. 507.
198
Kielhorn, p. 196.
199
Varma, p. 30.
200
201
202
Lindsay, p. 646.
203
204
Lindsay, p. 646.
205
206
Sarma, p. 446.
207
Sarma, pp. 448449.
208
209
Gray, p. 981.
210
Lindsay, p. 646.
211
212
Lindsay, p. 646.
213
Sarma, p. 433.
214
Varma, p. 34.
215
216
Kielhorn, p. 193.
217
Aithals #80, p. 101, and BORI 2 of 187374, 3 folios (12b14b).
218
Aithals #81, p. 102.
219
220
Gray, p. 981.
221
Lindsay, p. 646.
222
223
Lindsay, p. 646.
224
Lindsay, p. 646.
225
Vedaviktilakhaasagraha, Introduction by Devasthali, p. xvi.
226
Sarma, pp. 452453.
227
228
A third, worthy of mention, is the Kauhik ikh. The Kauhik ikh has a
number of verses in common with the Amoghnandini ikh; the Kauhik ikh has
not been published, and its several manuscripts are housed with the Asiatic Society,
Calcutta. A fourth, Svarhaka hikh, is interesting in the light of Maharishis
presentation of the eight basic Svara at the basis of the entire language as A, I, U, i, ri,
E, O, A; the letters AI and AU being dipthongs are not considered as fundamental. By
contrast, the Svarhaka hikh proposes A, I, U, i, ri, E, AI, O, and AU as the eight
Svara, even though there are nine! Sarma leaves out ri to make the numbers work. The
short hikh deals, according to Sarma, p. 460, with vowel-combinations, accents, hand-
postures, consonant-combinations and visarga-sadhi. It is published in the
229
After years of neglect.
230
Aithal, p. 416.
231
Manuscript #33169 from Ganganatha Jha Research Institute, Allahabad, cited by
Aithal, p. 416. Manuscript is lacking its ending colophon.
232
Aithals #785, p. 411.
233
234
Gray, (2005), p. 1126.
235
236
237
238
Gray, (2005), p.1126.
239
Lindsay, p. 646.
240
Gray, (2005), p. 1126.
241
The Bodhyana, Vlmki, and Hrta hikh, as has been mentioned above, are
unknown.
242
Varma, p. 38; Aithal's #1207, pp. 577578. The 17 verses of this text are
reproduced in full in Aithal.
243
Here Varma is referring to the group of three Upahikh texts mentioned in the
above verses from the Vedalakhannukramaik.
244
Here Varma presents verse 45 from the Siddhnta hikh in a footnote on page
43, without further explanation. [This verse presents examples of words starting with the
letter Ka:]
kakrdi kamihyante syd amu lokam uttara
kaa-dhto ka ity hur ahvibhy parita ktam 45
245
Varma, p. 43.
246
247
248
249
Lindsay, p. 646.
250
Gray, (2005), p. 1126.
251
Kielhorn, p. 193.
252
Varma, p. 44.
253
Cardona, George, On the pihalihikh, in : A Corpus of Indian Studies
Essays in Honour of Prof. Gaurinath Sastri, (Calcutta: Sanskritl Pustak Bhandar, 1980),
pp. 245256.
254
van Nooten, B.A., The Structure of Sanskrit Phonetic Treatise, in Tartu Oriental
Studies 11, 2, Tartu (Konks-Numerkund-Maell) 1973, pp. 408437.
255
Edited by Raghu Vira, on the basis of two Adyar Manuscripts, in Journal of Vedic
Studies, Vol. 1, 2 (May 1934), pp. 225 ff. Reprinted in Vedic StudiesA Collection of the
Research Papers of Prof. Raghuvira, ed. by Mrs. Sharada Rani, (New Delhi: Sata-Pitaka
SeriesIndo-Asian Literatures, vol. 272, 1981) pp. 34669.
256
257
Gray's Anatomy, (2005), p. 1126.
258
259
Gray, (2005), p. 1126.
260
Aithal, p. 649.
261
Varma, p. 41.
262
Varma, p. 42.
263
Although the number of hloka matches between Kielhorns manuscript and that
published in Sanskrit Texts on Phonetics, many of the verses presented by Kielhorn are
not found in Raghu Viras transcribed manuscript. There are more than a hundred extant
manuscripts of this text, listed by Aithal, with apparently significantly divergent contents.
264
Kielhorn, p. 198.
265
266
267
Gray, (2005), p. 1126.
268
Gray, (2005), p. 1126.
269
Brodal, p. 711, Figure.
270
Varma, pp. 4243. Please refer to below, lines 3 and 4 of verse 1.
271
272
273
Gray, (2005), p. 1126.
274
Gray, (2005), p. 1126.
275
Brodal, p. 711, Figure.
276
Aithal, p. 598.
277
278
279
Brodal, p. 709.
280
Robinson, Byron, The Abdominal and Pelvic Brain, 1907, reprinted by
meridianinstitute.com.
281
Anatomy of the Human Body by Henry Gray, (1973), pp.10291030.
282
Lindsay, p. 648.
283
Hellmann, Matthew, Pelvis and Perineum Review, (2004) p. 6, webpage of
Raymond Cheong hosted by Department of Biomedical Engineering at Johns Hopkins
University School of Medicine. 29 April 2006<http://www.bme.jhu.edu/~rcheong/Year1/
anatomy/Pelvis and Perineum review.doc
284
Gray, (1918), p. 984.
285
Aithal, p. 272.
286
Varma, p. 45.
287
Varma, p. 171.
288
289
Gray, (1918), p. 984.
290
Topography of the pelvic autonomic nervous system and its potential impact on
surgical intervention in the pelvis, Baader, B; Herrmann, M., Clin Anat. 2003; 16: 119
30.
291
Baader, B, Herrmann, M.
292
Dissector Answers: Pelvic Neurovasculature, The University of Michigan
Medical School, 2000. 26 May, 2006 <http://anatomy.med.umich.edu/
reproductive_system/pelvicwall_ans.html>.
293
Lancaster, Winston, Pelvic Autonomics, Lumbosacral Plexus and Pelvic
Musculature, Biology 122, Laboratory 19, (Sacramento: California State University,
Spring 2006), p. 4.
294
Kielhorn, p. 195.
295
Dikshitar, V.R. Ramchandra, and Ayyar, P.S. Sundaram, Bhradvjahikh with
Ngehvara's Commentary, (Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1938).
296
(http://anatomy.med.umich.edu/reproductive_system/pelvicwall_ans.html)
297
(http://anatomy.med.umich.edu/reproductive_system/pelvicwall_ans.html)
298
Lancaster, p. 4.
299
Varma, p. 40.
300
Varma, p. 40.
301
Varma, p. 40.
302
In Vedic Studies, A Collection of the Research Papers of Prof. Raghuvira, pp. 394
402.
303
G. Benoit, S. Droupy, J. Quillard, V. Paradis, and F. Guiliano, Supra and
infralevator neurovascular pathways to the penile corpora cavernosa, J. Anat. (1999)
195, pp. 605615, with 7 Figures, Printed in the United Kingdom. Blackwell Synergy,
Blackwell Publishing, Inc., 26 May 2006, <http://www.blackwell-synergy.com/doi/pdf/
10.1046/j.1469-7580.1999.19540605.x>.
304
Brodal, p. 709, figure.
305
Lancaster, p. 4.
306
Varma, pp. 4546.
307
Aithal, pp. 448449.
308
309
Brodal, p. 709, figure.
310
Sarma, p. 451.
311
Sarma, p. 432ff.
312
The theme of correlation would seem to be better served if all the hukla Yajur-
Veda hikh were correlated with the thoracic sympathetics, and only Kiha Yajur-
Veda hikh texts were correlated with the sacral sympathetic ganglia.
313
314
Varma considers that these 14 texts of the Taittirya recension represent by far the
most important contribution to Indian phonetics. (p. 37).
315
Varma, p. 150.
316
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute No. 21 of 18751876.
317
Introduction, in Vedaviktilakhaa-sagraha, p. vii.
318
Vedaviktilakhaa-sagraha, p. 113ff.
319
Gray and Goss, p. 1030.
320
Varma, p. 51.
321
322
Quoted from Sastri, P.R., ed., Dantyohha-Vidhi, the 4th Lakhaa treatise of the
Atharvaveda (Lahore: D.A.V. College, 1921).
323
Sastri, Dantyohha-Vidhi.
324
Gray and Goss elaborate that The sympathetic and parasympathetic systems both
innervate many of the same organs, and in this double innervation the two systems are
usually antagonistic to each other physiologically. . . The two systems frequently travel
together, especially in the thorax, abdomen, and pelvis, with the result that extensive
plexuses are formed which contain the fibers of both. The arrangement of the bundles
within these plexuses is very complicated and the identity of individual fibers cannot be
determined with certainty. p. 10071008.
325
Gray and Goss, p. 10081009.
326
Bhishe, Usha R., Nradya hikh with the Commentary of Bhaa obhkara,
Critically Edited with Translation and Explanatory Notes in English, (Poona: Bhandarkar
Oriental Research Institute, 1986).
327
Nrada hikh I.2.1.
328
Varma, p. 48.
329
330
Meaning, Treatise on Conjunct-Consonant Chains.
331
Varma, p. 51. Varma says, in a footnote, According to Charaavyha, (Benares,
p. 45) Gautam was one of the nine subdivisions of the Ryanya school.
332
The translation is by Varma, p. 51. The text says,
Gautamenokta na saptkhartpara sayogo bhavati.
333
334
Kielhorn, p. 196.
335
Varma, p. 50.
336
337
Martini, Frederic H., Fundamentals of Anatomy and Physiology, (Englewood
Cliffs: Prentice Hall, 1995), pp. 537540.
338
Martini, pp. 534535.
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

CHAPTER 4: KALPA
I. INTRODUCTION TO KALPA
Kalpa is the second branch of Vedic Literature read by students on the program of
reading the Vedic Literature. His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi has encapsulated the
total knowledge of Kalpa in one word: Transforming. In his theme of dividing the whole
Vedic Literature into streams of texts that are ihi predominant, Devat predominant or
Chhandas predominant, he has identified Kalpa as a Devat predominant text. He writes:
Kalp is one of the structuring dynamics of ik Veda. It highlights the

TRANSFORMING quality involved in structuring ik Veda. With reference to
consciousness, Kalp comprises the specific sets of Laws of Nature that are
engaged in promoting the quality of Devat within Sahit, providing a structure
to the eternally silent, self-referral, self-sufficient, fully awake state of
consciousness, which is intimately personal to everyone.1
Kalpa is the second of the Vedga. There are six Vedga, hikh, Kalpa,
Vykaraa, Nirukta, Chhandas, and Jyotih. Whereas the first Vedga, hikh, dealt
with the expression of Veda, the second, Kalpa, enters into the process of transformation
whereby the expressed tm, i.e. Veda, is transformed from unmanifest into manifest.
From the realm of pronunciation, the next step is into the practical application of the
Veda, which means using the total knowledge of Veda to create an ideal civilization.
H.M. King Nader Rm explains:
Vedga represents the limbs, or body, of Veda. The first aspect of Vedga,
hikh, is the quality that accounts for the mechanics of Expressing Veda. From
that level of expression, tm gets transformed from unmanifest into manifest.
This Transforming quality is Kalp. Kalp is the fundamental value that transforms
the Being level into the becoming level. It describes how singularity brings
diversity through the Self-referral quality of consciousness.2
CHAPTER 4: KALPA 252
Kalpa presents a comprehensive technology for transforming anything into
anything else, or transforming empty space, vacuum, into any desired object.3 The
procedures that are presented in Kalpa are predominantly Yagya, which are procedures
for making use of Vedic sounds to accomplish specific desired results. Starting with a
Sankalpa, a resolution of what is desired, the Yagya carries the attention through different
phases of transformation by means of specific recitations of the four Veda, so that the
organizing power is generated that will bring about the fulfillment of the desire. It is
essentially an advanced technology of materialization of the impulses of speech.
Maharishi explains that the mechanics of transformation through Yagya and
Graha Shnti are through Vedic sounds: the verbal repetition of specific mantras or
verses belonging to the four Veda, ik Veda, Sma Veda, Yajur Veda, and
Atharva Veda.
To understand the mechanics of transformation, whereby the Yagya performances
are successful in accomplishing their objectives, one must enter into the Vedic science of
phonology. The technology of Kalpa builds upon the science of sound, expounded in
hikh. Reviewing the knowledge of phonetics introduced in Chapter 2, the sounds of
the Veda are basically of two kinds, vowels and consonants. The vowels have their origin
from the first vowel, which is the first letter of the Vedic alphabet, and the first letter of
alphabets all over the world, the letter A. The vowels in turn, through steps of
transformation, give rise to the consonants. So A becomes K and A becomes G,
and so forth, and these mechanics of transformation whereby the vowels starting from
A are transformed into the various consonants of the Vedic speech, are the mechanics
of creative intelligence, the mechanics of progress and evolution of every particle of
creation. Maharishi teaches,
This transformation of vowels into vowels, and transformation mechanics of

transforming vowels into consonants, these are the impulses of Creative

Intelligence, the Intelligence of Natural Law.4
Because the Vedic sounds by their origin and structure contain the fundamental Creative
Intelligence of Natural Law at the basis of Creation, they are capable of creating
anything, or changing anything, or developing and expanding anything, or bringing about
any influence anywhere in Creation. Maharishi explains:
This is the specialty, great specialty of the Sanskrit Language that its flow is
the flow of Creative Intelligence, which is at the basis of the whole Creation and
the whole field of Evolution.5
How Nature creates, how the unified field of Natural Law creates from within itself is
encapsulated in the Vedic sounds, and thus the precise expression of the Vedic sounds
becomes the instrumentality for bringing about any desired transformation anywhere in
creation.
In the process of performance of Yagya, a ik Vedic pandit speaks out some
specific Mantra, specific words; at another point in the performance a Sma Vedic Pandit
may recite some words from Sma Veda or a Yajur Vedic Pandit may recite some words
from Yajur Veda, and so forth. It is these sequentially pronounced sounds, Maharishi
explains, which in the context of the performance of the Yagya achieve the objective that
was announced at the start of the Yagya performance. The mechanics of the fulfillment of
the desire, the mechanics by which the objective or Sankalpa is accomplished is the
mechanics of transformation of sounds, the mechanics by which the first vowel A is
transformed into all the other vowels, and the mechanics by which vowels are
transformed into consonants. The traditionally prescribed performances of Vedic Yagya
put to practice the knowledge of the transformation of sounds. Maharishi concludes,

The effect [of performance of the Yagya] will be enlivening those most
fundamental Creative Intelligences which construct the Creation, which construct
physiology from the field of consciousness. . . . That is what we are going to use
for our purpose of creating a very cordial, a very harmonious, a very happy and
fulfilled world.6
This description of the mechanics of the fulfillment of desire through Vedic
performances connects Yagya with the transforming quality, and explains how Kalpa
contains the knowledge for transformation of any object into any other object, and even
the knowledge of transformation of the empty space, vacuum, into any desired object.
Kalpa puts to practical use the knowledge of how Nature creates.
The procedures and rites that are presented in Kalpa for the materialization of
specific desires are manifold. Kalpa is one of the largest divisions of Vedic Literature.
H.M. King Nader Rm lists 54 texts belonging to the literature of Kalpa. Of these 54
texts 48 have been so far collected, for a total of 5,683 pages. The remainder are
unpublished manuscripts that are difficult to procure.
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the Kalpa branch of Vedic Literature with
the limbic system. He explains as follows:
In the physiology, Kalp is represented by the structures that process and

transform any specific or point value of expression into a response that takes into
consideration the totality of physiological expressions. These structures process
any expression or experience with regard to its emotional meaning and its
significance with respect to the inner and outer requirements of the physiology.
The limbic system plays the role of transforming any point value of expression
into an expanded response that generates an adaptive adjustment of the
physiology to maintain overall balance and homeostasis.7
In practical terms, the functions of the limbic system are described as 1) establishing
emotional states and related behavioral drives; 2) linking the conscious, intellectual
functions of the cerebral cortex with the unconscious and autonomic functions of the
brain stem; and 3) facilitating memory storage and retrieval.8

There are four main divisions of Kalpa: Gihya Stra, hrauta Sutra,
hulba Stra, and Dharma Stra. These correspond to four main divisions of the limbic
system, the Archicortex, Subcortical Structures, Mesocortex including some neocortical

structures, and the Paleocortex. (Please refer to Figure 24.) The constituent texts of each
of these four divisions will be examined along with their physiological correlates in the
architecture of the brain.

II. GIHYA STRA

The Gihya Stra describes the household rites, including the Saskra, the rites
of passage that are performed at crucial junctures in the life of every individual. (Please
refer to Table 12, p. 259.) In the physiology, the Gihya Stra correspond to the
Archicortex, a section of the cerebral cortex encompassing the Uncus, Hippocampus,
Parahippocampal Gyrus, the Dentate Gyrus and the Entorhinal Cortex, and fuctionally
associated with the formation of short and long term memory. (Please refer to Figure 27,
p. 258.) This portion of the cortex belongs to the temporal lobe, on its medial surface.
The Parahippocampal Gyrus, and the Uncus show up very clearly in a medial view of the
brain, showing the gyri and sulci of the cerebral cortex. The Hippocampus itself is the
most medial portion of the cerebral cortex, making up a prominent horn on the floor of
the lateral ventricle. The undulations within this horn, called Ammons Horn, or Cornu
Ammonis, (CA), have the form of a seahorse, which may be seen in Figure 27 (p. 258).9
This section examines each of the texts of Gihya Stra in sequence, and describes the
corresponding fibres of the limbic system.

A. The hvalyana Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
hvalyana Gihya Stra with the Fimbria, the posterior pillars of the Fornix. [Please
refer to Figures 25 (p. 256) and 26.] The Fimbria is a thick white bundle of axons, that
forms the highly arched crus of the fornix. Gray describes the Fimbria:
The crura (posterior pillars) of the fornix are prolonged backward from the
body. They are flattened bands, and at their commencment are intimately
connected with the under surface of the corpus callosum. Diverging from one
another, each curves around the posterior end of the thalamus, and passes
downward and forward into the inferior cornu of the lateral ventricle. Here it lies
along the concavity of the hippocampus, on the surface of which some of its
fibers are spread out to form the alveus, while the remainder are continued as a
narrow white band, the fimbria hippocampi, which is prolonged into the uncus of
the hippocampal gyrus. The inner edge of the fimbria overlaps the fascia dentata
hyppocampi (dentate gyrus), from which it is separated by the fimbriodentate
fissure; from its lateral margin, which is thin and ragged, the ventricular
epithelium is reflected over the choroid plexus as the latter projects into the
chorioidal fissure.10
The fibers of the fornix and fimbria are the greatly expanded connections between
the hippocampus and the septal nuclei, between the hippocampus and the hypothalamus,
and between the hippocampus and the tegmentum, structures that lay adjacent to each
other in the original neural tube in the developing embryo, but which were dramatically
separated by the enormous expansion of the corpus callosum. The extension of these
axons in the fornix and fimbria maintains the connectedness of these tissues formed in the
early brain.11 The fimbria is a major input-output pathway of the hippocampus. It is
associated with spatial learning and memory.
The hvalyana Gihya Stra belongs to the hkalya recension of ik Veda.
There are 55 Kaik, or topically arranged prose paragraphs of Stra, divided among
Table 12: Shoasha Saskra: Sixteen Means of Purification
1. Garbhdhna conception, depends upon condition of parents at the

time of conception
2. Pusavana three months, for a male child, for saftey and proper growth
3. Smantonnayana parting of hair, 4, 6, or 8th month, for a smooth pregnancy

and to reduce the danger of a miscarriage, for long life
and good health of the child
4. Jtakarman after birth or on 11th day, for support of Natural Law
5. Nmakaraa after 12 days, name giving in accordance with physiology
6. Nishkramaa going out to sun, introduces child to the laws of nature,

12 days or fourth month
7. Annaprshana first feeding, in 6th month
8. Karavedha ears pierced, gold, 6th, 7th, or 8th month
9. Chkaraa shaving the head, 3, 5, or 7th year
10. Aksharrambha 3rd or 5th year, beginning of the study of the alphabet,
Dec 22June 21, first step of total knowledge
11. Upanayana leading towards, bringing near, Brahmin, 3 or 5;

Kshatriya, 6 or 11; Vaishya, 8 or 12, Meditation and
recitation of Four Veda and other Vedic Literature
12. Vedrambha begining of knowledge, joins teachers household to study

Veda and Vedic Literature
13. Keshnta cutting of hair and nails, Brahmin, 16; Kshatriya, 22;
Vaishya, 24, for cleanliness in behavior and habits
which will bring good fortune
14. Samvartana end of education,returning, preparation to become

a householder
15. Vivha marriage, for children, in front of Agni. Seven steps for
prosperity, energy, land, happiness, cattle, support of
nature, friendship
16. Antyeshi funeral rites, by son, as soon as possible after death,

helps soul on journey
four chapters. Bhattacharji summarizes the text as follows:
The hvalyana is divided into four sections, the first of which deals with the
setting up of the domestic fires and the rites which cover an Aryans life from
conception to cremation and hrddha. The second part lays down rules for some
seasonal rites, . . . rites for mounting a chariot, and proper sites for building a
house. . . . The third part deals with miscellaneous subjects, the five rites for the
householders, Vedic study, etc. . . . The last section begins with diseases and
death. Cremation . . . . [and] the seven kinds of hrddha are described. . . . The
text ends with the spit-ox rite offered to Rudra for plenty and prosperity.12
There is an English translation by Oldenberg.13 The hvalyana Gihya Stra
Parihiha, consisting of 30 supplemental Kaik in verse and prose, is included in
most manuscripts as a fifth chapter. Its authenticity was not doubted by Syaa who
quoted from it frequently. The text contains many special performances relating to the
hrddha; some accessory rites pertaining to marriage; some rites concerned with the
study of the Veda; details for maintaining the sacred fire; the Vihotsarga, a rite for
setting free a bull; offering to planets; consecration of a pond, well or lake; and some
expiatory rites.14
The beginning and ending Kaik of the hvalyana Gihya Stra are as
follows:
a;l;yn gO sU]m(
_;in vwt;ink;in gO;, v+y;m" 1 ]y" p;kyD;" 2
t; a* ym;n; an* p[t; b[;,.ojne b[,t;" 3
aq;PyOc d;hrNt y" sm/; y a;tI yo vedeneit 4
sm/mev;ip /;n a;d/NmNyet yj dmit nmStSmw
y a;Ty; yo vedeneit ivywv;PyiSt p[IitStdetTpXy-
OiWv;c ago/;y givWeu=;y dSMy' vc" ) Òt;-

TSv;dIyo m/un vocteit vc Ev m d' Òt; m/un
Sv;dIyoiSt p[Iit" Sv;dIyoiSTvTyev td;h a; te a
Ac; hivd; t' .r;ms ) te te .vNtU=, AW.;so
vx; teit Et Ev m =;, AW.; vx; .vNt y
m' Sv;?y;ym/Iyt it yo nms; Sv?vr it nmSk;re,
vw %Lvip n vw dev; nmSk;rmit yDo vw nm it ih b[;
,' .vit 5 1
aq xUlgv" 1 xrid vsNte v;{Ry; 2 e' SvSy
yUqSy 3 akipOWt( 4 kLm;WmTyek 5 k;m' ,-
m;lohv;'et( 6 v[IihyvmtI.rr.iWCy 7 xrSt
a;.s" 8 {;y mh;dev;y juo v/RSveit 9 t' v/R-
yeTsMpdNtmOW.' v; 10 yDy;y;' idx 11 asNdxRne
g[;m;t( 12 vRm/Rr;];t( ) idt Tyek 13 vw'
cr]vNt' b[;,mupveXy spl;x;m;{Rx;%;' yUp' in%;y
v[tTy* kxrU v; rxne aNytry; yUp' prvIy;Nytry;/R-
xrs pxu' b?v; yUpe rxn;y;' v; inyun_ ySmw nmStSmw
Tv; ju' inyunJmIit 14 p[o=,;id sm;n' pxun; ivxeW;-
Nv+y;m" 15 p;}y; pl;xen v; vp;' juy;idit h
ivD;yte 16 hr;y mO@;y xv;Ry xv;y .v;y mh;-
dev;yog[;y .Im;y pxuptye {;y xr;yex;n;y Sv;heit

17 W@.voRrw" 18 {;y Sv;heit v; 19 ctsOWuctsOWu
kxsUn;suctsOWu id=u bl' hre;Ste {pUvRSy;' idx
sen;St;>y En' nmSte aStu m; m; ih'sIrTyev' p[itidx'
Tv;dexnm( 20 ctu.R" sU_to idx pitt k&{;ye
m; {;y;te iptrm; {;y iSqr/Nvn it 21 svR{-
yDeWu idx;mupSq;nm( 22 tuW;n( flIkr,;' puCz-
mRxr" p;d;inTy;vnup[hret(23 .og' cmR,; kvIRteit
x;'vTy" 24 rtoedR.RvIt;su kxsUn;su v; xo,t'
innyeCzv;snIòRiW,IivRcNvtI" smXnutI" sp;R Eto
] tr?vmit 25 aqod;vOTy ;snIòRiW,I-
vRcNvtI" smXnutI" sp;R Eto] tr?vmit speR>yo
y];sOgUv?y' v;vut' .vit trNt sp;R" 26 sv;R,
h v; aSy n;m/ey;in 27 sv;R" sen;" 28 sv;R<yu-
Cz^y,;in 29 Tyev'ivjm;n' p[I,;it 30 n;Sy b[uv;,'
c n ihnStIitivD;yte 31 n;Sy p[;XnIy;t( 32 n;Sy
g[;mm;hreyur.m;ko hwW dev" p[j; .vtIit 33 am;Ty;
nNtt" p[itWe/yet( 34 inyog;u p[;XnIy;TSvSTyyn it
35 s xUlgvo /Nyo loKy" pu<y" pu}y" pxVy a;yuyo
yxSy" 36 ;NymuTsOjet( 37 n;nuTsO" Sy;t( 38
n h;pxu.RvtIit ivD;yte 39 xNt;tIy' jpNgOh;iny;t(

40 pxUn;mupt;p Etmev dev' m?yegoSy yjet( 41
Sq;lIp;k svRtm( 42 bihRr;Jy;nup[Ty /Umto g;
a;nyet( 43 xNt;tIy' jpNpxUn;' m?ymy;Nm?ymy;t(
44 nm" x*nk;y nm" x*nk;y 45 9
it ctuqoR?y;y"
a;l;yngOsU]' sm;m( 15
The beginning and ending Kaik of the hvalyana Gihya Stra Parihiha
are as follows:
a;l;yngOprixm(
ki<@k; 1
gO tu y;in no_;in Kvcwt;inkip v;
iv/erlopn;q;Ry tin v+y;Myt" prm( 1
Kvcw" Kvcc(zlokSt+y;MynupUvRx"
g;y}y;idWu zNd"su sivt; yeWu devt; 2
t] pu<ytm; W; s;nugIt; yxiSvnI
g;y]In;m/ey; tu tTsivtuvre<ymit 3
zNds; s; tu g;y]I s;iv]I dwvten tu
s;iv]Ij;its'p" ;' vei yq;iv/ 4
a;po JyotI rsomOt' b[ .U.uRv"Svrom(
TyuCyte ixr;Sy;" 5
bc' vwdeve tu inyu;dp;rgm(

inyu_o vwdeve tu s ;' prp;lyet( 6
ikmq| vwdev;n;' pUvRm' p[dIyte
dv; tu pUvRmeteW;' kSm;t( p;isjRnm( 7
asur;" iptOpe, c;u' ih'sNt m;nv;n(
teW;' vw r=,;q| tu tSm;Tp;isjRnm( 8
it ki<@k; 1
ki<@k; 30
ar<yonRyov;Rp=I,yodRG/yoStq;
aed(/[yte y] kq' t] .veCzc"
a;Ty;' sm;roPy inmRQy p[yt" xuc" 1
i;e p[ivx Sv;' yoin' yq;yqm;ivxvyJy;yw
j;tved" ) ar<yorr,I s'SpOXy mNqyet( ) jI,Ry;
p[o,uRvSv it inTyy;jn;m( ) x*cI p;vm;nI tNtumtI
p;qtI cey" ) Tv; tN]' n luPyte 2
aD;n;Nmqte Tv* yid pUvR" p[Xyte )
mqt' c sm;roPy pUveR homo iv/Iyte 3
ydeW;. yDg;q; gIyte
a;/;ne d=yDe c s;kme/;su ceiWu
s*];m<y;' px* cwv ay" sdut;" 4
%;te lUne c ipe c s;'n;Yye m;iRkWu c
a;l>y mN]o v_Vy" s'Sk;r;;yte hv" 5

s'Sk;r;;yte hivrit 6
nm" x*nk;y nm" x*nk;y
it ki<@k; 30 16
B. The Khadira Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Khadira Gihya Stra, also called the Drhyyaa Gihya Stra, with the Prosubiculum.
Prosubiculum refers to the transition zone between the hippocampus and the subiculum
in which elements of both structures are represented.17 This transition grades between
the 6 layer cortex of the Parahippocampal Gyrus, and the three layer cortex characteristic
of the Hippocampus.18 Please refer to Figure 27, p. 258.

Khdira Gihya Stra belongs to Sma Veda. The text consists of 19 Khaa of
topically arranged prose Stra divided among 4 Paalas. The Khdira Gihya Stra is
largely a recast of the Gobhila Gihya Stra, according to Oldenberg,19 but according to
Bhattacharji, It has a few new entries like the proper time and directions for the rites,
special rites for the house, and for one who desires prosperity. There is an English
translation of the text, again by Oldenberg:20 The first Paala deals with the domestic
rites, and the maintenance of the domestic fire. The second Paala deals with full and
new moon sacrifices, and with various rites of passage. The rites of passage of a student
becoming a householder are described in the third Paala. The fourth Paala describes
vows of fasting for fulfillment of desires, and the performance of Arghya.
Beginning and ending Khaa are as follows:
%;idr gO sU]m(
{;;y,gOsU]m(
aq;to gO; km;R, 1 dgynpUvRp=pu<y;heWu p[;g;vtR-

n;d" k;lon;dexe 2 apvgeR yqoTs;h' b[;,;n;xyet(
3 yDopvItm( 4 s*]m( 5 k*x' v; 6 g[Iv;y;' p[it-
muCy d=,' b;muTy yDopvItI .vit 7 sVy' p[;cI-
n;vItI 8 i]r;cMy;po i" prmOjIt 9 p;d;v>yu+y
xro>yu=et( 10 N{y;<ySs'SpOxet( 11 aNtt"
p[TyupSpOXy xuc.Rvit 12 a;snSq;ns'vexn;Nyudgg[eWu
d.eRWu 13 p[; mu%Sy p[tIy;t( 14 p;deyR] homSSy;t(
15 shxrs' ;nxBde 16 d=,enp;,n; Tymn;dexe
17 mN];NtmVy_' prSy;idg[h,en iv;t( 18 Sv;h;Nt;
mN]; homeW 19 p;kyD Ty;:y; y" kwk;* 20 t]-
iTvRGb[; s;y'p[;thoRmvjRm( 21 Svy' h*]m( 22 d=,to
edu%StU,Im;Ste b[;hom;Tp[;gg[eWu 23 k;m'
Tv/yD' Vy;hret( 24 ayiDy;' v; Vy;Ty mh;Vy;tI-
jRpet( 25 d' iv,urit v; 26 h*]b[Tve Svy' kvRn(
b[;snmupivXy z]mur;s km<@lu' v; t] Tv;-
q;NyTky;Rt( 27 aVy;vO' yD;wrVyv;y' ceCzt( 28
it p[qm" %<@" 1
ivWvt; dmr>yu=n( jpeNm; .wWIrit 1 ;tkSsiv
xn( vw,v' d<@mupind?y;urgop;yeit SvSTyynm( 2
htSt it imvNt' dexmr>yu=pet( 3 pxUn;' ced-
pr;e sIt;lom;Ty tSy p[;t" p;'su." p[itkrpet( 4

m/upk| p[itgOhIydmhmm;mit p[ititn( jpet( 5
ahRyTsu v; 6 ivrp;;~y;cmnIym/upk;,;mekk
i]veRdyNte 7 g;' c 8d' ivrm;StIyR y; aoW/Ir-
Ty?y;sIt 9 p;dyoitIyy; * cet( 10 ap" pXyet( yto
devIrit 11 sVy' p;dmvset( sVymit 12 d=,'
d=,mit 13 .* xeWe, 14 aSy r;i^rsITy~y| p[it
gOIy;t( 15 yxosITy;cmnIym( 16 yxso yxo
sIit m/upkm( 17 i]" ipbexso mhs" y; it 18
tU,I' ctuqRm( 19 .Uhoipp;y b[;,;yoiCz' d;t( 20
g;' veidt;mnumN]yet mu g;mTymuy ceTyhRytun;Rmb[yU ;t(
21 EvmyDe 22 kteit yDe 23 a;c;yR AiTvk
;tko r;j; ivv;" ip[y it W@~y;" 24 p[its'vTs-
r;nhRyet( 25 punyRDivv;hyopunyRDivv;hyo 26
it ctuqR" %<@"
it ctuqR" p$l"
sm;' %;idr' gOsU]m( 21
C. The Khaka Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Khaka Gihya Stra, also called the Laugkhi, Charaka, and
Chryaya Gihya Stra, with the Subiculum. Gray describes the Subiculum:
The subicular complex is generally subdivided into subiculum, presubiculum and

parasubiculum. The major subcortical projections of the hippocampal formation
(to the septal nuclei, mammillary nuclei, nucleus accumbens and anterior
thalamus), and to the entorhinal cortex all arise from pyramidal neurones of the
subicular complex. The subiculum consists of a superficial molecular layer
containing apical dendrites of subicular pyramidal cells, a pyramidal cell layer
that is c.30 cells thick, and a deep polymorphic layer.
Neurones in the subicular complex and entorhinal cortex give rise to projections
to the nucleus accumbens and to parts of the caudate nucleus and putamen. The
subicular complex gives rise to the major, postcommissural fiber system of the
fornix. . . . Both the subiculum and the presubiculum provide the major extrinsic
input to the mamillary complex. . . . The subicular cortex receives direct cortical
inputs, e.g. from the temporal polar cortex, perirhinal cortex, parahippocampal
gyrus, superior temporal gyrus and dorsolateral prefrontal cortex.22
The subiculum consists of approximately 4.6 1.1 million neurons.23
The Khaka Gihya Stra belongs to the Khaka recension of
Kiha Yajur Veda. The text has 73 Khaik, topically arranged paragraphs of prose
Stra, arranged in five chapters. According to Bhattacharji,
The contents of the Laugkhi Gihyastra are the same as those treated
generally in Gihyastras. It lays some emphasis on the purification of the bride
and her welcome, and on auspicious songs employed in the worship of the gods. .
. . The marriageable age of girls was ten or twelve years. Maidens have special
festivals, Rk and Holk.24
A listing of the kind of students worthy to be taught includes the giver of wealth, and the
karmakt, a person who works for the teacher. There are also rites given to drive away
many kinds of evil spirits.

k;#kgOsU]
pnynp[.Oit v[tc;rI Sy;t( 1 m;gRv;s;" 2 s'htkx"
3 .w=;c;yRvO" 4 sxLkd<@" 5 smu;' me%l;'
/;ryet( 6 n m/um;'se aXnIy;t( 7 =;rlv,vjIR 8
a;c;yRSy;p[itkl" 9 svRk;y;RSvtN]" 10 pUvoRTq;yI
j`Nys'vexI 11 ydenmupey;dSmw d;t( 12 bn;' yen

s'yu_" 13 n;Sy xYy;m;ivxet( 14 n rqm;het( 15
n s'vS]yet 16 sv;R, s;'SpxRk;in S]I." sh vjRyet(
17 n muiWt;' p[e=et 18 n ivh;r;q| jLpet( 19 n Cyq|
ikn /;ryet 20 n ;y;t( 21 dk v;>yupey;t( 22
yid ;y;<@ v;Psu prPlvet( 23 mu<@o ji$l" x-
%I v; 24 s;y' p[;t" sN?y;mup;sIt 25 itTpUv;Rm( 26
a;sItor;m( 27 ao' .U.uRv" SvrTyuKTv; tTsivturit
s;iv]ImNv;h 28 p[;gStmy;My sm/ a;hrer-
,Ib[RvcRsk;m it uit" 29 s;y' p[;t" sN?y;in"sr,'
.w=cr,mIN/nm( 30 s;ymev;mN/IteTyek 31
.w=Sy;cr,e doW" p;vkSy;smN/ne sr;]mkTvwtdv-
k,Rv[t' cret( 32 1
r;k; hol;k 1 N{;,Im;su n;rvit km;rI,;' yD'
yjet( 2 devt; ap[D;ym;n; a;eYy; yjewdeVy; v; 3
SvStpu<yevn;dexe i]k;" 4 mh;Vy;tyoc| c;]
kLpyit ) amUR/eRit ct pp[yNto a?vrmit
kd; cn StrIrsIit /urop/urop/ur 5 73
it l*g;=sU]e gOpk;y;' pmo?y;y" 25
D. The Kauhtaka Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Kauhtaka Gihya Stra with the Presubiculum. The Presubiculum consists of
approximately 9.8 2.4 million neurons, making up part of the Hippocampal formation.26
It is located in the ventral region of the medial Entorhinal area. Please refer to Figure 27,
p. 258. Gray describes the Presubiculum:
The presubiculum is medial to the subiculum and is distinguished by a densely

packed superficial layer of pyramidal cells. There is a plexiform layer superficial
to this dense cell layer. Cells deep to it are best regarded as either a medial
extension of the subiculum or a lateral extension of the deep layers of the
entorhinal cortex. The parasubiculum also has a superficial plexiform layer and a
primary cell layer. It forms the boundary between the subicular complex as a
whole and the entorhinal cortex. . . . . The subicular complex gives rise to the
major, postcommissural fiber system of the fornix. The presubiculum, in
particular, projects to the anterior thalamic nuclear complex (anteromedial,
anteroventral and laterodorsal nuclei). Both the subiculum and the presubiculum
provide the major extrinsic input to the mamillary complex.27
The presubiculum receives projections from the lateral part of the Entorrhinal area, Field
CA3, the lateral nucleus of the Amygdala, and the lateral part of the Supramamillary
nucleus. The different parts of the Subiculum complex, the Entorhinal area, the Dentate
gyrus and 25 other structures receive projections from the Presubiculum.
The Kauhtaka Gihya Stra belongs to ik Veda. The text is divided into five
chapters, with a total of 56 Khaa. The beginning and ending Khaa are as follows:
k*WItkgOsU]m(
p[qm;?y;ye p[qm" %<@"
Tq;y p[;tr;cMy;hrh" Sv;?y;ym/IyIt a; no dev
sivt" it
apeih mnsSpte it sU_m( At' c sTy' c it sU_m;-
idTy; avih:yt it vgRym( mih vo mht;imit sU_-

xeW" N{e;in Tyek; h's" xucWt(Tyek; nmo mh"
Tyek; mm;e vcR" it sU_m( yenedimit sU_m( SviSt
no mmIt;imit p Ac" 1 cTv;r" p;kyD;" 2 to
t" p[t" p[;xtit 3 psu bih" x;l;y;" 4
ivv;he cU;kr, pnyne kx;Nte sImNtoyn it 5
plPyoTy p[o+y amupsm;/;y 6 inmRNQywk
ivv;he 7 dgyn a;pUyRm;,p=e pu<y;he km;ywR p;,'
gOIy;t( ) j;y; l=,s'p; Sy;t( 8 ySy; a>y;Tm-
m;in Syu" sm;" kx;Nt;" 9 a;vt;Rvip ySyw Sy;t;'
p[d=,* g[Iv;y;' W@vIr;n( jnyytIit iv;t( 10
aq am" %<@"
tSy;pvgeR pr/kmR 1 a;nh' loiht' cmR p[;Gg[Iv'
vodGg[Iv' vorlom p;depStIyR tiSmupivXy 2
aNtre,;met;';Xm;n' ind/;it 3 xMy;" pr/In( Tv;
xmImym?m' p;l;x' v;,en uve, ksen v; juhotITyu-
pSqt" smNv;rB/eWu 4 m' jIve>y" prwtu mOTyurmOt' n
a;gn( vwvSvto a.y' n" ,otu p,| vnSpterv;.nXxI-
yt;' ry" sct;' n" xcIp;t" y;;,e" dx;Nv;/;n it
ap n" x;xucdìmit s ae ny ySTv; d; Tv' no
ae a/r;dud_;t( it ;dx Tv; yq;h;in it d=,m'

s' ;>y;' smI+y;n' sipRW; sIy d.RipUlw" S]I,;m-
=I<yn_ m; n;rI" it sNmN]e, iStU,Im( 5 b[;,
Sy b;mNv;rB/;' v; gov;R puCzmutonumN]yte
b[,Spte it 6 an@v;nht' v;s" ks d=,; 7
d=,;to v; cm( 8 in vtR?vimit sU_n p[Tyen;"
p[d=,m' p[d=,' i]" pyeRit 9 p[Tyens pr/kmR 10
EW Ev b;n;iht;e" kLp" 11 r;jgvIm;m=;muLmuk-
muTy svRmNyTsm;n' svRmNyTsm;nm( 12
it k*WItkgOSy pmo?y;y"
k*WItkgO sm;" 28
E. The Mnava Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Mnava Gihya Stra with the Parahippocampal gyrus. The Parahippocampal gyrus is
the name given to the most medially placed gyrus of the temporal lobe, lying between the
hippocampal and collateral sulci. Please refer to Figure 28. Medpix describes it as
follows:
The parahippocampal gyrus is in the medial temporal lobe, just above the
collateral sulcus and immediately inferior to the subiculum. It blends into the
subiculum without a sulcus or other gross margination. Anteriorly, the
parahippocampal gyrus blends into the uncus (primary olfactory cortex); mostly,
it is entorhinal cortex. Sensory information passes through the parahippocampal,
into the hippocampal formation, and then returns to the association areas for
storage. 29
Gray briefly explains the connections and role of the parahippocampal gyrus:
The parahippocampal gyrus projects to virtually all association areas of the cortex
in primates and also provides the major funnel through which polymodal sensory
inputs converge on the hippocampus.30
The Mnava Gihya Stra belongs to the Maitryana recension of Kiha Yajur Veda. It
is divided into two portions called Purusha. The first Purusha has 23 Khaa, and the
second Purusha has 18 Khaas, for a total of 41 Khaa. According to Bhattacharji,
the Mnava Gihya Stra begins with rites of studenthood which it treats in detail,
[followed by] the householders life through marriage which also receives an elaborate
treatment. The final section deals wtih seasonal sacrifices, rites connected with some
natural calamities and augury.31 There is an English translation by Dresden.32 Beginning

and ending verses are as follows:
m;nvgOsU]m(
IrSTv]
p[qm" puW"
p[qm" %<@"
aq m;nvgOsU]p[;rM."
pnynp[.Oit v[tc;rI Sy;t( 1 m;gRv;s;" s'htkxo
.w=;c;yRvO" sxLkd<@" s ) mu;' me%l;' /;rye-
d;c;yRSy;p[itkl" svRk;rI 2 ydenmupey;dSmw d;-
n;' yen s'yu_" 3 n;Sy xYy;m;ivxet( 4 n s\ vS]yet(
5 n rqm;rohet( 6 n;nOt\ vdet( 7 n muiWt;\ S]y'
p[e=et 8 n ivh;r;qoR jLpet( 9 n Cyq| ik cn /;ryIt
10 sv;R, s;\ SpxRk;in S]I>yo vjRyet( 11 n m/um;\
se p[;XnIy;T=;rlv,e c 12 n ;y;dudk\ v;>yvey;t(
13 yid ;y;<@ v;Psu Plvet 14 p[;gStmy;My

sm/;v;hrer<y* b[vcRsk;m it uit" 15 m\
StommhRtTy' prsmu pyuR+y prStIywR/oSye/WIm-
hIit sm/ m;d/;it smds sme/WImhIit itIy;m(
16 apo a;Nvc;rWmTyupitte 17
yde tps; tpo b[cyRmupeyms
ip[y;" utSy .Uy;Sm;yumNt" sume/s
it mu%\ ivmOe 18 .{' k,Re." ,uy;m dev; it o]e
a.mOxit 19 .{' pXyem;=.yRj]; it c=uWI 20
iSqrwrStuv;\ sStnU.VyRxem deviht\ yd;yurTy;in
21 h /Oitrh Sv/Oitrit dydexm;r>y jpit 22
c' no /ehIit pOqvIm;r.te 23 }y;yuW' jmde" kXy-
pSy }y;yuWmgSTySy }y;yuWm(
yv;n;' }y;yuW' tNme aStu }y;yuWm(
it .Smn;;in s\ SpOXy;poihIy;.m;RjRyte
24
it p[qm" %<@" 1
a;dx" %<@"
W@;t' p[itpid pu]k;m" 1 pys Sq;lIp;k\ pyTv;
tSy juhoit b[,;" s\ ivd;no r=oh; b;/t;mt"
amI v; ySte g.| du,;Rm; yoinm;xye
ySte g.RmmI v; du,;Rm; yoinm;xye

a' b[,; sh inMy;dmnInxt(
ySte hNt ptyNt' inWTu\ y" srIsOpm(
j;t\ ySte j`;\ sit tmto n;xy;ms
ySTv; Sven tms; mohyTv; inpte
p[j;\ ySte j`;\ sit tmto n;xy;ms
ySTv; .[;t; pit.URTv; j;ro .UTv; inpte
p[j;\ ySte j`;\ sit tmto n;xy;ms
ye te NTyPsrso gN/v;R go; ye
Vy;d\ sur' deivn' tmto n;xy;ms
ySt ivhrTyNtr; dMptI xye
yoin\ yo aNtr;re! tmto n;xy;ms
a.;<@; vOg.;R ar; jIvsUkrI
ivj;yt;' p[j;yt;my' .vtu toiknI
iv,uyoRin' kLpytu Tv; p;, ip\ xtu
a;stu p[j;pit/;Rt; g.| d/;tu te
g.| /eih snIv;l g.| /eih srSvit
g.| te an* dev;v;/;' pukrj;
ihr<yyI ar,I y' inmRNqto an;
t' te g.R \ hv;mhe dxme m;s sUtve
pr' mOTyo anupreih pNq;\ ySte Sv tro devy;n;t(
c=umte <vte te b[vIm m; n" p[j;\ rIrWo mot vIr;n(

it ;dxg.RveidNy" W@;;" Sq;lIp;kSy W@r;
a;JySy 2 jyp[.Oit sm;nm( 3 nwjmeW\ Sq;lIp;k\
pyTv; yq; W;@;tm(
nejmeW pr;pt supu]" punr;pt
aSyw me pu]k;m;yw punr;/eih y" pum;n(
yqey' pOqvI mmu;n; g.Rm;d/e
Ev' t' g.Rm;/eih dxme m;s sUtve
iv,o" en pe,;Sy;' n;y;| gvINy;m(
pum;\ s' pu]m;/eih dxme m;s sUtve
p;kyD;Nsm;s; Ek;Jy;mekbihiWR
Ek\ iSvt' ky;R;n; sTyip dwvte n;n; sTyip
dwvte 4
it itIypuWe;dx" %<@" 18
it mw];y,Iym;nvgOsU]e itIypuW;:yo
.;g" sU]' c sm;m( 33
F. The Praskara Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Praskara Gihya Stra, also known as the Kava or Ktyyana Gihya Stra,34 with the
Hippocampal gyrus. Gray describes the Hippocampal gyrus as follows (Please refer to
Figure 29):
The hippocampal gyrus is bounded above by the hippocampal fissure, and

below by the anterior part of the collateral fissure. Behind, it is continuous

superiorly, through the isthmus, with the cingulate gyrus and inferiorly with the
lingual gyrus. Running in the substance of the cingulate and hippocampal gyri,
and connecting them together, is a tract of arched fibers, named the cingulum. The
anterior extremity of the hippocampal gyrus is recurved in the form of a hook
(uncus), which is separated from the apex of the temporal lobe by a slight fissure,
the incisura temporalis. Although superficially continuous with the hippocampal
gyrus, the uncus forms morphologically a part of the rhinencephalon. 35
The number of cells in the Hippocampal gyrus has been estimated at 9.5 million. 36
The Praskara Gihya Stra, also called the Ktya Gihya Stra, belongs to
hukla Yajur Veda. The text has three books, with a total of 51 prose paragraphs. In
addition there are three supplements, called Parihiha. Bhattacharji describes the text:
The first book begins with preparations for and lighting of the domestic fire and includes
a description of the wedding ritual. The second book deals with the rites for the child,
including the sacred thread ceremony and the inauguration of Vedic study. The third
book contains many seasonal rites as well as burial and hraddha ceremonies.37
There is an English translation by Oldenberg.38
p;rSkrgOsU]m(
Ig,ex;y nm"
aq;to gOSq;lIp;k;n;' kmR 1 prsmuoplPyo-
Ll:yoTy;>yu+y;mupsm;/;y d=,to b[;snm;-
StIyR p[,Iy prStIy;RqRvd;s;piv]e Tv; p[o=,I"
s'STy;qRvTp[o+y inPy;Jym/Ty pyR ky;Rt( 2
uv' p[tPy sMmOJy;>yu+y pun" p[tPy ind?y;t( 3 a;Jy-
mu;SyoTpUy;ve+y p[o=,I pUvRvdupymn;Nkx;n;d;y
sm/o>y;/;y pyuR+y juy;t( 4 EW Ev iv/yR] Kv-
com" 5 1
n .;y;RdxRneXnIy; .;yRy; sh n s'?yyonR m?y;Nhe
n;/Rr;]e n;yDopvItI n;{Rxr; n;{v;s; nwkv;s; n
xy;no n t;m[.;jne n .e n r;jts*vnRxSf;i$kk;'S
y.;jnvj| n l*he n mONmye n s'/s'iSqte n .uiv n
p;,* n svR.ojI Sy;TkcoJy' prTyjedNy] Òtp;y-
sd/s_pllm/u>y" s;?v;c;Nto d=,p;d; p;,'
in";vyedm;]" puWo a' c sm;t" ) x"
svRSy jgt" p[.u" p[I,;tu iv.ugit ;];"pIt; it
n;.m;l.et amOt; Tyt" p[;ggSTy' vwntey' c xin' c
v@v;nlm( ) a;h;rpr,;m;q| SmreIm' c pmmTyudr-

m;l>y xy;Rit' c sukNy;' c Cyvn' xmn* )
.ojn;Nte SmreTy' tSy c=unR hIyt it SmOTv; mu%xu'
ky;Rmo .gvte v;jsney;y
y;DvLKy;y nmo .gvte v;jsney;y
y;DvLKy;y 3 39
The Ktyyana Gihya Stra. The Ktyyana Gihya Stra40 is almost identical
to the Praskara Gihya Stra, so much so, that H.M. King Nader Rm has not
considered it to be a Gihya Stra in its own right. The beginning and ending Stra of the
Ktyyana Gihya Stra are as follows:
aq k;Ty;yngOsU]m(
p[qm' k;<@m(
p[qm; ki<@k;
aq;to gOSq;lIp;k;n;' kmR 1 prsmuoplPyoLl:
yoTy;>yu+y;mupsm;/;y d=,to b[;snm;StIyR
p[,Iy prStIy;RqRvd;s;piv]e Tv; p[o=,I" s'STy;-
qRvTp[o+y inPy;Jym/Ty pyR ky;Rt(2 uv' p[tPy
sMmOJy;>yu+y pun" p[tPy ind?y;t( 3 a;Jymu;SyoTpU-
y;ve+y p[o=,I pUvRvdupymn;Nkx;n;d;y sm/o>y;-
/;y pyuR+y juy;t( 4 EW Ev iv/yR] Kvcom" 5 1
aq;to/ITy;/ITy;inr;kr,m(--p[tIk me ivc=,'
j; me m/u yc" k,;R>y;' .Ur xuuve m; Tv h;WIR" ut'

my ) b[," p[vcnms b[," p[it;nms b[koxo
s sinrs x;NtrSyinr;kr,ms b[kox' me ivx )
v;c; Tv; ipd/;m v;c; Tv; ipd/;m it p[it Svr-
kr,k<#*rsdNTy*g[h,/;r,o;r,x_mRy .vtu
a;Py;yNtu me;in v;Kp[;,=u" o]' yxo blm( )
yNme utm/It' tNme mns ittu ittu 23 16
it ImTk;Ty;ynivrcte gOsU]e tOtIy'
k;<@ sm;m( 41
There are a number of supplements to the Praskara Gihya Stra and
Ktyyana Gihya Stra. These include the haucha Stra, hrddha Stra, and
Bhojana Stra.
The beginning and ending of the haucha Stra is as follows:
aq x*csU]m(
p[qm; ki<@k;
aq;t" x*civ/' Vy;:y;Sy;mo dUr' gTv; dUrtr' gTv;
yDopvItixrs d=,k,Re v; /OTv; tO,mNt/;Rn' Tvop-
ivXy;hnITyurto inx;y;' d=,t"
.yo" sN?yyodmu%o n;* n gosmIpe n;Psu n;ge vO=-
mUle ctupqe gv;' go devb[;,s/* dhn.Um' .Sm;-
Cz' dex' f;l.Um' c vjRyTv; mU]purIWe ky;Rt( )
an;mk;n o]' kinik;n n;.' hSten dy'
sv;Rl." ixr Tys* svRdevmyo b[;,o deihn;-
mTy;h Tyev' x*civ/' Tv; b[lok mhIyte b[lok
mhIyt Ty;h .gv;n( k;Ty;yn" 3 42
Beginning and ending of the hrddha Stra is as follows:
aq ;sU]m(
p[qm; ki<@k;
aprp=e ;' kvIRtov| v; ctuQy;| ydh" sMpet td-
hb[;R,;n;mN}y pUveRuv;R ;tk;nek ytINgOhSq;Ns;/UNv;
oi]y;NvO;nnv;NTSvkmRSq;n.;veip ixy;NTSv;-
c;r;n( inRxuKlivKl/Xy;vdNtivp[jnnVy;/t-
Vyii]kikn%vjRminNen;mN]to n;p;med;m-
N]to v;Nyd' n p[itgOIy;T;t;HCzcIn;c;Nt;Np[;-
%;nupveXy dwve yuGm;nyuGm;Nyq;x_ ip}y Ekk-
Syod%;N* v; dwve ]In( ip}y Ekkmu.y] v; m;t;mh;-
n;' cwv' tN]' v; vwdeivkm( )
nvmI ki<@k;
aq k;My;in .vNt S]yop[itp;" p[itpid itIy;y;:
S]IjNm;;StOtIy;y;' ctuQy;| =u{pxv" pu];" pMy;'
UtR" W;' iW" sMy;' v;,JymMy;mekxf nvMy;'
dxMy;' g;v" prc;rk; Ek;dXy;' /n/;Ny;in ;dXy;'
kPy ihr<y' D;itw' c ]yodXy;' yuv;nSt] m[yNte

xS]htSy ctuXy;mm;v;Sy;y;: svRmTym;v;Sy;y;:
svRmit 9 43
Beginning and ending of the Bhojana Stra is as follows:
aq .ojnsU]m(
p[qm; ki<@k;
vNde I d=,;mUiR sd;nNdivg[hm(
sv;Rq;Rn;' p[d;t;r' ixv;deh;/R/;r,m( 1
aq;t" uitSmOtIrnusOTy .ojniv/' Vy;:y;Sy;m" )
a;c;Nto /OtorIyvS]o /OtI%<@gN/pu<@ô .ojnx;-
l;m;gTy gomyenoplPy xuc* dexe ivihtpI#;/ito
inTyp[;%o n d=,;mu%o n p[Ty%o n ivid%" )
a;h;rpr,;m;q| SmreIm' c pmmTyudrm;l>y xYy;-
it sukNy; c Cyvn' xmn* .ojn;Nte SmreTy' tSy
c=unR hIyt it SmOTv; mu%xu' ky;Rmo .gvte v;j-
sney;y y;DvLKy;y nmo .gvte v;jsney;y y;Dv-
LKy;y 3
it I k;Ty;yno_.ojnsU]' sm;m( 44
G. The Baudhyana Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the The
Baudhyana Gihya Stra with the Dentate gyrus. Gray describes the Dentate gyrus as
follows (Please refer to Figure 27, p. 258):

The dentate gyrus is a crenated strip of cortex related inferiorly to the subiculum,
laterally to the hippocampus and, more medially, to the fimbria of the fornix. The
form of the fimbria is quite variable, but medially it is separated from the crenated
medial margin of the dentate gyrus by the fimbriodentate sulcus. The
hippocampal sulcus, of variable depth, lies between the dentate gyrus and the
subicular extension of the parahippocampal gyrus. Posteriorly, the dentate gyrus
is continuous with the gyrus fasciolaris and thus with the indusium griseum.
Anteriorly, it is continued into the notch of the uncus, turning medially across its
inferior surface, as the tail of the dentate gyrus (band of Giacomini), and vanishes
on the medial aspect of the uncus. . . .
The trilaminar cortex of the dentate gyrus is the least complex of the hippocampal
fields, and its major cell type is the granule cell, found in the dense granule-cell
layer. Granule cells (c.9 x 106 in the human dentate gyrus) have unipolar dendrites
that extend into the overlying molecular layer, which receives most of the afferent
projections to the dentate gyrus (primarily from the entorhinal cortex). . . . The
polymorphic layer, or hilus of the dentate gyrus, contains cells that give rise
primarily to ipsilateral association fibers. They remain within the dentate gyrus
and do not extend into other hippocampal fields.45
The Baudhyana Gihya Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. The text is divided into 47 chapters which are grouped in 4
Prahnas. There is also a Gihya Paribhh section which has two more Prahna with a
total of 23 chapters. There is a section called the Gihya heha Stra, consisting of 5
Prahna, containing a total of 98 chapters. There is a Pitmedha Stra consisting of 3
Prahna containing a total of 45 Khaa. And finally there is a Pitmedha heha Stra
containing 3 Khaa. An interesting feature of the text is found at the end of each
Prahna: The beginning word of each of the chapters in that Prahna is listed, first in
ascending order of the chapters, and then in descending order. Bhattacharji describes the
text as follows:
[The first Prahna of the Gihya Stra] begins with the wedding and ends with
the last of the pregnancy rites. The second begins with the birth rite and continues
with boyhood rites, Vedic study and householders rites. The [third] book treats
various exicencies and their expiations, appeasement of snakes and demigods and
certain rites for well-being. The last section lays down rules for various untoward
eventualities including omens and portents and rites for averting the evil arising
from them.
The main text is followed by a Paribhh section which deals with rules for
ritual baths, auspicious days, and the five obligatory rites for a householder.
After this comes what is called a Gihya-heha, which takes up subjects not
properly dealt with in the previous texts among which are rules for inauguration
of images of Vihu, Rudra, Durg, Ravi, Jyehha, Vinyaka, hna and the
offering to Nryana. . . . There are also two other supplementary texts on
Pitmedha and Pitmedha heha by Baudhyana.46
The beginning and ending of the Gihya Stra are as follows:

bo/;yngOsU]m(
aq p[qmp[Xne p[qmo?y;y"
yqo Ett" p[t a;tXxUlgvo blhr,' p[Tyvroh,-
mk;hom it sp;kyDs'Sq; it 1 t; anu Vy;-
:y;Sy;m" 2 t] yyte s to yqwtiv;hSsImNto-
yn' ceit 3 t] ih yt Ev 4 aq yTv; dIyte s
p[to yqwt;tkmR c*l' ceit 5 t] ih Tv; dIyt Ev
6 aq yuTv; dTv; c;dIyte s a;t" yqwtdupnyn'
sm;vtRn' ceit 7 t] ih Tv; dTv; c;dIyte 8 aq
yCzleWpU nIy gVy;in pyNt s xUlgv" 9 aq yt(
gO;>yo devt;>yo' sNp[irNt tt( blhr,m( 10 aq
yto Atu' p[TyvrohNt tt( p[Tyvroh,m( 11 aq ydek;-
k;y;m' iyte sok;hom it 12 ivv;h' Vy;:y;-
Sy;m" 13 dgyn a;pUyRm;,p=e pu<ye n=]e yuGm;n(
b[;,;n( vr;n( p[ih,oit p[suGmNt; /ys;nSy s=,
vre.vRr;\ a.Wup[sIdt ) aSm;kmN{ .y' jujoWit

yTs*MySy;N/so bubo/it it 14 ytonumN]yte anO=-
r; AjvSsNtu pNq; ye.Ss%;yo yNt no vreym( ) sm-
yRm; sM.go no innIy;Ts;SpTy\ suymmStu dev;" it
15 aq yid d=,;.Ssh d; Sy;;] vr;n( p[ih,uy;t(
16 t;' p[itgOIy;t( p[j;pitS]y;' yx" Tyet;.W@.r-
nuCzNdsm( 17 sveR m;s; ivv;hSy 18 xuctpStpSy
vjRmTyek 19 roih,I mOgxIWRmure fLgunI Sv;tIit
ivv;hSy n=];, 20 punvRsU ityo hStXo,; revtI-
TyNyeW;' .UitkmR,;m( 21 y;in c;Ny;in pu<yo_;in n=-
];, teWu pUveRurevRptU eRWu yuGm;n( b[;,;n( .ojyet( 22
p[d=,mupc;r" 23 pupfl;=tmwyRvwiStl;qRmupl-
y;' d?yodn' sMp[kyR d=,' j;nu' .Um* in/;y sVymuO-
Ty @; dev" it jipTv; n;NdImu%;" iptr" ip[yNt;m(
it v;cyTv; a ivv;h" it b[;,;nenprivy
pu<y;h' SviSt Am( Tyo;rpUv| i]S]rekk;m;xWo
v;cyTv; ;tohtv;so gN`;nulPtSGvI .u_v;n(
p[todp;,rpd;itgRTv; v/UD;it.ritqvdcRtS;t;m-
htv;ss;' gN/;nul;' Gv,I' .u_vtImWuhSt;' d;'
v/U' smI=te a.[;tOI' v,;pitI' bOhSpte ) N{;pu]I'
l+My' t;mSyw sivtSsuv it 24 tye+ym;,o jpit
aòrc=urpite/ xv; pit>ySsumn;Ssuvc;" )

jIvsUdeRvk;m; Syon; x' no .v ipde x' ctupde it
25 aqwn;mNtre, .[umu%e d.eR, sMm;iR dmh' y; Tvy
pitl+mSt;' inidRx;m it 26 d.| inrSy;p p-
SpOXy;qwn;' d=,e hSte gO;it m]os it 27 aqwn;'
devyjnmud;nyit EkmWe iv,uSTv;Nvetu ) jeR
iv,uSTv;Nvetu ) ]I, v[t;y iv,uSTv;Nvetu ) cTv;r
m;yo.v;y iv,uSTv;Nvetu ) p pxu>yo iv,uSTv;
Nvetu ) W@;ySpo'W;y iv,uSTv;Nvetu ) s>yo ho];-
>yo iv,uSTv;Nvetu it 28 sm' pdmups jpit
s%;ySspd; .Um s:y' te gmey' s:y;em; yoW'
s:y;Nme m; yo;" it
it bo/;ynIygOsU]e p[qmp[Xne p[qmo
?y;y"
***concluding chapter***
aq ctuqRp[Xne ;dxo?y;y"
aq gOhSqSy iv;qRnS]y;>ynuD;tSy Atus'vexniv-
Czdp[;y' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 vsNto g[Imo vW;RXxr-
emNtXxxre,tuRk;lmuKTv; b[;,e>yo invedyTv;
cI,Rv[t;Nten;q p[doWe devyjnmud;nyit 2 aq devy-
jnoLle%np[.OTy;mu%;TTv; pKv;uhoit ySTv; d;

kr,; mNym;n"puronuv;Ky;mnUCy ySmw Tv' sute j;t-
ved" it y;Jyy; juhoit 3 aq;Jy;tIpjuhoit m/u
Sv;h; ) m;/v Sv;h; Ty;Nt;dnuv;kSy 4 iSv-
Tp[.Oit sm;/enuvrp[d;n;t( 5 apre,;' a;JyxeW-
mudkxeW' co.* j;y;ptI p[;XnIy;t;m( 6 Atus'vexniv-
Czdp[;y' Vy;:y;tm( 7
it bo/;ynIye gOsU]e ctuqRp[Xne
;dxo?y;y"
aq gOhSqSy ) aq gOhme/n" ) aq yid homk;leWu
) aq;tSsp;kyD;n;m( ) aq p[;y;in ) aq
ivprIt ) aq g.;R/;n ) aqp;kyD;n;m( ) aq;-
>y;`;t" ) svR] Svym( ) svR] dvIR ) aq;tSs-
p;kyD;n;m( 12 aq;tSsp;kyD;n;m( ) svR] dvIR
) svR] Svym() aq;>y;`;t" ) aq p;kyD;n;m( )
aq g.;R/;n ) aq ivprIt ) aq p[;y;in )
aq;tSsp;kyD;n;m( ) aq yid homk;leWu ) aq
gOhme/n" ) aq gOhSqSy 12
it bo/;ynIye gOsU]e ctuqRp[Xn" 47
The beginning and ending of the Paribhh section are as follows:
aq bo/;yngOsU]e pr.;W;p[;rM."
aq p[qmp[Xn"
aq vw .vit j;ym;no vw b[;,S].A,v; j;yte
b[cyeR, AiW>yo yDen deve>y" p[jy; iptO>y" it 1
b[cyR Vy;:y;Sy;m" 2 a; sm;vtRn;devwtvit
n;cI,Rv[to b[c;rI .vit it td;mo Vy;:y;t" 3
at ?v| b[cy| yen;nO,o .vit 4 Svd;r Tyekm( 5
mN]vTp[yog Tyekm( 6 At;ivTyprm( 7 aq;/b[-
cyRm( ivv;he i]r;]m( 8 At* i]r;]m( 9 am;v;Sy;y;'
p*,Rm;Sy;' ;' dTv; .uKTv; cwkr;]m( 10 prS]IWu
idv; c y;vIvm( 11 aGNy;/eye ;dxr;]m( 12 a;-
g[y,eipxubN/;n;mupvsqevekr;]m( 13 Evmev sveRWu
vedkmRsu 14 c;tum;RSyeWu s'vTsrm( 15 yq;p[yogmNyeWu
yDtuvNy]t*R dI`Rs]eWu `mRv[teWu c 16 tdetMy| pu<y'
pu}ym;yuy' SvGy| yxSym;nO<ymit Vy;:y;t' b[cyRm(
17 yDen deve>y" it yD' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 18 Ekv'xit
s'Sqo yD AGyjuSs;m;TmkXzNdo.to g[;My;r<yp*-
W/I.hRivm;n( d=,;.r;yum;n( 19 s ctu/;R Dey
p;Sy Sv;?y;yDo jpyD" kmRyDo m;nseit 20 teW;'
prSpr;xgu,oro vIyeR, 21 b[c;rgOhSqvnSqytI-
n;mivxeWe, p[Tyekx" 22 svR Evwte gOhSqSy;p[itiW;"
iy;TmkTv;t( 23 n;iyo b[;,o n;s'Sk;ro ijo n;-
iv;n( ivp[o nwtw" hInXoi]yo n;oi]ySy yD it 24

tSm;d;c;r" p[m;,' s'Sq; a;c;r" iy; sNtitrit
inTy;.;v;t( 25 tSm;" kn iy;v;n( st;mnumt;-
c;rSs oi]yEv ivDey" 16 aq;Pyud;hrNt
inWek g.Rs'Sk;re j;tkmRiy;su c
iv/vTs'St; mN]wI,Rv[tsm;pn;"
oi]y; it te Dey;Xx;%;p;r; ye ij;"
iv/v ye p;,mOt* cI,Rv[t;vu.*
mN]vTsMp[yoge t* b[;<y g.Rm;d/u" it 27
tSm;d;c;r" p[m;,m( 28
it bo/;ynIye gOpr.;W;sU]e p[qmp[Xne
p[qmo?y;y"
aq itIyp[Xne smo?y;y"
Wohin xucI ;t* xuKlvS]* Svlt*
hivymm;d;y b[;,;n( susm;iht;n( 1
.ojyTvops sus'tOeWu tevq
pu<y;h' v;cyTv; t;n.v; p[,My c 2
et;y;XetvTs;y;SSq;lIp;k tu p;cyet(
g;y}y;sh' tu sMp;t;.to .vet( 3
.* tu tt' p[;Xy kvIRt p[itmN],m(
j`Nye r;i]py;Rye svR]opgmSSmOt" 4
p[;gg[eWu tu d.eRWu p[;iKxr;' tu inp;tyet(

ctuhoRt;r' mns;nu&Ty p[,ven;it.Rvet( 5
EvmuTp;idt;" pu]; n luPyNte kd;cn
n luPyNte kd;cneit 6
it bo/;ynIye gOpr.;W;sU]e itIyp[Xne
smo?y;y"
Whin xucI ;t* ) yqo EtTkt( ) aq yid

b[;," =i]y smeTy;y;t;m( ) ajn' v;sSsU]' v;
itIym( ) aq vw .vit b[;, Ekhot; ) aq vw
.vit invIt' mnuy;,;m( ) aq v[Iih>yo yve>y 7
aq v[Iih>yo yve>y ) aq vw .vit invIt' mnuy;,;m(
) aq vw .vit b[;, Ekhot; ) ajn' v;sSsU]' v;
itIym( ) aq yid b[;," =i]y smeTy;y;t;m( )
yqo EtTkt( ) Wohin xucI ;t* 7
it bo/;ynIye gOpr.;W;sU]e itIy"
p[Xn" sm;" 48
The beginning and ending of the Gihya heha Stra is as follows:
aq bo/;yngOxeWsU]p[;rM."
aq;tSsp;kyD;n;mu_' tCzW' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1
piv]kr,' p[o=,Is'Sk;r' p[,It;p[,yn' uKuvs'm;jR-
nmit dxRp,U Rm;svU,Im( 2 aq;' prStIyR d=,e-

n;' b[;ytne d.;Rn( s'StIyoRre,;' p[;gg[;n( d.;Rn(
s'StIyR teWu p;];, s;dyTv; tU,I' s'St;.r;n;-
in p;];, Tv; ivSye?m' i]Ssv;R." p[o+y d.eRsu d=
,to b[;,mupvexyit dxRp,U Rm;svU,Im( 3 ari-
m;];" pr/y" a;{;R v; sTv;" 4 p[;dexm;];<yek-
v'xitr?md;, .vNt it b[;,en Vy;:y;tm( 5
aq yid xMy;" prd/;it xmImYyXxMy;tyo v;
rim;];" 6 aqe?mm>yJy prsm/' xni 7
Sv;h;k;re,;>y;/;y;`;r;v;`;y;RJy.;g* p[itmu%' p[b;-
Gjuhoit 8 p[sm;mu%;TTv; uve, dVy;RmupStIyR
pUv;R/;Rdvd;y;pr;/;RdvTy.`;ryit p[Tyn_ 9 yid
p;vI Sy;Vy;RmupStIyR m?y;TpUv;R/;Rdvd;y;pr;/;Rdv-
Ty.`;ryit p[Tyn_ 10 uv' inmOJyyq;devt' puro-
nuv;Ky;mnUCy y;Jyy; juhoit 11 aqopStIyR sdur;-
/;Rt( iSvtmvit ir.`;ryit n p[Tyn_ 12
tmNt"pr/ s;dyTv; yq;;tm;Jy;tIjuRhoit 13
Vy;it.rn;;teWu 14 aq iSvtm;d;yor;/RpUv;R/eR
juhoit pUveR, v;]wt' me=,mnup[hrit 15 aqwnt( s';ve-
,;.juhoit 16 dVy;Rmp a;nIy s'=;nmNt" pr/
innyit 17in,RJy uc' inPy;" pUryTv; bih"
pr/ innyit 18 aq sm/m;/;y jy;n( juhoit c'

c Sv;h; it 19 ]yodx uv;tIRTv;>y;t;n;n(
juhoit a.URt;n;m/pitSs m;vTviSmn( b[iSmn( =]e
Sy;m;xySy;' puro/;y;miSmn( kmRSy;' devTy;' Sv;h;
it 20 sdx uv;tIRTv; v;cyit iptr" ipt;-
mh;" prevre tt;Stt;mh; h m;vt it21 aq r;^.Oto
juhoit At;W;@t/;m;gRN/vRSs d' b[ =]' p;tu
tSmwSv;h; tSy*W/yoPsrs joR n;m t; d' b[ =]'
p;Ntu t;>ySSv;h; it 22 Evmev;Nt;dnuv;kSy;Ny]
.uvnSy pte s no .uvnSy pte it 23
aq;m;Tyhom;n( juhoit yv; devhe@nm( TyNt;dnuv;kSy
p[TyOcm( 24 aq p[;j;pTy;' juhoit p[j;pte n Tvdet;-
NyNy" it 25 aq s*ivt' juhoit ydSy kmR," it
26 uve, pr/Inn_ 27 aq prStr;TsmuLlPy;-
JySq;Ly;' p[StrvihRrKTv; tO,' p[iCz;;vnup[Ty tU,I'
tO,' c;q xMy; apo prvInnup[hrit 28 m?ym' pr-
/mnup[Ty;qetr;vupsmSyit 29 aqwn;n( s';ve,;-
.juhoit 30 aq;g[e,;' yq;;t' txeW' dTv; xeW'
ky;RdNy] ivv;hxeW;t( 31 tqwv priWit aNvm'Sq;"
p[;s;vI" it mN];Nt;n( smyit 32 aq p[,It;>yo
idxo Vyuyit dxRp,U Rm;svU,Im( 33 b[;,' ivsOJy
xeW' p[;Xn;it a;yurs iv;yurs it 34 p[;Xy;p a;-

cMy j#rm.mOxit yt N{.y;mhe SviStd; ivxSpit"
it ;>y;m( 35 xeWm.`;rt' b[;,;y d;t( 36 n
p; hivW;' .=,mNy]oiCzm.sMp;t;.t;n;' ip<@-
d;nSy xeW' c nwv devt;txeWmNy] b[*dn;t( 37
it bo/;ynIye gOxeWe p[qmp[Xne
p[qmo?y;y"
aq pmp[Xne amo?y;y"
aq;t g[rqx;Ntiv/' Vy;:y;Sy;m" b[;,r;jNy-
vwXy;n;' jNmidn;d;r>y Witms'vTsre jNmm;se jNm-
n=]e gomyen gocmRm;]' ctur' Sqi<@l' Tv; tSy;-
eyidG.;ge inkyen mOTyup[itm;' Tv; /;Ny;n;mupr
yq;iv/ klxSq;pn' Tv; klxSyopr p[itm;'
pUjyet( apwtu mOTyu" pr'mOTyo m; nStok i]yMbkm( Tyo-
rxtv;r' jipTv;q devyjnoLle%np[.OTy;mu%;Nt'
Tv; pKv;uhoit irvd;nm( m; no mh;Ntm( it puro-
nuv;Ky;mnUCy m; nStok it y;Jyy; juhoit 1 aq;-
Jy;tIpjuhoit ÒtsU_n p[TyOcm( 2 iSvTp[.Oit
sm;/enuvrp[d;n;t( 3 aq;g[e,;' dUv;RStMbeWu txeW'
ind/;it 4 apre,;' p[;% pivXy mOTyusu_pur;,-
yN]w" klxodkn;Tm;nm.iWCy;c;y| s'pJU y AiTvG>yo
yq;x_ d=,;' dTv; b[;,;n( .ojyeidTy;h .gv;n(

bo/;yn" 5
it bo/;ynIye gOxeWsU]e pmp[Xne
amo?y;y"
aq;t g[rqx;Ntiv/m( ) aq;to vnSpithomm( )
aq;t" pmI;m( ) aq;tokoR;hm( ) aq;to
mOik;;niv/m( ) aqtuRx;Ntm( ) aq ivv;kNy;
) aq;mu%p[yog" 8 aq;mu%p[yog" ) aq ivv;-
kNy; ) aqtuRx;Ntm( ) aq;to mOik;;nm( )
aq;tokoR;hm( ) aq;t" pmI;/m( ) aq;to vn-
Spithomm( ) aq;t g[rqx;Ntiv/m( 9
it bo/;ynIygOxeWsU]e pmp[Xn"
it bo/;ynIygOxeWsU]' sm;m( 49
The beginning and ending of the Pitmedha Stra is as follows:
aq bo/;ynIy iptOme/sU]e p[qm" p[Xne

p[qm" %<@"
aq y;iht;inRm;Rr' gCzTyuptpt; v; jry; v;
Ev;Sy yjm;n;ytne xyn' kLpyeyujR`nen g;hRpTym( 1
tdSmw .=;n;hrNt y;vdl' .=;y mNyte 2 s yu
h;gdo .vit punreit ) yu vw p[wit n pySsm;sit 3
aqwtdho]' s;ymupm' p[;trpvgRmTy;c;y;R b[uvte 4

t]od;hrNt--s yid s;y' teho]e p[ey;t( p[ity
p[;trho]' juy;t( 5 aq yid p[;trho]e te kxlm(
6 aqem* dxRp,U Rm;s* p*,Rm;Syupm;vm;v;Sy;s'Sq;-
ivTy;c;y;R b[uvte 7 t]od;hrNt--s yid p*,Rm;Sy;'
vO;y;' p[ey;t( p[ity;m;v;Sy;' yjet( 8 aq ym;v;-
Sy;y;' vO;y;' kxlm( 9 aq ySyo.e pvR,I aitpe
Sy;t;mitpp[;y' kvIRt 10 aq y;tRSy;ho]'
iviCzet ySy pu]o v;Ntev;sI v;l' kmR,SSy;t( )
sor<yorIn( sm;roodvs;y mqTv;In( ivTy
ye nNtumte puro@;xm;kp;l' invRpit xr;v' d=,;'
dd;it s; p[seiSs'itte 11 aq yid ivp[;Nte
p[ey;U,ImetN]' s'Sq;Py;po .=;n>yvhreyu"--apo
.=;n>yvhrNt it ivD;yte 12 aq;Sy;InupinTyem;'
idx' ivh;r' kLpyTv; d=,;p[;cIm(--EW; ih iptO,;'
p[;cI idk it ivD;yte 13 aqwnm;d;y;Ntre, veuTk-
r* p[p; j`nen g;hRpTymups;dyNTy] hivinRPyt it
14 aqwnm;d;y;NtveRid p[;iKxrsm;s;dyNTy] hivr;-
s;tit 15 aq g;hRpTy a;Jy' ivl;PyoTpUy uc
ctugORhIt' gOhITv; p[ets d=,' b;mNv;r>y;hvnIye
juhoit 16
it bo/;ynIye iptOme/sU]e p[qmp[Xne

p[qm" %<@"
tOtIyp[Xne ;dx" %<@"
aqwW;' pI s'vTsrm/XxyIt =;rlv,m/um;'s;in koxI
/;Ny' vjRyedNy] itle>y" 1 shd=,o v; iptOme/-
StSy;/| kvRNt 2 Eten iv/n; p[et' inhRrit pXyit pu]'
pXyit p*]' n xU{eWu j;yte n;npTyo j;yte Ty;h .gv;n(
bo/;yn" 3
it bo/;ynIye iptOme/sU]e tOtIyp[Xne
;dx" %<@"
aqwW;' pI ) aq;t" prv[;jkSy ) aq;toiSqs'c-
ym( ) aq yNtvRI ) a;iht;et( ) a;pu_m( )
yqo Et p[;Kc*;t( ) aq hwk tU,Im( ) mMme
cmsm( ) yq; ipt; pu]' pXyit ) aq;?vyuR" p[;cIn;-
vItI ) aq;to ij;tIn;' dhnkLpm( 11 aq;to ij;-
tIn;' dhnkLpm( ) aq;?vyuR" p[;cIn;vItI ) yq; ipt;
pu]' pXyit ) mme cmsm( ) aq hwk tU,Im( ) yqo
Et p[;c*;t( ) a;pu_m( ) a;iht;et( ) aq
yNtvRI ) aq;toiSqs'cym( ) aq;t" prv[;jkSy
) aqwW;' pI 12
it bo/;ynIye iptOme/sU]e
tOtIy p[Xn" sm;"

iptOme/sU]' sm;m( 50
The Bodhyana Pitmedhahehastra begins and ends as follows:
aq iptOme/xeWsU]e p[qm" %<@"

aq;vixp[yoge mr,s'xye b[ s'SmOTy dx d;n;in
Tv; T;Ntg;' d;t( 1
vWeRvWeR mOtitq* ;' ky;Rt( ) iv._Stu pOqy;Rt(
p[its;'vtr;idkmit 1
it bo/;ynIye iptOme/xeWsU]e tOtIy" %<@"
sm;' ced' bo/;ynIyiptOme/xeWsU]m( 51
H. The Kauhika Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Kauhika Stra with the Alveus. Gray describes the Alveus as follows: (Please refer to
Figure 27, p. 258.)
The main mass of the hippocampus consists of gray substance, but on its
ventricular surface is a thin white layer, the alveus, which is continuous with the
fimbria hippocampi.52
The alveus is the layer of the hippocampus bordering the ventricles. It contains
subicular and hippocampal pyramidal cell axons converging on the fimbria of the
fornix.53
The Kauhika Stra belongs to the haunaka recension of Atharva Veda. The text has
fourteen chapters made up of a total of 141 mostly prose paragraphs. Bloomfield
describes it as follows:
It contains . . . all the salient practices, which are regularly treated in such
[Gihya Stra] texts, notably the sacraments (saskra), from conception,

through marriage, to death; also the madhuparka, jyatantra, etc. . . . [It includes
also] an account, in stra form, of the practices implied along with the recitation
of the individual Atharvan hymns: the recitation and the practice, or perhaps to
speak more cautiously, some practice, of which the stra gives a later developed
form. . . The Kauhika is a mixture of two distinct kinds of stras, Atharva stras
and Gihya stras. 54
A small portion has been translated into English by Gonda.55 The beginning and
ending of the text are as follows:
k*ixk sU]m(
aq iv/' v+y;m" 1 s punr;;yp[Tyy" 2 a;;y"
punmRN]; b[;,;in c 3 tq; b[;,iv/rev' kmR-
l; mN];" 4 tq;Ny;q;R" 5 tq; b[;,l; mN];"
6 td.;ve s'p[d;y" 7 p[mu_Tv;d(b[;,;n;m( 8 yD'
Vy;:y;Sy;mo dev;n;' ipt,;' c 9 p[;% p;'xu kroit
10 yDopvItI dev;n;m( 11 p[;cIn;vItI ipt,;m( 12
p[;gudGv; dev;n;m( 13 d=,; ipt,;m( 14 p[;gudgpvg|
dev;n;m( 15 d=,p[Tygpvg| ipt,;m( 16 sTkmR
ipt,;' }yvr;/| dev;n;m( 17 yq;id' v; 18 a.-
d=,m;c;ro dev;n;' p[sVy' ipt,;m( 19 Sv;h;k;r-
vW$(k;rp[d;n; dev;" 20 Sv/;k;rnmSk;rp[d;n;" iptr"
21 pmUllUn' bihR ipt,;m( 22 pvRsu dev;n;m( 23
p[ yCz pxRmit d.;Rh;r;y d;]' p[yCzit 24 aoW/I-
d;RNtu pvRTyupr pvR,;' lUTv; tU,Im;Tyortoep-
s;dy;it 25 n;' ivpy;RvteRt 26 n;Ntr; yD;;in
Vyvey;t( 27 d=,' j;nu p[.uJy juhoit 28 y; pUv;R

p*,Rm;sI s;numityoRr; s; r;k; 29 y; pUv;Rm;v;Sy;
s; snIv;lI yor; s; k" 30 aopvsq Tyu-
pvTSy_mXn;it 31 m/ulv,m;'sm;WvjRm( 32
mm;e vcR it sm/ a;/;y v[tmupwit 33 v[ten Tv'
v[tpt it v; 34 b[c;rI v[Ty/" xyIt 35 p[;tRte
* kmR,e v;' veW;y v;' sut;y v;mit p;,I p[=;Ly;-
pre,;edR.;Rn;StIyR teWUrm;n@h' roiht' cmR p[;Gg[Ivmur-
lom p[StIyR piv]e kte 36 d.;Rvp[Czp[;Nt* p[=;Ly;-
nulommnum;iR iv,omRns; pUte Sq it 37 1
aStmte is;y;' i]s;y;' c p;$v"
aq t;vTk;l' .uKTv; pdoW .e s'?ye 37
aPsu Xmx;ne xYy;y;m.xSte %leWu c
aNt"xve rQy;y;' g[;me c;<@;ls'yute 38
dugRN/e xU{s';ve pw xBde .ye te
vw/OTye ngreWu c 39
ain_n c v;ss; crt' yen mwqunm(
xy;n" p[*!p;do c;g[topSq;Ntk guro" 40
ivrMy m;te xI`[e p[Ty;rM.o iv.;iWt"
sveR,;prr;]e, ivrMy p[Ty;rM.o n ivte 41
p*WI p[m;,m.[ev;ptuR ced/Iy;n;m( 42
vW| ivuTStnyuv;R ivpte 43

i]r;]' Sq;n;sn' b[cyRmrs;x' copeyu" 44
s; t] p[;y" s; t] p[;y" 45 5 141
TyqvRvede k*xksU]e ctudRxo?y;y"
sm;"
it k*xksU]' sm;m( 56
I. The Hirayakehya Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Hirayakehya Gihya Stra with the Fasciolar gyrus. Mercksource describes the
Fasciolar Gyrus as a posterior and upward extension of the dentate gyrus, forming a
transitional area between the dentate gyrus and the indusium griseum.57 Gray explains:
The splenium of the corpus callosum overhangs the posterior ends of the thalami,
the pineal gland and tectum, but is separated from them by several structures. On
each side the crus of the fornix and gyrus fasciolaris curve up to the splenium.
The crus continues forwards on the inferior surface of the callosal trunk, but the
gyrus fasciolaris skirts above the splenium, then rapidly diminishes into the
indusium griseum.58
The Hirayakehya Gihya Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur Veda. The text is divided into two Prahna, each with eight Paala. There
are 29 Kaik, or prose paragraphs, in the first Prahna, and 20 Kaik in the second
Prahna. There is also an Hirayakehya Gihya heha Stra, having one Prahna with
8 Paala, and Hirayakehya Gihya Krik having 260 verses, and dealing with the
rites from Upanayana to the tonsure ceremony (Chaula). The first Prahna of the
Gihya Stra begins with the Upanayana ceremony and the various rites of student life.
This is followed by marriage rites, and rites for beginning a household, including
construction of a house. Pregnancy and rites for the young child are explained in Prahna
two, along with expiatory rites, and seasonal festivals.59 There is an English translation of
the Gihya Stra by Oldenberg.60 Beginning and ending sections of the Gihya Stra are
as follows:
aq ihr<ykxgOsU]m(
pnyn' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 svW| b[;,mupnyIt 2
Ek;dxvW| r;jNy' ;dxvW| vwXym( 3 vsNto b[;,'
g[Ime r;jNy' xrid vwXym( 4 a;pUyRm;,p=e pu<ye n=]e
ivxeWe, pu'n;m/eye 5 yuGm;Nb[;,;nen privy pu<y;h'
SvSTyynmOmit v;cyTv; 6 a;xtSy km;rSy
kx;Nv;pyTv; ;tml'tm( 7 aht' v;s" pr/;y 8
p[;cInp[v, dIcInp[v,e p[;gudKp[v,e sme v; dex
Ty;vo+y 9 a' mqTv; l*ikk v;Ty NyuPyop-
sm;d/;it 90 p[;gg[wdR.wRr' prStO,;it 11 aip vod-
gg[;" p;TpurSt; .vNt 12 d=,;nur;NkroTyur;-
n/r;Nyid p[;gudgg[;" 13d=,en;' b[;ytne d.;RNs'-
StIyR 14 my gO;m ) yo no a" ) it ;>y;m;-
Tm' gOhITv; 15 re,;' d.;RNs'StIyR yq;q| {Vy;-
, p[yun_ 16 aXm;nmht' v;sojn' m*I' me%l;'
i]vOt;' b[;,Sy Jy;' r;jNySy;vIsU]' vwXySy bwLv' p;-
l;x' v; d<@ b[;,Sy nwYyg[o/' r;jNySy*duMbr' vwXySy
17 Ekv'xitd;m?m' s'nTy;itprm;,' v; 18
tiSmHzMy;" pr/Iin?m ps'nit 19 dvI| kcRm;'Jy-

Sq;lI' p[,It;p[,yn' yen c;qR" 20 sdev sv;R,
yqoppd' v; 21 EtiSmNk;le b[; yDopvIt' Tv;p
a;cMy;pre,;' d=,;itMy b[sdn;O,' inrSy;p
pSpOXy;m.mu% pivxit 22 sm;vp[iCz;g[* d.*R
p[;dexm;]* piv]e Tv;Nyen n%;iCzv;rnumOJy piv];-
NtihRte p;]ep a;nIyopbl' pUryTvodgg[;>y;' piv];>y;'
i]TpUyore,;' d.eRWu s;dyTv; d.wRripd/;it 23 itr"
piv]' p[o=,I" s'STy yq; purSt;ilvNTyu;n;in Tv;
ivW;ye?m' i]" sv;R." p[o=it 24 dvI| inPy s'mOJy
puninRPy ind/;it 25 s'm;g;Rn>yu+y;;v;d/;it 26
a;Jy' ivl;Py piv];NtihRt;y;m;JySq;Ly;m;Jy' inPyo
dIco;r; tev/Ty;voTy d.Rt,;>y;' p[TySy
i]" pyR Tvodgu;Sy;;r;Np[TyUodgg[;>y;' piv];>y;'
punr;h;rm;Jy' i]TpUy piv]e;v;/;y 27 1
vwxMp;yn;y plve itr;yo%;y;]ey;y pdk;r;y
k*i<@<y;y vOk;r;y sU]k;re>y" sTy;W;!;y p[vcn-
ktOR>y a;c;yeR>y AiW>yo v;np[Sqe>y ?vRreto>y Ek-
pI>y it 1 yq;Sv' iptO>yo m;t;mhe>y kLpyNt 2
amumw kLpy;Mymumw kLpy;m ) Ty;snen 3 amu'
tpRy;Mymu' tpRy;m ) Tyudkn 4 amumw nmomumw nm"

) it gN/pup/UpdIpw" 5 amumw Sv;h;mumw Sv;h; )
Tyen 6 amu' tpRy;Mymu' tpRy;m ) it flodkn 7
amumw nmomumw nm" ) TyupSq;y 8 apre, veidm-
mupsm;/;y Vy;itpyRNt' Tv; k;<@WIRuhoit k;<@n;-
m;in v; s;iv]ImOGved' yjuveRd' s;mvedmqvRved' sds-
Spitmit ) Tv; p[qmen;nuv;kn;/Iyte ) k;<@;dINv;
sv;Rn( ) jy;id p[itpte ) iSvdNt' Tv; }yh-
mek;h' v; =My yq;?y;ym?yetVymit vdNt 9 k;-
<@;Tk;<@;t( ) y; xten ) it ;>y;mudk;Nte dUv;R
ropyNt 10 d/mUmRmNt' Tv; p[;cImudIcI' v; idx-
m;tmtor;j' /;vNt 11 p[TyeTy;pUpw" s_.rodneneit
b[;,;' StpRyNt 12 Ev' p;r;y,sm;* dUv;Rrop,od/-
/;vnvjRm( 13 inTymev;deRv;nOWINpt' tpRyNt
tpRyNt 14 20
am" p$l"
itIy" p[Xn" sm;" 61
Beginning and ending of the Gihya heha Stra are as follows:
aq sTy;W;!ivrctihr<ykixgOxeWsU]m( ) t] p[qm"
p$l" ) aq;t a;c;r;NVy;:y;Sy;m" ) a;c;r;Ll.te
/mRm;c;r;Ll.te /nm;c;r;Ll.tesu%m;c;r;dev mo='
p[;uy;t( ) Tq;y pme y;me x;Ntm;nsopin{" sit

ivro/e t' TyKTv; no ce] s\ iSqt" sm* p[;,;p;n* ÒTv;
idv;kr' smuTq;Py idv;kre, p[oTfLlte pe m;ns' h's'
sm;yet( ) am;]' puW'pr;pr' JyotIp' sm;loKy
idVy' idVyen c=uW; yq;l;.muW"k;le iSqTv;Sto]wrnek-
/; StuTv; sop;nTko bihy;Ry;Tsjl;xy' ivrlm( )
aiSqiv<mU].Smk$;idk n;;mn( ij" iSqrmn;"
xucSq;ne {Vyj;t' in/;yv;luk;imdUv;Ridn; ivmu_;'
mOik;m;d;y rQy;y; dUrt" Sq;Py /*t' jl;Ntk?vno
dUr' gTv; tto m*nI d=,k,oRpvItv;n( invIt' pOt"
Tv; s'vOtmStko mU/;RnmSpOxn( rhSye ivsOjeNmlm( )
Cz^;itCz^* c;N{;y,mit svRp[;y" svRp[;y"

10
it sTy;W;!ihr<ykixgOxeWsU]e
p[qmp[Xnem" p$l"
sm;md' sTy;W;!ihrNykixgOxeWsU]m( 62
Beginning and ending of the Gihya Krik are as follows:
gOk;rk;" )
knk;l.yuR_" kLpsU]iv/;y." )
sml'tmU/;Rn' sTy;W;!mup;Smhe 1
a;c;y;RNm;tOd;dIn.vN tdIrt;n( )
aq;RNs'gO gOSy iyNte k;rk; my; 2
ky;Rdupny;dIin ivv;h;Nt;in l*ikk )
aNyrt' kmR svRm*p;snenle 3
n;m;idWu .veNt;idp[;xn;idWu k*tukm( )
g.oRp;kmRvjeRWu c*l;idvr' .vet( 4
y];prveW" Sy;t];whoRm yte )
n Sy;dupnySy;d* ti/" p[;gs'.v;t( 5
a];vd;n/moRym;pUvRTv; ivte )
a;`;rsihte p=e Sq;lIp;k s Cyte 6
pney' smuTq;Py s'SpOXy mns; iy;m( )
s'kLpmN]vcn' prd;nmit SmOtm( 7
aNv;r>y km;roip a;sIn" p[;%o .vet(
m;t; v; b[c;rI v; dKsmupivXy c 256
bv; kx;Nkm;rSy gOIy;omye tt"
ap a;nIy xIt,;St;.r" p[d=,m( 257
Ndn;idvpn;Nt' sVy' svR] pUvRvt(
devUrit mN]e, p[vpe=,e tt" 258
yen;vpidit p;] pUWeTyud_t"
yq; Jyogit purt" ix%;' ky;Rq;iv/ 259
in/;y gomye svoRNy] pUWeit mN]t"
in%nedq go v; d.RStMb duMbre 260

Tyupnyn;idc*l;Nt; gOk;rk;" 63
J. The Vrha Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vrha Gihya Stra with the Entorhinal cortex. The Entorhinal area is the area of cortex
between the Prorhinal area and the Parasubiculum. (Please refer to Figure 27, p. 258).
Gray describes it as follows:
The entorhinal cortex (Brodmanns area 28) extends rostrally to the anterior limit
of the amygdala. Caudally it overlaps a portion of the hippocampal fields. The
more primitive levels of the entorhinal cortex (below the amygdala) receive
projections from the olfactory bulb. More caudal regions do not generally receive
primary olfactory inputs.
The entorhinal cortex is divisible into six layers and is quite distinct from other
neocortical regions. Layer I is acellular and plexiform. Layer II is a narrow
cellular layer, which consists of islands of large pyramidal and stellate cells.
These cell islands are a distinguishing feature of the entorhinal cortex. They form
small bumps on the surface of the brain that can be seen by the naked eye
(verrucae hippocampae), and provide an indication of the boundaries of the
entorhinal cortex.64
Several fields in the temporal lobe neocortex, especially TF and TH of the

parahippocampal gyrus, the dorsal bank of the superior temporal gyrus, the
perirhinal cortex (Brodmanns area 35) and the temporal polar cortex, together
with the agranular insular cortex and posterior orbitofrontal cortex, all project to
the entorhinal cortex. Projections to the entorhinal cortex also arise from the
dorsolateral prefrontal cortex (Brodmanns areas 9, 10, 46), the medial frontal
cortex (Brodmanns areas 25, 32), the cingulate cortex (Brodmanns areas 23, 24),
and retro-splenial cortex. . . . The entorhinal cortex projects to the perirhinal
cortex as well as to temporal polar cortex, caudal parahippopcampal and cingulate
gyri.65
The Entorhinal cortex is part of a circuit or loop through the Hippocampus, that employs
a number of major limbic system components. Gray explains:
The dentate gyrus is the point of entry into the hippocampal circuitry. It receives
fibres via the perforant path projections from layers II and III of the entorhinal
cortex. The axons terminate in the outer two thirds of the molecular layer of the
dentate gyrus, on the dendritic spines of granule cells. These cells project heavily
via their mossy fibers onto the proximal dendrites of CA3 pyramidal cells. The
latter give rise, via the so-called Schaffer collaterals, to a projection that
terminates mainly in the stratum radiatum of the CA1 hippocampal field. The
CA1 field projects heavily to the subicular complex, which projects to the
entorhinal cortex.66 (p. 408)
The Vrha Gihya Stra belongs to the Charaka branch of the Maitryaya
recension of Kiha Yajur Veda. It is divided into 17 Khaa. Bhattacharji describes the
text:67
The work is divided into seventeen Khaas the first of which is a supplement
to the Maitryaya Stras. The rest deals with the usual cooked oblations, rites
for the newborn child, the initiation, on which it lays great stress stating that one
should not teach, marry, perform a wedding or any other rite for the uninitiated.
There follows a list of rites to be performed at initiation. Rules for Vedic studies
with holidays and interruptions come next. After graduation comes the wedding
rite . . . The other usual rites follow and lead to those for the pregnant woman.
The last chapter lays down rules for offering oblations to the various directions
and near the furniture for warding off evil influences.
v;r;hgOsU]
nmo yDvr;h;y
at" pr' prx; mw];y,IysU]Sy ) gOpuW" p[;y'
anug[ihkh*tOkxuLvkorekvw,v;?vyRivkc;tuhoR-
tOkgon;mk;klp;drhSyp[itg[hymkvOWoTsgRp[Xn{iv-
,W$(k;r,p[/;ns;Ndeihkp[vr;?y;y{iv/;nzNdonum-
,I aNtKyRkLpp[v;siv/p[;tpSq;n.UtoTprit
;v\ xit"prxs':y;n;m( 1 gOe* p;kyD;iNvhret(
2 hSvTv;Tp;kyD" ) Sv\ ih p;k Ty;c=te 3
dxRp,U Rm;sp[it" p;kyDiv/rp[y;jonnuy;jos;m-

/enIk" 4 Sv;h;k;r;Nt' ing hom;" 5 prtN]oTp"
d=,;;v;iht;" kvIRt x;l;;vn;iht;" 6
gomyen gocmRm;]' ctur\ Sqi<@lmuplPyeWum;]' tiSm-
Nl=,' kvIRt--sTysdsIit p;/;RdudIcI' le%;' l%it
) AtsdsIit d=,;/;RTp[;cIm( ) /mRsdsITyur;/;R-
Tp[;cIm( ) m?ye ito v; p[;cI" ) jRSvtIit
d=,;m( ) pySvtITyur;m( ) N{;y Tveit m?y;; )
sv;R" p[;dexm;}yo d.eR,;vl%et( 7 a" p[o+y;\
s;dyit 8 prsmu prStIyR pyuR+y tU,Im?m;bihR"
s'n g[;gg[wdR=,;rM.wdKs\ SqwryuGmw/;Rtu." StO,;it 9
d=,toeb[R;,mupveXyort dp;]m( 10 bihRW" piv]e
kte 11 sm;vp[iCzp[;Nt* d.*R p[;dexm;]* piv]e Sqo
vw,Vye TyoW?y; zv; iv,omRns; pUte Sq TyS]-
NmOJy p[o=,I/RmwR" s\ STy p[,It;' p[,Iy invRp,p[o=,s\
vpnmit yq;devt' cm/Ty uKuv' p[mOJy;>yu-
+y;* p[t;Py--aiditrs n;iCzp]eTy;Jym;v/-
yit 12 pOXne" pyosITy;Jy' invRpit 13 pr v;j-
pitrTy;Jy\ hiv i]"pyR kroit 14devSTv; sivto-
Tpun;iTvTy;Jy\ pyit 15 tU,Im?m;bihRivRp[o+y
yq;;tm.prStO,;it 16 pr/INprd/;it 17 tejo
sITy;Jymve+y p;dedR.eRv;s;dyit 18 a.`;yR

Sq;lIp;kmurt ;syit 19 sdeve?mm;/;y vwp;-
=" p[qmo hom;n;m( 20 b[;,m;mN}y sm/m;/;y;`;-
r;v;`;y;RJy.;g* Tv; yuniJm Tveit c yojyTv; 21 n
yu_o hVy\ vht it h ivD;yte 22 k;m' purSt;uro
juhoit--yu_o vh j;tved" purSt;idd\ iv iym;,\
yqeh Tv' .WG.eWjSy;s go; Tvy; p[stU ; g;m' pUW\
snem ) Sv;h; it ) iv; ae Tvy; vy' /;r;
dNy; v ) aitg;hemih iWm( ) it 23 n=]m;
devt;\ yjet ) ahor;]mOtu' itq' c 24 a.`;yR yvt\
hv" Sy; juy;q;devt\ yq;devty; cc;R 25
a;kt;y Sv;h; ) a;ktye Sv;heit jy;Njuy;t( 26
p[j;pit" p[;yCzt( ) @;m it iSvtmur;/RpUv;R/eR
juy;t( 27me=,mupy;m' piv]e c;Nv;d?y;t( 28 aNv
no anumit" ) aiNvdnumte Tvimit .U" Sv;heit p[;y-
;tI 29 Tvo ae ) s Tvo ae ) mno Jyoit" )
]yS]\ xNtv" ) ay;;esIit c 30 m\ Stn'
m/umNt' /y;p;' p[pInme sllSy m?ye
Ts' juWSv m/umNtmUmR \ smu{y\ sdnm;ivxSv )
Sv;h; it pr/ivmokm.juhoit 31 apt TySy
juy;t( 32 E/oSye/WImih Sv;heit sm/m;d/;it )

smds sme/WImhIit itIy;m( 33 bihRiW pU,Rp;]'
innyet( 34 EWov.Oq" 35 p;kyD;n;metN]m( 36
a;poihIy;.m;RjRyTv; pyuR=et 37 vro d=,; ) a\
vr\ iv;t( ) g;mTyek 38
it v;r;hgO p[qm' %<@m(
aq vwdev\ Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 t] s;y'p[;t"p[.OtIn;mho
]vTprsmu prStIyR pyuR+y s;y' p[;t" Sy;idTyek 2
hivySy v; sSy vwdev" 3 aye som;y p[j;ptye
/NvNtrye v;Stoptye ive>yo deve>yoye iSvte c
juy;t( 4 avxSy bl\ hret( 5 d/m/umSy;ye
purSt;m;y d=,t" som;y p;,;yort" m?ye v-
,;yRm>y;' b[,e c ) aye pOqVyw v;yveNtr=;y
sUy;Ry idve cN{mse n=]e>y it 6 a" kM.dexe 7
aoW/vnSpit>yo m?ydexe 8 k;m;y ) gOhpty
it xYy;dexe 9 yw c 10 r=ojne>yoNt" xr,e 11
a;k;x;yeit Sqlk;<@;>y;m( 12 tU,I' inMyopr
xr,e 13 kVy' p[;Cy;m( 14 iptO>y" Sv/eTynuWjet( 15
nm TyNte c 16 ye b[;,;" p[;Cy;' idXyhRNtu ) ye dev;
y;in .Ut;in p[pe t;in me SvSTyyn' kvRiNTvit ) d=-
,Sy;m( ) p[tICy;m( ) rSy;m( ) ?v;Ry;m( ) ye
b[;,; it svR];nuWjet( 17 ehvdm;\ sm' .ojyTv;

ivduWo b[;,;nqRs\ v;cyet( 18 blhr,Sy;Nte y;
m;xWmCz;m;sIt 19 gOhpit"--aom=ymmiSTvTy;
h 20 .=;' p[d;y s;y'.ojnmev p[;tr;xet( 21 ivp[oy
gOh;nupitt( 22
it v;r;hgO sdx' %<@m(
it v;r;hgOsU]m( 68
K. The Gobhila Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Gobhila Gihya Stra with the Prorhinal cortex. The Prorhinal cortex is an area of cortex
adjacent to the Parasubiculum and Entorhinal cortex. The Gobhila Gihya Stra belongs
to the Kauthuma recension of Sma Veda. The text has four Praphaka, further
subdivided into 39 Kaik or chapters. Bhattacharji says, the rites covered in the
Gobhila Gihya Stra are almost the same as in most other Gihya Stra, except that
greater emphasis is laid on the Sman chanting student.69 There is an English translation
by Oldenberg: The first Praphaka deals with household rites including the full and new
moon sacrifices. The second treats marriage, pregnancy rites and early childhood and
student rites. In the third, vows and rules for student life are described, as well as
seasonal festivals. hrddha and other miscellaneous rites are described in the fourth
Praphaka.70
s;mvedSy go.lIygOsU]m(
aq;to gOkm;R<yupde+y;m" 1 yDopvIitn;c;Ntodkn

kTym( 2 dgyne pUvRp=e pu<yehin p[;g;vtRn;d" k;l'
iv;t( 3 yq;dex' c 4 sv;R<yev;Nv;h;yRvNt 5
apvgeR.p.ojn' yq;x_ 6 b[c;rI vedm/ITy;-
NTy;' sm/m>y;/;Syn( 7 j;y;y; v; p;,' jÒ=n( 8
anugu; ap a;Ty p[;gudKp[v,' dex' sm' v; prsmuo-
plPy m?yt" p[;cI' le%;muLl:yodIcI' c s'ht;' p;-
?ye p[;cISt Ll:y;>yu=et(9 l=,;vOdeW; svR]
10 .U.uRv"SvrTy.mu%m' p[,yNt 11 p[ete v;
gOhpt* prmeikr,m( 12 tq; itqn=]pvRsmv;ye 13
dxeR v; p*,Rm;se v;sm;/;n' kvIRt 14 vwXykl;;-
MbrIW;;m;Ty;>y;d?y;t( 15 aip v; by;jn
Ev;g;r;d(b[;,Sy v; r;jNySy v; vwXySy v; 16 aip
v;Ny' mqTv;>y;d?y;t( 17 pu<ySTvev;n/uRko .vtIit
18 yq; k;myet tq; ky;Rt( 19 s ydev;NTy;' sm/-
m>y;d/;it j;y;y; v; p;,' jÒ=Njuhoit tm.s'yCzt(
20 s Ev;Sy gOo.Rvit 21 ten cwv;Sy p[;tr;it-
Rt; .vtIit 22 s;ym;Tyupm Ev;t ?v| gO*
homo iv/Iyte 23 pur; p[;dukr,vel;y;" s;y'p[;trnu-
gu; ap a;hreTprcr,Iy;" 24 aip v; s;ym( 25
aip v; kM.;; m,k;; gOIy;t( 26 pur;Stmy;d'
p[;dukTy;Stmte s;ym;it' juy;t( 27 purody;Tp[;t"

p[;dukTyoidtenuidte v; p[;tr;it' juy;t( 28 1
rto g;' bvopitrhR,; pu] v;s seit 1 dm-
hmm;' p;' ivr;jm;;y;/it;mIit p[ititm;no
jpet( 2 y]wnmhRyyNt" Syu" 3 yd;v;hRyeyu" 4 iv-
rp;;~y;RcmnIym/upk;nekkxS]S]veRdyern( 5 y;
aoW/IrTyud' ivrm;StIy;R?yupivxet( 6 * ceTpOq-
gOG>y;m( 7 p;dyorNym( 8 yto devIrTyp" p[e=et 9
sVy' p;dmvneinj it sVy' p;d' p[=;lye=,' p;dmv-
neinj it d=,' p;d' p[=;lyet( 10 pUvRmNymprmNy-
mTyu.* xeWe, 11 aSy r;i^rsITy~y| p[itgOIy;t( 12
yxosITy;cmnIym;c;met( 13 yxso yxosIit
m/upk| p[itgOIy;t( 14 yxso .=os mhso .=os
I.R=os y' my /ehIit i]" ipbet( 15 tU,I' ctuqRm(
16 .Uy Ev;.p;y xeW' b[;,;y d;t( 17 a;c;Ntod-
k;y g*rit n;iptS]b[URy;t( 18 mu g;' v,p;x;d(-
WNt' me./ehIit t' jmuy co.yoTsOj g;mu tO,;in
ipbtUdkmit b[yU ;t( 19 m;t; {;,;mTynumN]yet 20
aNy] yD;t( 21 kteTy/yDm( 22 W@ a~y;Rh;R .v-
Nt 23 a;c;yR ATvk ;tko r;j; ivv;" ip[yo
itqrit 24 prs'vTsr;nhRyeyu" 25 punyRDivv;-
hyo punyRDivv;hyo 26 10
it ctuqR" p[p;#k"
it s;mvedSy go.lIygOsU]' sm;m( 71
L. The gnivehya Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the The
gnivehya Gihya Stra with the Periamygdaloid cortex. According to Carpenter and
Sutin,72
The periamygdaloid cortex is a region of the pyriform lobe; the pyriform lobe
consists of the lateral olfactory stria, the uncus and the anterior part of the
parahippocampal gyrus. The periamygdaloid area is a small region dorsal and
rostral to the amygdaloid nuclear complex; it is intimately related to the
prepyriform area.
The amygdaloid nuclear complex is a gray mass in the dorsomedial part of the
temporal lobe which underlies the uncus.
The gnivehya Gihya Stra belongs to the Vdhla branch of the Taittirya
recension of Kiha Yajur-Veda.73 The text is divided into three Prahna with a total of
26 chapters. Bhattacharji describes the text:
The contents cover all the Gihya rites from Pusavana to the fourth stage in
life, Sannysa. The last Prahna contains miscellaneous subjects: besides
hrddha and rites for enciente and the renouncer, it covers ancestor rites like the
Nryaa bali and the minor rite, hakala homa. A few rites treated in this work
are not found elsewhere.74
Beginning and ending paragraphs are as follows:
a;veXygOsU]m(
p[qm" p[Xn"
pnyn' Vy;:y;Sy;m" sme vWeR b[;,mupnyItwk;dxvWeR
r;jNy' ;dxe vWeR vwXym( ) vsNte b[;,' g[Ime r;jNy'
xrid vwXym( ) a;pUyRm;,p=e pu<ye n=]e ivxeWe, pu'n;-

m/eye yuGm;n( b[;,;nen privy pu<y;h' SvSTyyn-
mOmit v;cyTv; axtSy km;rSy kx;n( v;pyTv;
;tyltmht' v;s" pr/;Py p[;cInp[v, dIcInp[v-
ne p[;gudKp[v,e sme v;dexe Ty;vo+y skt;." Sq-
i<@l' TvoLl:y;' mqTv; l*ikk v;Ty in/;Pyo
psm;d/;it ) p[;gg[wdR.wR" prStO,;Tyipvodgg[;" p;t(
purSt; .vNt ) d=,;nur;n( kroTyur;n/r;n( yid
p[;gudgg[;" ) d=,en;' b[;ytne d.;Rn( s\ StIyR my
gO;m yo no a" it ;>y;m;Tm;nm' gOhITvore,;'
d.;Rn( s\ StIy;Rq;Sy {Vy;, p[yun_ ) aXm;nmht'
v;sojn' m*Ime%l;' i]vOt;' b[;,Sy Jy;' r;jNySy
a;ivk vwXySy bwLv' p;l;x' v; d<@ b[;,Sy nwyg[o/'
r;jNySy*duMbr' vwXySywkv'xitd;m?mmSyeTy;itp-
rm;,' v; ) EtiSmn( xMy;" pr/Iin?m psit )
dvI| kcRm;JySq;lI' p[,It;p[,y' yen c;Ny;in p[o+yte t
sdevsv;, yqoppd' v; EtiSmn( k;le b[; yDopvIt'
Tv;p a;cMy;pre,;' d=,;itMy b[;sn;t( tO,'
inrSy;p pSpOXy;m.mu%mupivxit )
aq svRp[;y;in juhoit ) pl;xxklm*duMbrxkl'
v;Ny;in y;Dkxkl;in v;* gOIy;t( ) p mh;yD;n(
Tv;' prStIy;RJy' ivl;PyoTpUy smNt' prWecn' kroit

) purSt;dopr; Vy;it.ivRt;." smSt;. Tv;
xkl;n;Jyen;>yJy Ekkxo juy;t( devtSywnso
vyjnms Sv;h; ) mnuytSywnsovyjnms
Sv;h; ) iptOtSywnsovyjnms Sv;h; ) a;Tm-
tSywnsovyjnms Sv;h; ) aNytSywnsovyjn-
ms Sv;h; ) yiv; c n_' cwnm tSy;vyjnms
Sv;h; ) yi;\ s;iv;\ swnm tSy;vyjnms
Sv;h; ) yTSvpNt j;g[twnm tSy;vyjnms
Sv;h; ) Ens Ensovyjnms Sv;h; it ) tqwv
priWCy Evmev;hrh" s;y' p[;t" xklhom' Tv; svR-
Sm;t( ikLbW;t( pUto .vit svRSm;t( ikLbW;t( pUto
.vtITy;h .gv;n;veXy" 2 .uKTv;;m( aqsvR-
p[;y;in
Ty;veXygOsU]e tOtIyp[Xne ;dxo?y;y"
tOtIy" p[Xn" sm;"
sm;' c;veXygOsU]m(
xu.' .Uy;t( 75
M. The hkhyana Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
hkhyana Gihya Stra with the Mossy Fibre pathway. The Mossy Fibre pathway is
one of three major afferent pathways running from the Subiculum to the CA1 region of
the Hippocampus. (Please refer to Figure 27, p. 258.)

The hkhyana Gihya Stra belongs to the Vskala recension of ik Veda.76
The text is divided into six chapters. Bhattacharji describes the text:
The first section is devoted to the seven Pkayajas, cooked oblations which are
offered at the Ahaks, hrva, grahya, Caitr, hvayuj, and the seasonal
hrddhas. . . . This is followed by the wedding rites. . . . Then follow the
pregnancy and the birth-rites, as also the boys naming, first food, first tonsure
and shaving.
The second book begins with initiation and continues with Vedic studies and the
students conduct. . . . In book III after the rites for the student we have directions
for building a house which is followed by the release of a stud-bull, and the
hrddhas. Book four begins with auspicious rites to the Manes for prosperity,
the beginning of the academic session (Upkaraa) and the occasions for
interrupting Vedic study. [The text] classifies seers into various groups.
Book five continues with the Vaihvadeva, the expiatory rites and rites for
consecration of tanks, wells, ponds, and gardens. A list of omens, diseases, and
various exigencies together with expiatory rites comes at the end of the book. The
last book begins with directions for the rayaka homa as the subject of
svdhyya, i.e. Vedic study, and closes with holidays and modes of Vedic
recitation.77
There is an English translation of the text by Oldenberg.78
aq x;;yngOsU]m(
aq p[qmo?y;y"
aq;t" p;kyD;NVy;:y;Sy;m" 1 a.sm;vTSyRm;no
y];NTy;' sm/m>y;d?y;mmN/It 2 vwv;' v; 3
d;y;k;l Ek 4 p[ete v; gOhpt* Svy' Jy;y;n( 5
vwx;:y;mm;v;Sy;y;mNySy;' v; 6 k;mto n=] Ek 7
pupxuiv$(kl;MbrIWby;jn;mNytmSm;dmN/It 8
s;y'p[;trek 9 s;ym;its'Sk;ro?vyuRp[Tyy Ty;c;y;"

10 p[;t" pU,;Rit' juy;w,Vyc;R tU,I' v; 11 tSy p[;-
dukr,hvnk;l;vho]e, Vy;:y;t* 12 yDopvItI-
Ty;id c s'.vTsv| kLpwkTv;t( 13 tdPy;" 14
p;ks'Sq; hv"s'Sq;" soms'Sq;Stq;pr;"
Ekv\ xitrTyet; yDs'Sq;" p[kitRt;" 15 1
sivt; p;t;=urTy;idTymupSq;y 1 Vy;vtRm;n;
p[Ty;yNTyupivxNt 2 yq;p" x;Nt; it x;Ntp;];dp
a;d;y 3 pOqVy;mvinnIy 4 yq; pOqvITySy;.-
kWRNTyev' my x;MyTvit d=,e\ se inlMpTyev' itIym(
7 Ev' tOtIym( 8 k;<@;Tk;<@;Ts'.vs k;<@;Tk;-
<@;Tp[rohs xv; n" x;le .veit dUv;Rk;<@m;d;y
mU/Rin Tv;StOPytu v;yuStOPytu sUyRStOPytu iv,uStOPy-
tup[j;pitStOPytu ivp;=StOPytu sh;=StOPytu svR-
.Ut;in tOPyNTvit 10 sumNtujwminvwxMp;ynpwl;;-
c;y;" 11 iptNp[Ty;Tmk;n( 12 smu{' v Typo innIy
13 v;mdeVy' jipTv; 14 yq;k;m' ivp[itNte 15
yq;gmp[D;uitSmOitiv.v;dnu;Ntm;n;divv;dp[it;-
d.y' x'.ve no aStu nmoStu devAiWiptOmnuye>y" xv-
m;yuvRpurn;my' x;Ntmrim=itmojStejo yxo bl'
b[vcRs' kitRm;yu"p[j;' pxUmo nmSt; v/RyNtu du-
t;upyu_;Un;/k; svRSm;TSvSt devAiW>y b[

sTy' c p;tu m;mit b[ sTy' c p;tu m;mit 16 6
it x;;yngO Wo?y;y"
sm;' ced' x;;yngOsU]m( 79
N. The Vdhla Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vdhla Gihya Stra with the Schaeffer Collateral pathway. The Schaeffer Collateral
pathway is one of three major afferent pathways running from the Subiculum to the CA1
region of the Hippocampus. (Please refer to Figure 27, p. 258.)
Like the gnivehya, the Vdhla Gihya Stra belongs to the Vdhla branch of
the Taittirya recension of Kiha Yajur-Veda. Currently only a few fragments of the
text are available. Because of the fragmentary nature of the text, it has not been included
in the reading curriculum. Table of contents and beginning paragraph of chapter 12 are
shown:
v;/UlgOsU]m(
anumsUcI
a;v;p 1 Atus'vexn 2 c*lkr, 3 s;'vTsrk;,
4 p;kmR 5 vwdev 6 sm;vtRn 7 ivv;h 8
ak; 9 pnyn 10 s;iv]v[t 11 ; 12
sip<@kr, 13 a*p;sn; 14 dhniv/ 15
aiSqsyn 16 mOtbl .Utbl 17 Ekoim( 18
iptOme/ 19 ; 20a;TvRJym( 21 goiptOyD
pvsqgiv 22 pv;s 23 piv]dxhivs( 24
sdSyTv 25 aoy;Rm 26 ucor;d;n 27 p;-

vhr, 28 p[;y 29 x;NtmN] 30 dhn 31
p;]yog 32 pr/kmR 33 x;NtmN] 34 punr;/ey
35 mh;puWprcy;R 36
v;/Ul gOsU]
; 12
jNmutxIl;c;rvt ;tk;n/gMy Sv;/Iv;smN]-
yet; o v; ;' kry it ) ,p=;Nte p[ytopr;-
e tx*cXxuKlv;s; yDopvItI d.eRSv;sIn Sv;gt-
mit b[yU ;t" p;m~yRm;cmnIy dTv; itlwrvky;Rp-
sVye v;so yDopvIte Tv; d.oRpKlOev;sneWu p[;co
vodIco v;yuGm;Nb[;,;nups'gOopvexyed;snmTyNv;-
r>y tt ;t;nuleWu bp[itsreWu b[;,eWu swkte Sq-
i<@le itlodk svRsur. Tv; b[;,eWu dTv; xo devI-
rit b[;,;nnuD;pyeTptn;v;hyy TyuxNtSTveTy;v;
piv];NtihRteWu b[;,eWUdknyeN/pup/UpdIpwrl'Ty s
Òtmm;d;y;* kryeit kivRit b[;,wrnuD;toxr,e
d=,;mupsm;/;y d.;Rn;StIyR d=,;g[;Npr/I'Stto
k;y| ky;Rd;m;Tyo yupyu_SsvoR n ceSmNy;" p[;-
cIrit Tv;Sy juy;t( ) som;y iptOmte Sv/; nmo
ym;y;'grSvte iptOmte Sv/; nmoye kVyv;hn;y Sv/;

nmeit txeW' b[;,e>yo ddd'gumUlmups'gOed' iv,uivR-
cmeTynuidxe;nU inWJy .Um* iptN?y;yNmns; itlx;k
sUp.=m;'ssrp;ys;pUpl;jcU,Rm/um' sÒtmmto
d;dnsUyub[;R,;N.u;n;;gu,doW;n.vded(b[;,;
n;NyoNy' SpOxeyunR p[.Utmit b[yU urNy] hSts'D;>ys( )
som ih y;vd' y;v n p[xSyte t;vdXnNt iptroNy]
d/mUlfl.=p;nk>y" piv];lp;,mR/u v;t; At;-
yteit jpeTpiv]N/mRx;S]pe;y]Imp[itrq m?ye jpe-
tStO;NTv; Svidtmit pO; xeWmnuD;Py p[t;ivk;r'
kyuRr( ) ivr;'S]Id?y;T]I<yevodp;];, sitl;in
spiv];, s*v,;Rin r;jt;in mONmy;NyXmmy;in v;
/UpgN/m;Ly;dxRp[dIp;n;dIin cophreTsv;Rivk;rm;-
d;y ]I<p<@;NTv; sVyen p;,n; d=,' p;,mups'-
gOwkkN]r.mN}y;s;vetidit d.eRWu sseid n cwv'
svR] yq;g[h,Ntevev p;,I inmOJyodp;]w" prPl;Vy
tTp;]mv;Kxr" Tv; d=,;. tpRyTv; x_to
n;mgo]m.;Vy;.v; b[yU ;;t;r" sNtu no b dey'
c;STvit ) vr;Nv;cyTv; ip<@;n* v;Psu v; p[=-
peTpI v; m?ym' ip<@mXnIy;Tpu]k;m;tRv;t; tto
ivp[;iNvsOJy twrnuD;toXnIy;t( ) ;' .uKTv;hor;]'
prhre idv; mwqun' v[jeid v[jeTKlIb; aLpvIy;R

aLp;yuW j;yNte n h vw ipt,;NtNtumuCzIN;Tptr"
ipt;mh;wv tqwv p[ipt;mh;" pu];tmudI=Nte ipPpl'
xkn; v m/um;'sen hVyen pys; p;ysen v; as*
d;Syit nStOi' vW;Rsu c m`;su c sNt;nv/Rn' pu]muu_'
iptOkmR, devb[;,s'yu_m.nNdNt pUvRj;" iptrStSy
tuyNt vOev ih WIvl;" yy;Sqo dd;TyNt;-
nNTy;y kLpte kLpt it 80
O. The Jaiminya Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Jaimini Gihya Stra with the Perforant pathway. The Perforant pathway is one of three
major afferent pathways running from the Subiculum to the CA1 region of the
Hippocampus. (Please refer to Figure 27, p. 258.)
Jaiminya Gihya Stra belongs to Sma Veda. The text has a Prva section with
24 Kaik, and an Uttara section with nine Kaik. There is an English translation by
Caland: The Prva section details the general outline of the domestic rites, pregnancy,
child and student rites, Vedic study, rites for the conclusion of student life, wedding,
regular evening and morning sacrifices, and the sacrifice of the first fruits. The Uttara
section describes the hrddha, the Ahaka, funeral ceremonies, the rite of the house, the
allaying of prodigies, the recitation of the Veda during a fast, and the appeasing of the
planets.81 The beginning and ending of the text are as follows:
aq jwmingOsU]
aq;to' p[,eyNp[;gudk p[v,m>yu+y Sqi<@l' l=m'
ky;RNm?ye p[;cI' re%;muLl:yodIcI' c s'iht;' p;o

m?ye p[;Cyo>yu+y;' p[it;pye.uRv" Svrit l=,;-
vOdeW; svR];q;t" p;kyD;NVy;:y;Sy;mo tot" p[t"
p[;xt it teW;mek;* homo inTye yDopvItodk;cmne
dxRp,U Rm;stN];" SvtN]; v; d=,toe" pU,Rp;]mupin-
d/;it uv' c;p;' pU,Rmurtoer?m;bihRdRevSy Tv; sivtu"
p[svenob;R>y;' pU,o hSt;>y;' p[o=;mIit p[o=tmup-
KlO' .vit sjuW; iStU,I' %;idr" p;l;xo ve?mSt-
dl;.e iv.ItkitLvkb;/kinMbr;jvO=xLmLyrlud-
/Tqkoivd;rXlem;tkvj| svRvnSptIn;m?m" kx;-
l;.e xUktO,xrxIyRbLbjmutvnlxu<#vj| svRtO,;in
xuKl;" sumnsSt;s;ml;.e jp;pk;kTq;.<@kr<@-
kvj| gN/vTyo v; svRv,;Rt a;Jyp[tyo .vNTyU-
/Ny' v; v;' v; d/ v; pyo v; p;der;cmn' i]r;c;-
med(" prmOjTe sdupSpOxeTp;d;v>yu+y xr xIWR<y;-
Np[;,;nupSpOxedp pSpOXy p;depsm;ihtSyopivXy
d=,en p;,n; .Umm;r>y jptId' .Ume.Rj;mh d' .{'
suml' pr; sp;Nb;/Sv;NyeW;' ivNd te /nmit vSvNt'
r;i]eidm'StoMyen tOcen;' prsmUhed;y; v; i]" p[Str-
mups'gO p[itidx' prStO,;it d=,purSt;dupMy;g[w-
mURl;in z;dyNp;opStIyoRlpr;j>y;muphre=,or" s
N/" 1
ihr<y' v; yen v; tuyTy;c;yRStd;it
yq; smuTqt' yN]' yN]e, p[ithNyte
tq; g[hopSpO;n;' x;Nt.Rvit d;,m(
n;idxeps; yu_' n;idxeivm;tm(
n c dev;Ntk ivp[' vO;Nt;' n;rI' prvOt;m(
aih'skSy d;NtSy /mRjt/nSy c
inTy' c inymSqSy sd;nug[h; g[h;"
g[h; g;vo nreN{; b[;,; ivxeWt"
pUjt;" pUjyNTyete indRhNTyvm;int;" 9
it jwminsU]' sm;m( 82
P. The Bhradvja Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Bhradvja Gihya Stra with the Alvear pathway. The Alvear pathway runs from the
Entorhinal cortex to the CA1 region of the Hippocampus. Please refer to Figure 27, p.
258.
The Bhradvja Gihya Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension
of Kiha Yajur-Veda. The text has 81 Kaika or prose paragraphs, grouped in three
Prahna. 83 According to Bhattacharji, It covers all the usual Gihyastra topics

beginning with wedding through the householders rites, special exigencies, expiations,
death, funeral and obsequial rites.84 There is an English translation by Prooye-
Salomons.85
.;r;jgOsU]m(
pnyn' Vy;:y;Sy;m" ) s purSt;dev s'.;r;nupkLpyte
p;l;xm?m' %;idrm*duMbr' vwkt' vwt=Iy;mev dvI|
kroit TvGbl;' mUld<@;rI' cturl' bl' kroit )
s;dy;c;rk kmeRit ivD;yte ) g.;RmeWu b[;,mupn-
yIt g.wRk;dxeWu r;jNy' g.R;dxeWu vwXy' g.RnvmeWu b[;-
,mTypr'v;s;'s sm;mnNTyw,ey' b[;,o vsIt r*rv'
r;jNyo bSt;jn' vwXyo ydjn' /;ryed(b[vcRvO;so
/;ryeT=]' v/Ryedu.y' /;yRmu.yovOR; it ivD;yte vsNte
b[;,mupnyIt g[Ime hemNte v; r;jNy' xrid vwXy' vW;Rsu
rqk;r' xxre v; sv;Rn;pUyRm;,p=e pu<ye n=]e ivxeWe,
pu'n;m/ey a;xtSy km;rSy kx;Nv;pyTv; ;tml'-
tmht' v;s" pr/;Py p[;cInp[v, dIcInp[v,e sme v;
dexe Sqi<@lmuTy;vo+y;' mqTv; l*ikk v;Ty
NyuPyopsm;d/;it 1
aq pvR<ytIte mno Jyoitry;;e ydiSme SviSt n
N{ it ct a;Jy;tIjuRTv; Sq;lIp;k c ky;RTp[;g-
My; at ?v| sopv;s" k;yoR yo*R i]Wu ]y Tyev'
nwmkvtIteWu p[;y' p;vR,vom" iptOyDetItep=;-
Tyye sopv;s" k;yR it s' inTyeWu cwvmev Sy;dq
mh;yD;n;' mno Jyoitrit yoS]y;,;' ctu,;| p;n;' v;

Wp[.Oit itStNtumtIRTv; cto v;,IjRpeidm' me v,
tv; y;m y te yTk ceTy; nvr;];dt ?vRm;
dxr;];to>y;vitRnIRTv; k;yRSt;Ntumt" ;tk-
Sy;ip homivz;vu_' p[;e p[;j;pTye tSy ivzStSy tu
punr;/ey' mno JyoitStNtumtI" punSTv;idTy; {; it c
pU,;Rit' p[tIy;det;mup`;teWu svR] S]y;wv' hom;.-
gmnSq;lIp;kWu sveRW;mNtto Vy;tIrit s'
nm a;c;yeR>yo nm a;c;yeR>y" 21
it .;r;jsU]e tOtIy" p[Xn" sm;"
.;r;jIy' gOsU]' sm;m( 86
Q. The pastamba Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
pastamba Gihya Stra with the Indusium griseum, also called the Supracallosal gyrus.
Please refer to Figure 25, p. 258, where it is labeled Gyrus supracallosus. Gray
describes the Indusium griseum:
The supracallosal gyrus (indusium griseum; gyrus epicallosus) consists of a

thin layer of gray substance in contact with the upper surface of the corpus
callosum and continuous laterally with the gray substance of the cingulate gyrus.
It contains two longitudinally directed strands of fibers termed respectively the
medial and lateral longitudinal striae. The supracallosal gyrus is prolonged around
the splenium of the corpus callosum as a delicate lamina, the fasciola cinerea,
which is continuous below with the fascia dentata hippocampi.
The dentate gyrus which may be considered as a modified part of the
hippocampus is partially separated from the gyrus hippocampus by the
hippocampal fissure and from the fimbria by the fimbrio-dentate sulcus; it is
intimately connected with the hippocampal gyrus and the hippocampus. When
followed backward the dentate gyrus separates from the fimbria at the splenium,
loses its incisions and knobs, and as the fasciola cinerea passes over the splenium
onto the dorsal surface of the corpus callosum and spreads out into a thin layer of
gray substance known as the indusium, which can be traced forward around the
genu of the corpus callosum into the gyrus subcallosus. The white matter of the
indusium known as the medial longitudinal striae (nerves of Lancisi) and the
lateral longitudinal striae, are related to the indusium somewhat as the cingulum is
to the gyrus cinguli. Axons from the indusium pass into the longitudinal striae,
some running forward and others backward while some after entering the medial
longitudinal stria, pierce the corpus callosum to join the fornix. Some of the fibers
which pass forward extend around the front of the corpus callosum and the
anterior commissure, then curve downward, according to Cajal, to enter the
corpus striatum where they join the olfactory projection-path. Other fibers are said
to arise in the parolfactory area, the gyrus subcallosus and the anterior perforated
substance (diagonal band of Broca) and course backward in the longitudinal striae
to the dentate gyrus and the hippocampal region. The indusium is usually
considered as a rudimentary part of the rhinencephalon.87
Although the indusium griseum is on the upper surface of the Corpus Callosum,
in close vicinity to the Cingulate gyrus and thus apparently part of the Mesocortex,
(Please refer to Figure 24, p. 255), it is classified as belonging to the Archicortex because
morphogenetically, the Indusium is actually the dorsal half of the Hippocampus that
became separated from the Hippocampal gyrus by the dramatic expansion of the Corpus
Callosum. Smythies explains: In the human brain the enormous posterior growth of the
corpus callosum from its origins just behind the hippocampal commissure carries the
hippocampus on its dorsal surface (and reduces this pattern to the vestigial induseum
griseum and longitudinal striae) and the fornix on its ventral surface. 88
The pastamba Gihya Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. The text is divided into 23 Khaa or 8 Paals. There is also a
Gihya heha.89 The text begins with general rules for household rites. Rules for
selection of the bride, the wedding and marriage follow. The Upanayana and rules for
student life are described, as well as the ceremonial bath for the end of student life. There
is a chapter on the proper reception of guests with the Samvartana rite. Pregnancy rites,
rites of birth and early childhood are then described. The building of a house, and rites to
cure specific diseases are explained. The last Paala describes the monthly hrddha
ceremony, and various expiatory rites. According to Bhattacharji, The pastamba
Gihya Stra . . . differs very little from the other Gihya Stra texts and lays greater
emphasis on the lighting of the domestic fire and on rites connected with the bride.90
There is an English translation by Oldenberg.91
a;pStMbgOsU]m(
aq p[qm" p$l"
p[qm" %<@"
aq km;R<y;c;r;;in gONte 1 dgynpUvRp=;h"
pu<y;heWu k;y;R, 2 yDopvIitn; 3 p[d=,m( 4
purSt;dudGvopm" 5 tq;pvgR" 6 aprp=e ip}y;,
7 p[;cIn;vIitn; 8 p[sVym( 9 d=,topvgR" 10
inm;ve=;, nwmk;in 11 am?v; p[;gg[wdR.wRr'
prStO,;it 12 p[;gudgg[wv;R 13 d=,;g[w" ip}yeWu 14
d=,;p[;gg[wv;R 15 re,;' d.;RNTs'StIyR N Ny
p;];, p[yun_ devs'yu_;in 16 sdev mnuys'yu_;in
17 Ekkx" iptOs'yu_;in 18 piv]yoSs'Sk;r a;y;-
mt" prIm;,' p[o=,Is'Sk;r" p;]p[o= it dxRp,U Rm;s-
vU,Im( 19 apre,;' piv];NtihRte p;]ep a;nIyodg-
g[;>y;' piv];>y;' i]TpUy sm' p[;,wTvore,;' d.eRWu
s;dyTv; d.wR" p[Cz; 20 b[;hm,' d=,to d.eRWu inW;

21 a;Jy' ivl;Py;pre,;' piv];NtihRt;y;m;JySq;Ly;-
m;Jy' inPyodIco;r; tev/Ty Jvlt;v-
uTy d.;Rg[e p[TySy i]" pyR Tvodgu;Sy;;r;-
Np[TyUodgg[;>y;' piv];>y;' punr;h;r' i]TpUy piv]e
anup[Ty 22
Ty;pStMbIye gOp[Xne p[qm" %<@"
]yoiv'x" %<@"
d=,en flIkr,muimury; Tv; gTvor;' jpet( 1
mur;>y;m.mN]yet ivo/o .vit 2 as'.vePsu"
preW;' SqUl;!;rk;jIvcU,;Rin k;ryTvory; su;y;-
SsMb;/ pvpet( 3 sqeR b.[um]U e, p[=;lyIt 4
sqeR ydSy gOhe p<y' Sy;t ry; juy;t( 5 y'
k;myet n;y' miCzeteit jIvivW;,e Sv' mU]m;nIy su-
mur;>y;' i]" p[sVy' priWet( 6yen pq; d;skmRkr;"
pl;yerNtiSm<v;Nyupsm;/;yor; a;tIjuRy;t( )
yen' vO=;Tflm.inpteyo v;.iv=pedvWRtKyeR v;
bNdur.inptedurwyRq;l p[=;lyIt 8 a;g;r-
SqU,;ivroh,e m/un pvexne kPv;' kpotpddxRnem;Ty;-
n;' xrIrreW,eNyeWu c;toTp;tevm;v;Sy;y;' inx;y;'
y];p;' n ,uy;depsm;/;n;;Jy.;g;Nt r;
a;tIRTv; jy;id p[itpte 9 prWecn;Nt' Tv;.-

mOte>y ry; d=,toXm;n' Mpr/' d/;it 10
Ty;pStMbIye gOp[Xne ]yov'x" %<@"
sm;Stq;m p$l"
sm;oym;pStMbgOsU]m( 92
R. The Vaikhnasa Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vaikhnasa Gihya Stra with the Medial Longitudinal Striae. Gray describes the Medial
(and Lateral) Longitudinal Striae as the white matter of the Indusium griseum (Please
refer to Figure 25, p. 256, where the Indusium griseum is labeled Supracallosal gyrus):
The supracallosal gyrus (indusium griseum; gyrus epicallosus) consists of a

thin layer of gray substance in contact with the upper surface of the corpus
callosum and continuous laterally with the gray substance of the cingulate gyrus.
It contains two longitudinally directed strands of fibers termed respectively the
medial and lateral longitudinal striae. . . . The white matter of the indusium known
as the medial longitudinal striae (nerves of Lancisi) and the lateral longitudinal
striae, are related to the indusium somewhat as the cingulum is to the gyrus
cinguli. Axons from the indusium pass into the longitudinal striae, some running
forward and others backward while some after entering the medial longitudinal
stria, pierce the corpus callosum to join the fornix. Some of the fibers which pass
forward extend around the front of the corpus callosum and the anterior
commisure, then curve downward, according to Cajal, to enter the corpus striatum
where they join the olfactory projection-path. Other fibers are said to arise in the
parolfactory area, the gyrus subcallosus and the anterior perforated substance
(diagonal band of Broca) and course backward in the longitudinal striae to the
dentate gyrus and the hippocampal region.93
The Vaikhnasa Gihya Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. The text has 7 Prahna with a total of 120 Khaa or prose
paragraphs. Bhattacharji describes the text as follows:
The Vaikhnasa Gihya Stra in seven Prahnas subdivided into Khaas

begins with the ritual bath and rinsing of the mouth for the four stages of life
(hramas). This is followed by fire rites, ancenstral rites, initiation, graduation
and the rest of the rites for the student and the householder. . . . Rites for
sanctification of the house is followed by the usual domestic rites from gestation
to hrddha. This last, together with funerary rites receives special attention.
Then follow untoward eventualities, and portents which require expiation.94
There is an English translation by Caland.95 The beginning and ending paragraphs
of the text are as follows:
vw%;nsgOsU]m(
aq inWek;ids'Sk;r;NVy;:y;Sy;m"
Atus'gmng.;R/;npu'svnsImNtiv,ublj;tkmoRTq;n-
n;mkr,;p[;xnp[v;s;gmnip<@v/Rn*@kopnynp;r;-
y,v[tbN/ivsgoRp;kmRsm;vtRnp;,g[h,;nITy;-
dx s'Sk;r;" x;rIr;" yD; ;v'xt( b[yDo devyD"
iptOyDo .UtyDo mnuyyDeit p;n;mhrhrnu;n' Sq;-
lIp;k a;g[y,mk; ip<@iptOyDo m;s;' cw}y;-
yujIit s p;kyD;" aGNy;/eymho]' dxRp,U Rm;s;-
v;g[y,ei;tum;RSyo in!pxubN/" s*];m,Iit s
hivyRD;" aomoTyom KQy" Wo@xI v;jpeyo
itr;]ooy;Rm it s somyD; Tyete cTv;r'xvNt
inWek;d; j;tk;Ts'St;y;' b[;<y;' b[;,;;tm;]"
pu]m;] pnIt" s;iv}y?yyn;d(b[;,o vedm/ITy x;-
rrwr; p;,g[h,;Ts'St" p;kyDwrip yjNoi]y" Sv;-
?y;ypr a;iht;hRivyRDwrPynU;n" somyDwrip .[U,"
s'Sk;rwretwpeto inymym;>y;mOiWkLp" s;ctuveRdtpoyo

g;iW" n;r;y,pr;y,o inNo muinrit s'Sk;rivxeW;-
TpUv;RTpUv;RTprovrIv;init ivD;yte 1
gOhSqSy*p;sne iviCze yid p[;,oT;NtvOR;nuD;tSt-
Tpu]" oi]y;g;r;dm;Ty s'St;y;' .uiv Vy;it."
s'Sq;Pyopitt juo dmUn; Tyqwn' prsmU prStIyR
pyuR+y;Jy' ivl;PyoTpUy uc ctugORhIt' gOhITv; s
Vy;tIRTv; punrip pUvRvhITv; pUv| dev;" p[;,;p;n;-
ivit ;>y;' m; Tv; vO=* s'b;/;' m; Tv; vO=* s'b;/e-
q;mit ;>y;me>y;vitRe air it ;>y;' punj;R
sh rYyeit ;>y;my;;e b[;, Ekhoteit ;>y;' me,
ctugORhIt;in Tv; puntugOhIt' gOhITv; mh;Vy;tI
juy;devmmuTp; pUvoR_n iv/n; dhn' ky;Rt( 9
sm" p[Xn" sm;"
sm;' gOsU]m( 96
Vaikhnasa Mantraprahna. There is a supplementary text belonging to the
Vaikhnasa recension that should be mentioned, called the Vaikhnasa
Mantraprahna. The name Mantraprahna refers to a class of texts that provide all the
Mantra that are recited in the various Yagya performances. In the Gihya and hrauta
texts describing the various Yagya performances, the Mantra that are to be recited are
sometimes given in full, but at other times they are referred to by name, or are referred to
by their Pratka, which is the first word of the Mantra. The pandit, knowing the Sahit
by heart, easily fills in the full Mantra that he is supposed to recite. The Mantra-
prahna simplifies this process somewhat by listing the Mantra by themselves.
Especially interesting is the feature that often these lists of Mantra contain Mantra that
are not contained in the Sahit. When that is the case, the Mantraprahna is not a mere
convenience, but an essential text for the performance of the Yagya. The existence of the
Mantraprahna was originally inferred by scholars when they cames across Pratka of
Mantras that could not be located in any existing Sahit. Mantraprahna are known
also for pastamba and hvalyana recensions.97 The first and fourth paragraphs of the
fifth Prahna of the Vaikhnasa Mantraprahna are as follows:
I vw%;nsmN]p[Xn;k
pmp[Xnp[;rM."
ip[yt;' .gv;iNv,uSsvRdevero hr"
IvTs;Ssh;=Sshcr,Stq; 1
jtNte pu<@rIk;= nmSte iv.;vn
nmSteStu WIkx mh;puW pUvRj 2
.vNtu sv;R" pu<y;:y; inm;Xxo.n;iNvt;"
TvTp[s;d;y' iv,o tv d;s;Ssm;gt;" 3
s;/y;mo ivm;n' te p[s;d' k no .v;n(
s;h;Yy' svR.OTy;Ste kvRNtu tv x;sn;t( 4
x;NtvIx;r.Ut;dIiNvsOj;Sm;.rev tu
anp;yI p[y;Tvg[e zTv; iv' pun"pun" 5 1
{' .UtmN{' ym' m;tSsom' vIrm[u{mN{' ym' vO=eN{;n( 1

vnSpit>yo nm" 2 km;rI>yo nm" 3 vO=r;je>yo nm"
4 svRk;mp[de>yo nm" 5 aye Sv;h; 6 vnr;j;y
Sv;h; 7 som;y Sv;h; 8 4 98
S. The Kauthuma Gihya Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Kauthuma Gihya Stra with the lateral longitudinal striae. Gray describes the medial
and lateral longitudinal striae as the white matter of the indusium griseum. As seen
above, the indusium griseum contains two longitudinally directed strands of fibers
termed respectively the medial and lateral longitudinal striae. . . . Axons from the
indusium pass into the longitudinal striae, some running forward and others backward
while some after entering the medial longitudinal stria, pierce the corpus callosum to join
the fornix.99 (Please refer to Figure 25, p. 256, where the indusium griseum is labeled
supracallosal gyrus.)
The Kauthuma Gihya Stra belongs to Sma Veda. It consists of 21 Khaa or
prose paragraphs. According to Bhattacharji, with regard to Kauthuma Gihya Stra
only some fragments are found and these show that the text is more of an auxiliary
Paddhati nature than a proper Gihya Stra.100 Beginning and ending verses are as
follows:
k*qumgOm(
IrStu
k*qumgOm;r>yte
aq;t" p[;y;in ) aq;t" m;,;' v+ye gOhSqo v;
b[c;rI v; gOhSqo gO;* b[c;rI l*ikk;* gOh-
Sqeivitcr,en prcr,e v; b[cyRiviCze l*ikk*

p[;tr;itpUvRk nwmk k;yRm( ) punr;/;ne vjRyet(
s;ymupMy t;Tk;lkp[;y;p* ce;Sy;' t] k;yRm(
) p*,RMy;Ty;mtIt' ce;>y;' tTkyuR" pvR,; ceTs'kLPy
k;yRm( td.;ve s" ky;Rd( apre, dx| Tve p[;y"
i]r;]' pr;]' v; dxr;]; ;" p[;ypUvRyD' yjete
t;vu.* pv;R s'kLPy tIt* t;m* tt( t] yid lop' v; t'
m;m;s;dtIt' v; punr;/;n' kyuR" ) p[;y;qeR p[;j;pTy'
v; tdU?v| ivxeW gO;* gO;' yid SpxeR']' t meko v;
k;yoR mN];,;' t;vu.* b[yU ;']I tTsm/* s'yu_' gOn( nv-
roh,' tt" kmR p[;,;y;m' kyuR" ) tU,I' priWCy mN]e,;>y
Cy;Ty;mnqR Strs( t;vu.* * sm/m;/;y .WTkmIRmN]'
b[yU ;t( ) a] pupStU,I' k;y| pI v; it sm;n' sm;rop,'
kyuR" ktRVy; it vwtdu .vit Svy' Svy' p[;yI tt
?v| ivxeW' Sy;d( aNy;* SvymmSm;ivtq;c yD-
evroh,' ky;| a;idsm;rop,' p[D;tStdmmuTsOJy
.U.uRv" Svrit b[yU ;" ) tU,I' itn( n gCzt( tdpTy;'
t p[;* kmR.[; SvgO;* Svy' Svy' p[;yr( at
?v| ivxeW' Sy;d( a;JytN]wrn;rop,' ceTsm;rop,' p[D;t"
punr;r>yp[;tr;Ty;id p[pd;NtpyRNt' yTkcTkmR yid
lop' Sy;t( p[;tr;iteTp[;ymTyek NyUnkm;Rid
punr;vO" p[/;n;dU?v| p[;yr( at ?v| ivxeWtN]e,

tto Vy;:y;t; p[;gudKp[v,e dexe t] Sq'@lmupl y;t( 1
Tyete v; v;mTyuw" b[Uy;t( p[d=,en jl' vI+y;idTym;-
idTymx_et( p[ity;me st( ì$k;vs;n' v;t;Stmy;d(
.vit tt" s;y m;jRyTv; km<@lunodk gOhITv; m!'
p[ivxet( ) p[;%opivXy tt dk pITv; ne]yo" p[=;-
Ly;cMy tt" p[;,;p;n* * tvXy;vIy* * r;jnx;x;-
ih,;>y;' gv;' v[te d' iv,u" W@c' devv[t;in EteW;'
pun" punr>y;so n it' v;vs;n' n in{' {;c it ;dx-
r;]mupv;so ;prev;d(v[t' n y;cte ) ;dxr;]' n;XnIy;t(
Tyev' ;dxr;]mupv;s" v;itT it SmOtm( ) yv-
hSpitb[R; t;vTSvgeR lok mhIyte n c punr;vtRte n c
punr;vtRte 21
k*qumgO' sm;m( 101
These are the 19 Gihya Stra texts which are presented by H.M. King Nader
Rm. There are a handful of additional Gihya Stra texts whose manuscripts have been
noticed by scholars, including Sambavya,102 haunaka, Kapihala, Phulla, Paithinasi103

and Gyatravidhna Gihya Stra.104 There are also a number of Gihya Stra texts that
have been referenced in subsequent literature, but are not currently extant. Bhattacharji
mentions hkalya, Aitareya, Bahvca, Bhravya, Prhara and Paigi for ik Veda
and Vjavpa for hukla Yajur Veda.105

The 19 Gihya Stra that H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated with the different
component parts of the archicortex give a detailed and comprehensive vision of the
architecture of Natural Law governing the quality of transformation alike in the human
physiology, in the household,106 and in the universe. H.M. King Nader Rm explains that
the mechanics of Kalp, transformation, allow one Law of Nature to be expressed
differently, taking into account different environmental values, background, etc.107 This
concludes the discussion of the 19 Gihya Stra correlated with the 19 components of the
archicortex.
III. HRAUTA STRA

The hrauta Stra are texts on major sacrifices. The major sacrifices are of three
kinds, according to Bhattacharji, 1) the Nitya rites that are compulsory daily and seasonal
rites such as the Agnihotra and Darhapramsa; 2) Naimittika rites to be performed on
special occasions; and 3) Kmya rites for the fulfillment of specific desires.108 In the
physiology, the hrauta Stra correspond to the Subcortical structures of the limbic
system, the fine detailed structure of brain architecture that connects the unconscious
autonomic nervous system functions in the brain stem with the conscious faculties of
perceiving, thinking and acting, organized in the cerebral cortex. The subcortical part of
the limbic system is located between the brain stem and the corpus callosum, and
includes the Amygdala, the Septal nuclei, the Mamillary body, the Habenular nucleus,
parts of the Thalamus and Hypothalamus, as well as various tracts and connecting
structures, such as the Fornix. (Please refer to Figures 30 and 31).
A. The hkhyana hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
hkhyana hrauta Stra with the Mammilary body. (Please refer to Figure 31.) The
Mammilary body lies at the terminal end of the Fornix, connected by the fornix to the
Fimbria and Hippocampus. Gray describes the Mammilary body (corpora mammilare):
The mamillary bodies are smooth, hemispherical, pea-sized eminences, lying side
by side, anterior to the posterior perforated substance, each with nuclei enclosed
in white fascicles derived largely from the fornix. 109
The medial mammillary nuclei, which form the bulk of the mammillary bodies,
are very prominent. The composition of a lateral mammillary nucleus is
controversial, though a group of larger cells can be distinguished along the lateral
border of the medial mammillary nucleus. Lateral to this lies the
tuberomammillary nucleus, which gives rise to widespread axons that diffusely
innervate the entire cerebral cortex, hypothalamus and brain stem.110
The hkhyana hrauta Stra is one of two hrauta Stra belonging to
ik Veda. It belongs to the Vhkala recension. The text has 18 chapters. Hillebrandt
describes the text:
The hkhyana hrauta Stra is one of the two great Stra works thus far
known which treat of the duties of the Hotar and his assistants at the celebration
of the so-called hrauta or Vaitnika sacrifices, beginning with the
Darha-pra-msa Ihi and ending with the complicated Sattras or sacrificial

sessions.111
The text describes the Ahvamedha or horse sacrifice as a national festival
involving people from all walks of life.112

There is an English translation by Caland.113
x;;yn *t sU]
yD' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 s ]y;,;' v,;Rn;m( 2 b[;,=i]-
yyovwRXySy c 3 as'yuJy iv/Iym;n' s;/;r,m( 4
s'yog;vitte 5 yDopvItI devkm;R, kroit 6
p[;cIn;pvItI ip}y;, 7 a;cmnp[.Oit yen;/kr,en
s'yuJyet n ten Vy;vteRt 8 n c Vyvey;t( 9 Ty;vOt;'
l=,; 10 x" 11 rt p;c;r" 12 p[;n(y;y;-
in devkm;R, 13d=,;Ny;y;in ip}y;, 14 a;sIn-
Ny;y' b;Cym( 15 vcn;TSq;nm( 16 hot; c ky;Rd-
n;idm( 17 i]p[.OitvOGg,eWu p[qmomyoS]vRcnmNy]
jpe>y" 18 mSy c CzNdom;nSyo?vRm;idVyn;TSy;
n aok;r" PlutS]m;]" xu" 19 mk;r;Nto v; 20 t'
p[,v Ty;c=te 21 avs;ne mk;r;Nt' sveRvOGg,eWu s-
puronuv;KyeWu 22 ten;/RcRmurSy;" s'/;y;vSyit p;d' v;
tTs'ttmTy;c=te 23 s sveRW;mOGg,;n;' /moR ye kmR-
s'yogen coNte 24 ivdUrevip kmRSvNtre, p[qm;' pr/;

nIy;' c s't;n;qoR/RceRn k;it 25 a/RcRNy;y;cR" 26
vcn;dNyt( 27 wNy;yMveRd" 28 vcn;dup;'xut; 29
s'Sv;rNy;yt; c xBd;n;m( 30 EkSvy| c 31 wStr;'
p[,v" puronuv;Ky;y;" 32 p[,v;;JyowStr;m( 33 w-
Str;' vW$(k;r" 34 smo v; 35 p[,vo yeyj;mho
vW$(k;r" s'p[wW;" p[wW;owp;'xuhv"Wu 36 devt;n;m/ey'
cop;'xu ingmSq;neWu 37 .U.uRv it purSt;p" 38 ye
yj;mhe v*Wloj" sh" sh aoj" SvrTyupr;idit
ctuy' sv;Rsu y;Jy;su 39 anuy;jeWu tu yeyj;mho n;St
40 anuvW$(k;re c 41 Pluten y;Jy;Nten vW$(k;rSy
s'/;nm( 42 aPluten v; 43 tdup;'xuy;je n;St 44
1
aq p[;tdyjIymitr;]mupyNt 1 y Ev;s* p[;y,Iy"
s dynIy" 2 t] sv;RNkr;Ns'b;?y p[eyit mw];v,"
3 te p[qmm;s' dI=tvsn;in v; vste 4 t;in nvr;-
];y ind/it 5 m;y c m;s;y 6 aqetr;Nm;s;n-
jn;in v;{Rvsn;in v; vste 7 tSmNh s'Sqt
km;R, iyNte 8 n prSm; ao vstIvrIgORNt 9
n;itp[wWm;h 10 juit smyjU'iW 11 yNTyv.Oqm( 12

iytev.OqkmR 13 te yid yD;g;r.;R+ym;,; .vNTy;-
d/t Ev p[mm( 14 yu /+yNto ]wv Sy;t( 15
p[D;tov.Oq" 16 p[D;todynIy; 17 p[D;t;nUbN?y; 18
tSyw vp;y;' s'Sqt;y;' d=,;/;Rpr;/;Rde" ikcTpr-
Ty tSmupivXy kxXmU, v;pyNt 19 sv;R,
c rom;, n%;in inNtyNte 20 ;Nt 21 al'kvRNt
22 ,IW;NpyRSyNTy; kx;n;' s'jnn;t( 23 prxeW-
mnUbN?y;yw s'Sq;pyNt 24 dyxUl;Nt; s'itte 25
tSy;' s'Sqt;y;' yq;s'p[k,RmINsm;roPy;Ntre, c;Tv;-
loTkr; pin;mNt 26 rt t;vo=teGNy;y-
tn;in Tv; gomyenoplPy mqTv;INvTy p[,It;"
p[,Iy pU,;RtIRTv; pOqgudvs;nIy;.yRjNte y a;iht;-
yo .vNt 27 aq yen;iht;yo gOhpitmev t p;ste
28 s k;mmev pOxmnIyen yjet 29 k;m' n yjet 30
yid tu yjetwt Ev;Sy sT], ATvj" Syu" 31 te>ySt-
;y' Sy;t( 32 a] s'vTsr" s'itte 33 aq;to
ho];,;mev mIm;'s; ) tSy;tStSy;t" 34 24
it x;;yn*tsU]e;dxo?y;y" sm;"
it x;;yn*tsU]' sm;m(114
B. The pastamba hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
pastamba hrauta Stra with the Diagonal Band of Broca. (Please refer to Figure 31, p.
340.) Carpenter and Sutin describe the Diagonal Band as follows:
At the point of division of the olfactory tract into lateral and medial olfactory
striae, there is a rhomboid shaped region, bounded by the olfactory trigone and
the optic tract, known as the anterior perforated substance. This region is studded
with numerous perforations made by entering blood vessels. The posterior border
of this region, near the optic tract, has a smooth appearance and forms an oblique
band, the diagonal band of Broca.115
Gray describes the connections of the Diagonal Band:
Cholinergic neurons in the horizontal limb nucleus of the diagonal Band of Broca,
part of the basal forebrain cholinergic system, project to the granule cell layer and
also to the glomerular layer. Other afferents to the granule cell layer and the
glomeruli arise from the pontine locus coeruleus and the mesenchaphalic raphe
nucleus.116
Dorlands Medical Dictionary points out further that it is a band of nerve fibers . . .
which is continuous caudolaterally with the periamygdaloid area and rostromedially
passes above the optic chiasm to blend with the paraterminal gyrus.117
pastamba hrauta Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. The text has 30 Prahna. According to Bhattarcharji,
It deals with all the major sacrifices including late rites like Sautrmai,
Vjapeya, Rjasya, Ahvamedha, Puruhamedha and Sarvamedha. A separate
Paribhh section together with patriarch lists, a collection of mantras and the
Hot priests office are also treated here. It . . . is virtually a complete Kalpastra,
for it has a Gihyastra, a Dharmastra and a hulbastra.118
a;pStMbIy' *tsU]m(
Ig,ex;y nm"
aq;to dxRp,U Rm;s* Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 p[;trho]' Tv;-
Nym;hvnIy' p[,Iy;InNv;d/;it 2 n gtyoNym'

p[,yit 3 dev; g;tuivdo g;tu' yD;y ivNdt ) mns-
Spitn; deven v;t;D" p[yuJyt;mit jipTv; mm;e vcoR
ivhveSTvTy;hvnIymupsmNe ) ry; g;hRpTymu-
ry;Nv;h;yRpcnm( 4 itsO.StsO.v;R 5 m;' tu
jped;hvnIye v;d?y;t( 6 Vy;tI.rNv;/;nmek sm;-
mnNt 7 s'nyt" pl;xx;%;' xmIx;%;' v;hrit b-
p,;| bx;%;mp[itxuk;g[;msuiWr;m( 8 y' k;myet;px"
Sy;idTyp,;| tSmw xuk;g[;m;hredpxurev .vit y' k;myet
pxum;NSy;idit bp,;| tSmw bx;%;m;hreTpxumNtmevwn'
krotIit ivD;yte 9s;y; p[;CyudIcI p[;gudIcI v; .vtIWe
TvojeR Tveit t;m;Czn 10 aip veWe TveTy;CznyUjeR
Tveit s'nmyTynum;iR v; 11
it p[qm; k<@k;
mSy;=rSy ivk;rmek a;" 1 a/k" Sy;idTyprm(
2 ivD;yte c ) AcmuKTv; p[,*Typr;muKTv; p[,*Ty/k
punretduppte s'ttmOc; vW$(krotIit c t;Jy;y; a/
vW$(kroit 3 apgUyR vW$(krotITyuwv;Rd" xBdSy 4
y' k;myet p[m;yuk" Sy;idit tSyowrpgUyR in%dv
vW$(ky;Rt( ) y' k;myet p;pIy;NSy;idit nIcwStr;' tSy
y;Jy;y; vW$(ky;Rt( ) y' k;myet vsIy;NSy;idTyuwStr;'
tSy y;Jy;y; vW$(ky;Rt( ) nvsIy; p;pIy;init sm'

tSy y;Jy;y; vW$(ky;Rt( ) w" *mv vW$(ky;R-
TSvgRk;mSyeit ivD;yte 5 blIy Aco vW$(krotIit
tt( 6 y;' devt;' yje;' mns; ?y;yeTpur; vW$(k;r;-
TSvgRk;mSyeit ivD;yte 7 vW$(Ty p[;<y;p;Ny in-
mWet( 8 ap;nenwv p[;,' /;ryemWe, c=urit ivD;yte
9 y' iy;Sy*W@it vW$(ky;Rt( ) aoWTyeveit ivD;yte
10 v;W@Tyek sm;mnNt ) v*W@Tyek ) v*W;@Tye
k ) v;=@Tyek ) v*=@Tyek ) v*=;@Tyek 11
vW$(k;r m; me p[ v;o ah' Tv;' bOht; mn pye ) n m;'
n me v;c' ihns;t( ) hVy' deve>yo.vh;Myoj" sh" sh
aoj" ) v;GvW$(k;r nmSte aStu m; m; ih'sIrTyetW$(-
te jpit ) v;GvW$(k;r nmSte aStu m; m; ih'sIrit
v; 12 alI muKTv; mWe p[;,;yeit mu%dexmU?vRmuTyo
jeRp;n;yeTyv;cIn' inyCzit 13 av;nre@;mv;mlI-
.inRgO n mui' kroit 14 mu%mv p[Tyupyte 15 y'
k;myet;px" Sy;idit pr;cI' tSyeTyu_m( 16 pd;>y;s-
p[itWe/Stu 17 ivD;yte ce@opteit tTpr;cI ) pteit
tTp[tIcI 18 a;?vyRv Ev;toNy;in km;R, hotur;-
;t;in .vNt ) pdex;idtr;,Itr;, 19
it ctudRxI ki<@k;
it ctuv|x" p[Xn" 119
C. The Mahaka hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Mahaka hrauta Stra with the Amygdaloid Complex. (Please refer to Figure 31, p.
340.) Gray describes the Amygdaloid Complex:
The amygdaloid nuclear complex is made up of lateral, central and basal nuclei,
which lie in the dorsomedial temporal pole, anterior to the hippocampus, and
close to the tail of the caudate nucleus. Collectively the nuclei form the ventral,
superior and medial walls of the tip of the inferior horn of the lateral ventricle.
The amygdala is partly continuous above with the inferomedial margin of the
claustrum. Fibres of the external capsule and substriatal gray matter, including the
cholinergic magnocellular nucleus basalis (of Meynert), incompletely separate it
from the putamen and globus pallidus. Laterally, it is close to the optic tract. It is
partly deep to the gyrus semilunaris, gyrus ambiens and uncinate gyrus. . . .A
consistent feature of the intrinsic connections among amygdaloid nuclei is that
they arise primarily in lateral and basal nuclei, and terminate in the central and
medial nuclei, which suggests a largely unidirectional flow of information. . . .
The organization of the extensive subcortical and cortical interconnections and
connections of the amygdala are consistent with a role in emotional behavior. It
receives highly processed unimodal and multimodal sensory information from the
thalamus, sensory and association cortices, and olfactory information from the
bulb and piriform cortex, and visceral and gustatory information relayed via brain
stem structures and the thalamus. Its projections reach widespread areas of the
brain, including the endocrine and autonomic domains of the hypothalamus and
brain stem.120
The Mahaka hrauta Stra has 14 Praphaka. Bhattacharji describes the text:
The rheyakalpa, also known as Mahaka Kalpastra is a work in fourteen

Praphakas of which the last three constitute the Khudrastra. The author is
Mahaka. . . . It covers eight sacrifices, mainly varieties of the Soma ritual, giving
lists of Smans to be chanted at these sacrifices; there is also a section of
Pryahcittas. . . . There is a close correspondence with the Grmageya, raya,
ha and hya gnas which appear to follow the order of Smans as laid down by
the rheyakalpa. The text is quite compact and avoids repetition. The Khudra-
stra seems to have acquired its name from the shortness of its texts. . . .121
The Khudrastra is often taken as a text in its own right. Sharma describes the
Khudrastra:
The Khudrastra, unlike the rheya which presents but a most monotonous
list of Smans to be sung at the various rituals and sacrifices, gives not only the
Kptis or Kalpas i.e. formulae of verses, but also mentions the Vihutis and the
Sampats, i.e. the accountability of the total syllables of different Smans
composed on various metres in the Stomas, and also contains instruction or
discussion that is warranted in the context. In this respect it may be treated as a
supplementary treatise to the Smaveda Brhmaas as also an auxiliary to the
later Shrautastras. . . . It is to be noted that the Khudrastra . . . has included
some sacrifices which are not very common in other Shrauta-stras, e.g.,
itvigpohana, Purastjjyotis, Sukarajtis, etc. 122
The Mahaka hrauta Stra is the first of ten hrauta related Stra texts
traditionally held to belong to Sma Veda. The list, according to Gonda, is found in a
commentary on the Gobhila Gihya Stra.123 The ten are rheyakalpa, Khudra,
Lyyana, Upagrantha, Pacavidha, Nidna, Talakhaa, Anupada, Anustotra, and
Kalpnupada. Of these, the rheyakalpa and the Khudra comprise the
Mahaka hrauta Stra. Lyyana, Nidna, and Anupada are treated below as
hrauta Stras in their own right. The Upagrantha, Pacavidha, Talakhaa,
Anustotra, and Kalpnupada will be considered as appendices or supplements to the
rheyakalpa (Mahaka hrauta Stra including the Khudra Stra).124 The Beginning
and ending paragraphs of the Mahaka hrauta Stra are as follows:
mxkkLpsU]
KlOo Jyoitomoitr;]oWo@xk" 1-1-1
pvSv v;co ag[y" pvSveNdo vOW; sut p;Smw g;yt; nr

po Wu j;tmur' divutTy; cwte a;sOg[mNdv" pvm;nSy
te vy' pvm;nSy te kv p p[ yNto a?vr' p[ vo m];y g;
yteN{; y;ih c].;no N{e a; nmo bOhx;pvSv /;r-
yeit g;y]' c;mhIyv' cw@ c s*p,R \ roihtklIy' c
pun;n" som /;ryeit smNt' itsOWu smNtmekSy;' Plv

EkSy;' dw`RvsmekSy;mit v; rq'tr' itsOWu g*v\
r*rv' i],/nm;y;Sy' t Ekc;" p[ k;Vymuxnev b[uv;,
p;qRmNTy' bOh v;mdeVy' c m; cdNyix\ steTy.IvtR"
Sv;su k;ley' ySte mdo vre<y it g;y]' m*=' jr;bo/Iy'
pvSveN{mCzit sfsuD;ne purojtI vo aN/s it g*rI-
ivt' c *' c p[o ay;sIidit k;vmNTy' yD;yDIym-
oms;m;' vo vO/Ntmit s];s;hIy\ s*.rmu\ xIy'
ctuivR \ x Stom" 1-1-2
pvSv v;co ag[y p;Smw g;yt; nro divutTy; c;
pvm;nSy te kve a;y;ih vIty it rq'tr' ]I, b;-
hRt;Ny' dUt' vO,Imh Tyu.y;Ny;Jy;nIit vo; te j;t-
mN/s it g;y]mekSy;' g*WU_mekSy;\ s];s;hIymek-
Sy;' pun;n" som /;ryeit smNtmekSy;\ s\ spRmekSy;'
yOtIy' dw`RvsmekSy;\ rq'tr' itsOWu vOW; xo, it
p;qRmNTy' bOh v;mdeVy' c XywtSy=uR s\ sp| yTp[qm'
Sv;su k;ley\ Sv;idy; midyeit g;y]' c;sU_' c
pvSveN{mCzit sf u?ye p[uaojtI vo aN/s it g*rI-
ivtmekSy;' tSy;mev;N/Igv\ s\ sp| itsOWu yidtIy\
sUyRvtIWu k;vmNTy' yD;yDIymoms;m svoR ;dx"
11-10-1
aqwte Ev pUveR ahnI a;vOe t;>y;m;vO;>y;mur;NW<m;s;\

SteW;mek;ni]\x p[qm" 11-10-2
i]s'vTsrSy gv;mynen KlO" p[qm" s'vTsr a;idTy;n;

mynen itIyoirs;mynen tOtIyo 11-10-3
bOhSpitsven;ivKlOen KlO' p[j;pte" shs'vTsr' g*rI-

ivtSvre, v; 11-10-4
itv;tvtorynen KlO' ivsOj;myn' Jyoitomen v;-

ivKlOen Jyoitomen v; yq;StomKlOen yq;Stom-
KlOen 11-10-5 125
Beginning and ending verses of the Khudrastra are as follows:
=u{kLpsU]m(
p[qmo?y;y"
g[;mk;mSy KlOo Jyoitom" 1 p[j;k;mSy-poWu
j;tmurmit Sto]Iyo n*/sSy=uR jin]' b[s;m n ih
vrm' cneTyetyo" pUvm( ) inmR?y;sdxSy ivit?v|
hotu" pO;t( ) sm;nmtr' Jyoitomen 2 y;' sm;'mh;-
dev" pxUn( hNy;t( 3 s n" pvSv x'gv it Sto]Iy
a;vOStOc" 4 n*/sSy=uR a;qvR,' b[s;m 5 -
Tqo ivty" ) sm;nmtr' Jyoitomen 6 wk;m-

Sy;g[yvtI p[itpd( ) b;hRt;Ny;Jy;in ) bOhTpO'
Xywt' b[s;m ) u?ymui,ih ) sm;nmtr' Jyoitomen
7 bn;ms%In;' yjm;n;n;mete asOg[mNdv it Sto-
]Iy" ) s;iSqt; sdxSy ivit" pO;n;m( ) sm;-
nmtr' Jyoitomen 8 s%In;' yjm;n;n;'divutTy;
ceit Stoi]y p;Smw g;yt; nr Tynup" ) s;iSqt;
sdxSy ivit" pO;n;m( ) sm;nmtr' Jyoitomen 9
dI=te mOte a a;yU'iW pvs it p[itpdmNy] VyU!>yo
aho>y" 10 VyU!Wu ceTp[ey;t( ) ydwv td; g;y]Ip[itp-
Tkmh" Sy;SywW; p[itpt( 11 aNy]odynIy;ditr;];t( )
sm;nmtr' Jyoitomen 12
it p[qmp[p;#k p[qm" %<@" 1
Wo@x" %<@"
aq;tonNt; ;dx;h; it ih p[itidxNt 1 y;vNTyOv-
s;m;in t;vNto ;dx;h;Stto v; .Uy;'s" 2 teW;m;h;r'
kLpyet( ) s yd; sv;R Ac" smy;t( sv;R,s;m;in
sv;RNTStom;n( 3 aPyektOcm;Ty;NySy Sq;nenukLpyet(
) tt Ev soNy" kLpo .vtIit 4 pXy;mo ih vymek-
tOcenwv;PyNy' kLp' .vNt' yq; .vit ) EtSywv revtIWu
v;rvNtIymoms;m Tv; pxuk;mo yjeteit ) aip vw

k Stomm;Ty;NySy Sq;nenukLpyet( ) tt Ev soNy"
kLpo .vtIit ) pXy;mo ih vymekStomenwv;PyNy' kLp'
.vNt' yq; .vit ) EtSywvwkv'xmoms;m Tv;-
my;ivn' y;jyeidit 5 aip v; p[itpd;vev;NyoNySy
Sq;n' Vyithret( ) Stom* v; kLp* v; tN]e v; pO v;
s'Sqe v; s;mnI v; tt Ev soNy" kLpo .vit 6 Eten
p[dexen;p;r Ev ;dx;h;n;' ivte n p;r it )
n p;r it 7
it tOtIye p[p;#k Wo@x" %<@" 16
tOtIy" p[p;#k" sm;" 3
=u{kLpsU]' sm;m( 126
1. Upagrantha Stra. The Upagrantha Stra of Ktyyana has been published in
Uh, a nineteenth century Indian Journal. It is a supplement to the rheyakalpa, and is
one of the ten hrauta texts belonging to the Ryanya and Kauthuma recensions of
Sma Veda. Beginning and ending Kaik from Uh are as follows:
pg[NqsU]m(
aq p[qm" p[p;#k"
aq sMpiTsrn;dexe Sto]Iy;Nt" xte ivxeW" s':y;-
smSt;:ye p[Tyekmq;Riinymo Jyoitome nv tmuKQye
i]p;xe ;cTv;r5x;in cTv;yRitr;]e svn;n;' ._-
v;dXzNdSto..+ySq;ndwvtwy;Rin s ctur;,Iit
g;y]IjgTy* bOhTy;vui,iK].* c pnu.*
swv smI ywKQyw zNdo.rit WiS].St;s;5
sS]yov'xitgRy}y" pcTv;r5xtm( bOhTyo
;dx kk.tsO.g;Ry]I.St; bOhTy" S];" sp;xt'
t;vTy=r;, g;y}yStwSt;S].iSt*xne purojTy;'
dxp;pd;Nynup( ixrs;=Yy;xITy=roa;yuWo"
pUvRSywkcTv;r5xe prSywk;W NyUn;itr_; vev5
sm;n;' ivr;j5 sMpete cTv;r i]5x;Nyitr;]yor-
;dx;yuWo/k;" piW;Nyitr;]e g;y]I sMpe t;s;5
s" 1
xuiy;mev[Rt' .[;j;.[;je ivk,R.;se mh;idv;ky| p
tSy;Tm; Sto.iv.;Gyo ip[St;v' cwtSm;Sy;e devte
ivprhred;Ntsm;/ye tOcSq;" W$( pr/y" p[;k pr/-
>yo /MmRrocnmN{Syor' mh;n;" sm;" xKvYyoR m;
vcn;d( ip[St;v; ipd;y;" p[StuTy xKvYy;" p[St*TyU/-
sotIWvdU?v| puW;t( W@=rwk Sto.;Nt' p[St;v' c;-
?y;Sy;purIWpdeWu purIWpdxeW;, in/n;Ny;c;y;" Svr-
t;Nt;in yq;/It' teWu p;iv?y' ceoyk;r;;gNto v;gt"
13
it pg[NqsU]e ctuqR" p[p;#k"

g[Nq sm;" 127
2. Pacavidha Stra. The Gnas, or songs that are sung by the Sma Veda
pandits during the performance of Yagyas, are divided into five Bhakti, which according
to Sharma, are
sung in sacrificial sessions and rituals in the proper order, promptly and
accurately, by the three priests viz., Prastot, Udgt and Pratihart. For this,
each Chandoga must know, when he assumes the position of one of these priests,
the exact portions of the Sman chant he has to sing loud when he is called for.
The Prastot begins the melodies singing the Prastva, the first Bhakti,
Udgat takes the Udgtha, the second [Bhakti]; Pratihart [sings] Pratihra, the
third [Bhakti]; again Prastot [sings the] Upadrava, the fourth [Bhakti]; and lastly
and finally all these three join together to sing the Nidhana, the fifth and final
Bhakti in chorus.128
The Pacavidha Stra deals with these five Bhaktis, although it emphasizes the Prastva,
Pratihra and Nidhana. The Pacavidha Stra has two Praphaka, with seven
Khaik in each. The Pacavidha Stra is also one of the ten hrauta texts belonging to
the Ryanya and Kauthuma recensions of Sma Veda. The beginning and ending
Stra are as follows:
piv/sU]m(
p[qm" p[p;#k"
p[qm; %i<@k;
p[St;voIqp[ith;rop{vin/n;in ._y" 1 tTp;iv?y'
SmOt' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 2 ao'k;rih'k;r;>y;' s;iv?ym( 3
avs;n' pUv| p[St;v a;oTpiWu 4 Sv;dINdu" pp[;revTy;-
dIin 5 ik yidN{eN{m; 6 vw/eWu tu iv/wvn;mvs;nm(

7 d'te-xo-ivTvd(-as;iv-p[.OtIin 8 a;nom-
kd;-p[Tyua-TymU-itIye p[its;m iv/;ivk;r;" 9
in/nvtI tu Sto.pvoRp;ynI 10 j;t"pre, s*m]'
/mRiv/m;Ry;vItI-pun;-prItoy;p-pin/noduTy'kXy-
ppuCzAW.;dIin c 11 invO;in nik-it"-prIt-
N{;-ysNtNytIWSv;do"-Xyen;idWu pUv;Rvs;n-p[St;-
v;in 12 sv;Rsu pUvRmTyek k'-xo-ivTvTp[.OtIin
13 iiv/e p;de pUvoR.e v; vOW;pTv;vt-N{;yeNdo-p[/Nv;
sv(-N{;mN{'-s`;ySte-c-t=d(-a;; /t;Ry;m( 14
pUv| cedpd;NTy' s;mpvR sxorm;; yD;tOtIye p[;so
pre vyMy;d* vy;m*ho ve ho y Ek ;r;Nto v;
cN{m; ;itIye ;dx;=ro v; Sv;idp[qm N{;yeNdv;
te d=' t' v" swtmuTy' vOWk c;tUa*ho 15
it piv/sU]e p[qmp[p;#k
p[qm; %i<@k; 1
a;tUn hk;r" 30 rqIn;' c suhVym( 31 yo ry' pvSv
hIWIp[qmoe 32 p[qmo' v; 33 ay;p h ihy;
i]_m( 34 p[q" kpe c 35 idv;kTyeR md;y;" 36
purIWpdeWu c 37 idKxBd" SvreWu 38 dye
i]_' p[;Gvc" 39 a;nNdp[itnNdyo" 40 i]_mNTy-
muIqoNy" 41 p;yo ySm;o?v| p[ith;r" 42 in/n'

p[Tym( 43 treW;' yqo_m( ) yqo_m( 44
it piv/sU]e itIye p[p;#k
smI %i<@k; 7
itIy" p[p;#k" sm;"
piv/sU]' sm;m( 129
3. Talakhaa. A manuscript of the Talakhaa is in the collection of the
Asiatic Society, Calcutta.130
4. Anustotra Stra. A manuscript of the Anustotra Stra is in the collection of the
Asiatic Society, Calcutta.131
5. Kalpnupadastra. There is an appendix to the Khudrastra called the
Kalpnupadastra. It has two Praphaka and reads like a commentary on parts of the
Khudrastra. This appendix is also sometimes associated with the Nidnastra.132 The
Kalpnupadastra is also one of the ten hrauta Stra belonging to Sma Veda.
Beginning and ending Stra are as follows:
a;c;YyRp[m;,inxo b[;,sU];WeRykLpKs;Rm;;yoho-
pdexm;c;r' cwkinym;.;vSTvev' teW;' KvcdivxeWut*
tixeWuitStdNvvey iv/yRq; JyoitdRxr;]yodwRvt-
lCzNd"sU_codn;su b[;,en AKsm;;yStdnUceTy/"
Ty;id
ctuv|xp[tTv;t( tSq;nTv;; ]yiS]'xooms;-

S]k" prSq;nTv;t( prevomeNTyyo" StomyoJyTv;;
Stomyog" p[itsMpTy" p[itsMpTy"
itIyp[p;#k" sm;" kLp;nupdsU]' sm;' 133
D. The Kauhika hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Kauhika Stra with the Medial Septal nuclei. (Please refer to Figure 31, p. 340.) The
Medial Septal nucleus becomes continuous with the nucleus and tract of the Diagonal
Band and thus establishes connections with the Amygdaloid Nuclear Complex.134 Brodal
describes the Septal nuclei:
The septal nuclei. . . .influence various behavioral patterns and autonomic

functions. . . . Their main connections appear to be established with the
hippocampus, and are reciprocal. It appears that the lateral septal nuclei is the
main region receiving afferents and that the medial septal nucleus gives rise to
most of the septal efferents.135
According to Leutgeb, The septal nuclei are reciprocally connected with the
hippocampal formation and contribute importantly to spatial and memory processing.136
The Kauhika Stra is one of two Stra texts belonging to Atharva Veda. The
Kauhika Stra has both Gihya and hrauta qualities. Bhattacharji says,137
The Kauhika Stra is neither a pure Gihya Stra nor a pure hrauta Stra but a
mixture of both. Closely connected with the Atharvaveda Sahit, it seeks to
provide the ritual application of the Atharvaveda hymns and quite often mentions
more than one rite for the same hymn. . . .Although it belongs to the haunaka
school. . . it occasionally mentions practices current in three other Atharvaveda
schools, Jalada, Akhala (or Jjala) and Brahmadeva. In one sense the
Kauhika Stra is ritual commentary on the Atharvaveda Sahit.
For its Gihya character, dealing with domestic rites such as marriage, etc.,
H.M. King Nader Rm has included it in the list of Gihya Stra, and because it provides
a systematic ritual commentary on the Atharva Veda Sahit, he has included it also in
the list of hrauta Stra. As was described above, the text has 14 chapters made up of a
total of 141 mostly prose paragraphs. Beginning and ending paragraphs are given above
in the Gihya Stra section.
There are three texts that are sometimes considered to be Kalpa texts in their own
right,138 and sometimes considered to be of the nature of Parihiha, supplements. These
are called the hntikalpa, the Nakhatrakalpa, and the Agirakalpa.139

hntikalpa. The hntikalpa is a text for pacification of the planets. It consists
of 1000 words of prose and 98 verses arranged in 25 Kaiks.140 It includes 28 verses of
invocation of the Nakhatras, and 28 verses of the Nakhatradaivat mantr. There is
an English translation by Modak.141 The beginning and ending verses of the hntikalpa
are as follows:
aq n=];,;mupc;r' v+y;mohtv;s;e" purSt;dhten

vS]e,o dGdxen;sn;Nyvz; ik;dINyO=;<y;v;hye-
d;v;hyy;m xu.;' ik;mTy;v'xTy; 1
a;v;hyy;m xu.;' ik;' devpUjt;m(
Eih s;/;r,e deiv Jye d=sute xu.e 2
a;v;hy;m vrd;' roih,I' cN{vLl.;m(
Eih roih, /mRDe /[uvkmRsu xo.ne 3
a;v;hy;m vrd;mN/k;' xixvLl.;m(
Eih me aN/k deiv mOdukmRsu xo.ne 4
a;{;Rm;v;hyy;m n=]' b;s'Dkm(

E;{eR c;sv;R d;,e {s'mte 5
A=m;v;hyy;m /mRD' tu punvRsum(
punvRs h;gCz crkmRp[s;/k 6 1
p[;,sU_n s'p;Ty bN?yo v[Iihyv* m,"
al'Ty tq;>yCyR tto * pr/;pyet( 1
p;kyDiv/;nen pyTv; c bu/"
a;v;ipkn t' Tv; tN]' s'Sq;pyet" 2
tdNv;h;yR xeW' tu b[;,;N.ojyet"
.ojyeTpexl' c;' tuyeyuyeRn v; ij;" 3
b[;,o dx g; d;dn@v;h' tto/km(
xIr;/k tto vwXyStq; p[;deixko hym( 4
r;j; d;r' g[;m' smUho r;jvq;
yqo_;' d=,;' d;Tskl' flmXnute 5
skl' flmXnut it 25
it I aqvRvede x;NtkLp" sm;" 142
Nakhatrakalpa. The Nakhatrakalpa has 50 Kaik. Modak describes the
text:
The Nakhatra-Kalpa takes its name from the fact that it describes the ritual
related to the constellations. It is counted as the first among the seventy-two
Parihihas of the Atharva Veda. At the outset the Nakhatra-Kalpa enumerates
the names of the twenty-eight constellations and mentions the ihi families to
which they belong, the deities which preside over them and the objects which are
affected by them. Then it proceeds to a statement of the duties of a king under
each constellation. It also mentions the objects mystically associated with the
various constellations and describes the rituals which aim at gaining prosperity
from them. It further mentions the parts of the day over which the constellations
prevail. The constellations are divided according to the four main quarters, and
their influence upon a journey, especially upon the military expedition of a king,
is set forth. . . . The Nakhatra-Kalpa then deals with the ritual of the baths to be
taken under the various constellations (Nakhatra- snnni), by mixing various
objects with water. Similarly, the gifts to be offered under different constellations
are prescribed.143
The beginning and ending verses of the Nakhatrakalpa are as follows:
aq n=]kLp' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 ik; roih,I mOgixr

a;{;R punvRsU puy;XleW; m`;" f;LgunI fLguNy* hSt-
]; Sv;itivRx;%e anur;/; Jye;mUlMpUv;RW;!; r;W;!;-
.jCz^v," iv; xt.W" pUvRp[opdorp[opd* rev-
Tyyuj* .r<y" 2 1
W$( ik; Ek; roih,I ito mOgixr Ek;{;R punvRsU
Ek" puy" W@;XleW;" W<m`;" ct" fLguNy" p hSt
Ek; c]; Ek; Sv;it ivx;%e ctonur;/; Ek; Jye;
s mUlm;vW;!; Eko.ji" v," p iv;
Ek; xt.W; ct" p[opd* Ek; revtI ayuj* ito
.r<y" 1 it s':y;prmt' b[ 2 2
kMbl' v,e d;S];NtrmupoiWt"
iv;.vRS]yug' gN/;Nxt.WG.vet( 1
aj' s'pCy*dn' d;TpUvRyo" p[opdyor*r.[e, shoryo" 2
/enu' c ps'p;' g*gORi" pU,RdohnIm(

revTy;' i]vTs;' d;Cz.k;'SyopdoihnIm( 3
vS]e,;n@v;h* s'bv; d; ayujonRr"
dx vWRsh;, lolo mhIyte 4
a* vWRsh;, aj/eNv; pyoXnute
dx vWRsh;, go/eNv; pyoXnute 5
an@v;h' tu yo d;Tsud' s;/uv;ihnm(
vIrmp[j;n;' .t;Rr' p[;oit dx/enudm( 6
yd; vTsy p;d* * ixr;ip p[Xyte
td; g*" pOqvI Dey; y;v.| n muit 7
.r,I." ,itl;' d;il/enu' pyiSvnIm(
ty; dug;R, trit =ur/;r;' pvRt;n( 8
n=];,;' yq; somo JyoitW;mv .;Skr"
.;it idVy' idv' Jyoit" p;vk" xucm" 9
Evmu_;' n=]d=,;' yo dd;tIh jIvlok
aphTy tm" sv| b[lok mhIyte
yq; yStq;?yetureW; b[;I p[ituitreW; b[;I p[ituit-
rit 10 50 144
The girasa-Kalpa. The girasa-Kalpa, not known to Modak145 except
through Syana's quotations from it, has been located in manuscript.146 It has not yet been
published.
E. The Vaitna hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vaitna Stra, the second of the two Atharva Veda Stra, with the second of the two
paired Septal nuclei, the Lateral Septal nuclei. (Please refer to Figure 31, p. 340.) Gray
describes the Septum, the Lateral Septal nuclei, and their connections:
All [septal] afferents from the hippocampus proper end in the lateral septal
nucleus. The fibers pass in the precommissural component of the fornix. . . . In
addition, the septum has been found by many authors to receive fibers from the
subiculum.147
The septum is a midline and paramedian structure. Its upper portion corresponds
largely to the bilateral laminae of fibres, sparse gray matter and neuroglia, known
as the septum pellucidum., which separates the lateral ventricles. Below this, the
septal region is made up of four main nuclear groups: dorsal; ventral; medial; and
caudal. . . . The ventral group consists of the lateral septal nucleus.
The major afferents to the region terminate primarily in the lateral septal nucleus.
They include fibres carried in the fornix that arise from hippocampal fields CA3
and CA1, and the subiculum. There are also afferents arising from the preoptic
area, anterior, paraventricular and ventromedial hypothalamic nuclei, and the
lateral hypothalamic area. The lateral septum receives a rich monaminergic
innervation, including noradrenergic afferents from the locus coeruleus and
medullary cell groups (A1, A2); serotoninergic afferents from the midbrain raphe
nuclei; and dopaminergic afferents from the ventral tegmental area (A10).
Projections from the lateral septum run to the medial and lateral preoptic areas,
anterior hypothalamus, supramammillary and midbrain ventral tegmental area, via
the medial forebrain bundle. There is also a projection to the medial habenular
nucleus and some midline thalamic nuclei via the stria medullaris thalami, which
runs on the dorsomedial wall of the third ventricle.148
The Vaitna hrauta Stra belongs to the haunaka recension of Atharva Veda,
although it is related also to the Paippalda recension.149 The text has eight chapters
composed of 43 Kaik. According to Bhattacharji, it is
named after the first word of the text. Beginning with a Paribhh chapter it
deals with the major sacrifices, especially the Soma sacrifices as also with
Rjasya, Vjapeya, Sautrmai, Ahvamedha, Puruhamedha, Sarvamedha and
Gavmayana. One notices the heavy emphasis on the special rites for the king as
we have seen the Atharvan priest was pre-eminently a royal priest.150
The eight chapters of the Vaitna hrauta Stra are supplemented, according to
Bhattacharji, by the addition of six chapters of the Atharva-pryahcittni, rules for
expiations. Rules for expiation are not met with in the Kauhika or in the eight chapters
of the Vaitna; these six Pryahcitta chapters are added to the Vaitna, to bring it to the
same number of chapters as the Kauhika, fourteen.151
There is an English translation by Ghosal.152 Beginning and ending verses of the
eight chapters of the Vaitna Stra are as follows:
aq ivt;nSy b[; kmR, b[vediv=,to iv/vdu-

pivxit v;Gyt" 1 hom;n;id;nnumN]yte 2 mN];n;-
dexe lvteit .;gl" ) p[j;pte n Tvdet;NyNy it
yuv; k*xk" ) yq;devtmit m;#r" ) ao' .U.uRv"
SvjRndo3mTy;c;y;" 3 p[/;nhommN];NpurSt;om-
s'iSqthomev;vpNTyek 4 v;cyit yjm;n' .OGviro-
ivd; s'Stm( 5 ar;hvnIy" 6 s'crv;Gym* b[v-
jm;nSy 7 devt; hivdR=,; yjuveRd;t( 8 a;I-
/[Syort p;c;r" SPys'm;gRp;,eiStto d=,;mu%Sy 9
yq;SvrmStu *3W@it p[Ty;;v,m( 10 yjm;nom;-
v;Sy;y;' pUveRupvTSy_mXn;Typr; 11 a;hvnIy
g;hRpTyd=,;Wu mm;e vcR it sm/oNv;d/;it
iv.;gm( 12 v[tmupwit v[ten Tv' v[tpt it ) anxn-
mTy;id 13 mm;e vcR it ctsO.deRvt;" prgO;it )
snIv;l pOquk it mN]o_;m( 14 aNv n it
p*,Rm;Sy;m( 15 p[;tRTv;ho]' k' devI' ye dev; Ty-

m;v;Sy;y;m( ) r;k;mh' pU,;R p;idit p*,Rm;Sy;m( 16
aq b[;,' vO,Ite .Upte .uvnpte .uv;' pte mhto .UtSy pte
b[;,' Tv; vO,Imh it 17 vOto jpTyh' .Upitrh' .uvn-
pitrh' .uv;' pitrh' mhto .UtSy pitStdh' mnse p[b[vIm
mno v;ce vGg;y}yw g;y}yui,h i,gnu.enuBbOhTyw
bOhtI pye pS].e i]BjgTyw jgtI p[j;ptye p[j;-
pitivRe>yo deve>y ao' .U.uRv" SvjRndo3mit ) ap[itrq'
c 18 jIv;.r;cMyeTy;id p[pdn;Ntm( 19 rtoe-
dR=,to pr;>y;' p[p;s;d' vI+y;he d*/WVy Ty;;
;v;pOqVyo" smI=,;t( 20 1
aGNy;/ey' vsNte b[;,Sy b[vcRsk;mSy ) g[IWo
r;jNySy tejSk;mSy ) vW;Rsu vwXySy puik;mSy ) x
rid sveRW;m( 1 gd;pnuye pU,;RTyNtmTyek 2
aho];y,n;mit yuv; k*xk" 3 teW;m;g[y,e nvSy
4 Sq;lIp;kn;ho]' yv;Gv; v; 5 a.;ve gvI@;'
nv`;sm;xyTv; tSy;" pys; Ik;mSy 6 inTymI-
n;' j;gr,m( 7 aho]' SvgRk;mSy 8 pys; svR-
k;mSy 9 deN{yk;mSy 10 a;Jyen tejSk;mSy
11 twlen Ik;mSy 12 aodnen p[j;k;mSy 13 yv;-
Gv; g[;mk;mSy 14 t<@lwbRlk;mSy 15 somen b[-

vcRsk;mSy 16 m;'sen puik;mSy 17 dkn;yuk;-
mSy 18 dxRp,U Rm;s* svRk;mSy 19 d;=;y,yD"
p[j;k;mSy 20 s;kp[Sq;YyyD" pxuk;mSy 21
s'myD" svRk;mSy 22 @;d/" pxuk;mSy 23
s;vRsenyD" p[j;k;mSy 24 x*nkyDo.c;rk;mSy2
5 vsyD" p[j;k;mSy 26 ;v;pOqVyoryn' p[it;k;
mSy 27 Et;in dxRp,U Rm;s;yn;in 28 a;g[y,mk;m
Sy 29 c;tum;RSy;in svRk;mSy 30 EeN{;" pxur;-
yup[j;pxuk;mSy 31 y;m" xukhr" xu<#o v;n;myk;-
mSy iptOlokk;mSy c32 Tv;ô v@v" p[j;k;mSy 33
k;My;vet* 34 suTy;" svRk;mSy 35 KQy" pxuk;m-
Sy 36 v;jpey" Sv;r;Jyk;mSy 37 aitr;] Ak;-
mSy 38 gv;myn' ;dx;hSy 39 r;jsUy" Sv;r;Jy-
k;mSy 40 ame/" pWme/o svRk;mSy 41 svRme/"
wk;mSy 42 k;m;nNTy;dprmt; yD;" 43 te
p[it.Vy;R:y;t;" 44 yDmo b[;,;t( ) ivr-
s'/;n' c 45 y m* kLp;v/Ite y cwv' ved ten svwR"
tu.r' .vit sv;| k;m;n;oit 46 aq;Pyud;hrNt
yq; yStq;?yetureW; b[;I p[ituitrit 47 5 43
TyqvRvede vwt;nsU]emo?y;y" sm;"
153
Beginning and ending of the six chapters of the Atharva-pryahcittni are as follows:
aq;to y;De kmR, p[;y;in Vy;:y;Sy;mo iv?ypr;/e

) svR] pun" k;y| Tvort" p[;y' p[;y' v; Tvo
rt" sm;/;n' ) yTpUv| p[;y' kroit gOhw" pxu.revw
n' sm/Ryit ) ydurt" SvgeR,wvwn' tLlokn sm/Ryit
) kqmIn;/;y;Nv;h;yR p,m;hret( ) kqmit )
p[;,; v; Ete yjm;nSy;?y;Tm' in/IyNte ydys( )
teWu teWu d=,;;v;Jy;it' juy;dye;d;y;ptye
Sv;heit ) kqmIn;/;y p[vsit ) yqwn; ivro-
/yedip h xd(b[;,ingmo .vit ) p[;,;Nv; EWonu-
cr;NTv; crit yoIn;/;y p[vstIit ) kqmIn;-
/;y p[vTSyNp[oy vopitt ) tU,ImeveTy;s( )
tU,I' vw ey;'sm;k;Nt ) yid mns kvIRt;.y'
vo.y' meiSTvTy.y' hwv;Sy .vTyevmupitm;nSy )
Ekvcnmek;* ) pur; z;y;n;' s'.ed;;hRpTy;d;hvnI-
ym>yuren( ) mOTyu' vw p;Pm;n' z;y;' trit ) s'p[wW' Tvo
r;hvnIymit ) s'p[wWvjRmek;* 1
svR];n;D;tevye Sv;h; ) yD;y Sv;h; ) b[,e
Sv;h; ) iv,ve Sv;h; ) p[j;ptye Sv;h; ) numtye
Sv;h; ) ye iSvte Sv;heit ) ];t;rmN{m( )
yyorojseit cw ) t; iv,uv,devTy; ) _;in
p[;y;Nyqwk;* y] purod;x; _; Sq;lIp;k;'St]

ky;Rt( ) puro@;xeWu jpwrev ky;Rt( ) svR] zdn.edn;v-
d;r,dhneW% U ;su somklxmh;vIryD.;<@Wu svR] xI,Re
.e neNy' Tv; punmwRiTvN{ymTy;ddIt ) svR] m;
no ivdTy.ywrpr;jtwjuRy;d.ywrpr;jtwjuRy;t( 9
Wo?y;y" ) aq y]wtt( p;qRvm;Ntr=' idVy' devwr-
surwv;R p[yu_' tdt' xmyTyqv;R p[.urt;n;' ) so dUv;R-
Jy' gOhITv;hvnIye juhoit ) pOqVyw o];y;Ntr=;y
p[;,;y vyo>yo idve c=uWe n=]e>y" sUy;Ry;/ptye Sv;-
heit sU]p[;yiSt] Xlok"
p[;y;n;' prm;,' n yD pl>yte
tSm;" sm;so] t' inbo/t y;Dk;"
TyqvRvede vwt;nsU]e
p[;yp[kr,' sm;m( 154
F. The Hirayakehya hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Hirayakehya hrauta Stra, with the Anterior Commissure. (Please refer to Figure 31,
p. 340.) Gray describes the Anterior Commissure:
The anterior commissure is a compact bundle of myelinated nerve fibres, which

crosses anterior to the columns of the fornix and is embedded in the lamina
terminalis, where it is part of the anterior wall of the third ventricle. In sagittal
section it is oval, its long (vertical) diameter is c.1.5 mm. Laterally it splits into
two bundles. The smaller anterior bundle curves forwards on each side to the
anterior perforated substance and olfactory tract. The posterior bundle curves
posterolaterally on each side in a deep groove on the anteroinferior aspect of the
lentiform complex, and subsequently fans out into the anterior part of the
temporal lobe, including the parahippocampal gyrus. Areas thought to be
connected via commissural fibres include: the olfactory bulb and anterior
olfactory nucleus; the anterior perforated substance, olfactory tubercle and
diagonal band of Broca; the prepiriform cortex; the entorhinal area and adjacent
parts of the parahippocampal gyrus; part of the amygdaloid complex (especially
the nucleus of the lateral olfactory stria); the bed nucleus of the stria terminalis
and the nucleus accumbens; the anterior regions of the middle and inferior
temporal gyri.155
The Satyhha Hirayakehya hrauta Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur Veda. It has 29 Prahna. The text starts with a chapter on Paribhh,
universal principles.156 The list of contents is long;
Among later sacrifices it treats the Pravargya, Vjapeya, Rjasya, Sautrmai,

Ahvamedha, Puruhamedha, Sarvamedha, Mahvrata, and Gavmayana. It
gives two varieties of the Sautrmai: Caraka and Kaukil. It lays down rules for
the Sava sacrifice and gives a special variety of the Pitmedha, viz., the
Bhradvja. That it belongs to a comprehensive Stra tradition is proved by the
inclusion of Gihya, hulba and Dharma texts.157
sTy;W;!ivrct' *tsU]'
yD' Vy;:y;Sy;m" ) s i].veRdwivR/Iyte ) AGveden
yjuveRden s;mveden svwRJyoRitom" ) AGvedyjuveRd;>y;'
dxRp,U Rm;s* ) yjuveRden;ho]m( ) iv/l=,;in
km;R, ) mN]b[;,yoveRdn;m/eym( ) kmRiv/;n'
b[;,;in ) tCzWoqRv;d" ) inNd; p[x's; ) prit"
pur;kLp ) atoNye mN];" ) l*ikk;" p[yuJym;n;
amN];" ) yq; pu]Sy n;m/ey' duNdu.xBd ) yD-
km;Rq;R mN];" ) pivp[itWe/;Ll*ikkWu ) yq;
gO;m te sup[j;STv;y hStmm;' %n;MyoW/I' vh vp;'
j;tved" iptO>y it ) yqopid' b[;,vNto yq;p-

mtre ) xeWSy ivin/;nm( ) p;rPlv;q;R d;xtYy" )
ryo" pvm;nyo" Stom;>y;se s;m;in ) tU,IkWu p[;-
teWu yju" ) ved" kmRn;m/eyen Uym;,StdqR" ) yq;
v;jpeyo y;Jy;puronuv;Ky; ) p;xu yjuveRden iyte
) aNy] p[vrs'v;d;;v,s'p[wWe>y" ) wrtr;>y;m( )
svwRp;xu 1
yid t;in n ivNderv;n;' d.;R,;' y;Dk;n;' v; vO=;,;' tw"
,;jne puW;it' Tv; m/un; sipRW; ssOJy iv/n;
d;hyet( 40 yetiSmNte." punr;gCzOtkM.;duNm-
Sy j;tkmRp[.Oit ;dxr;]' v[t' crTv; tywv j;yy;
In;/;y p[;j;pTyen pxun; v; yjet 41 gr' gTv;ye
k;m;yei' invRped;yumtI' xt,l;m( ) idx;mve;
v; yjet 42 at ?vRmIPstwyRDtu.yRjeteit ivD;yt
it ivD;yte 43
it sTy;W;!ihr<ykix*tsU] iptOme/;pr-
py;Rye Ekoni]'xp[Xne ctuqR" p$l" 4
Ekoni]'xp[Xn sm;" 158
G. The Vadhla hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vadhla hrauta Stra with the Medial Forebrain Bundle. (Please refer to Figure 31, p.
340.) Gray describes the Medial Forebrain Bundle:

The medial forebrain bundle is a loose grouping of fibre pathways that mostly run
longitudinally through the lateral hypothalamus. It connects forebrain autonomic
and limbic structures with the hypothalamus and brain stem, receiving and giving
small fascicles throughout its course. It contains descending hypothalamic
afferents from the septal area and orbitofrontal cortex, ascending afferents from
the brain stem, and efferents from the hypothalamus.159
The Vadhla hrauta Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur Veda. It has fifteen chapters. Gonda summarizes the topics of the text:
Agnydheya, Punardheya, Agnihotra, Agnyupasthna, etc. in I; Purodh

(oblations of ground rice offered on such occasions as the new moon sacrifices
etc.) in II; Yajamna, grayaa, Brahmatva in III; Chturmsyas in IV; animal
sacrifice in V; Jyotihoma in VI and VII (without the Pravargya); Agnicayana in
VIII; Vjapeya in IX; Rjasya with Sautrmai in X; Ahvamedha in XI; [and
chapters XII-XV] dealing with Agnydheya, Agnihotra, Pahubandha,
Agnihoma, Agnicayana, and Pryahcittas. . .160
Bhattacharji writes:
It has no separate chapter on Paribhh but has, beside the major sacrifices, a
few sections called Brhmaas. . . .The text can thus be called a composite
Stra-Brhmaa. . . . Its antiquity is attested variouslyby its mixed
Stra-Brhmaa character, its inclusion of many domestic rites, its extensive
collection of mantras, taking nothing for grantedinstead of briefly alluding to
previous directions it describes each rite in detail.161
In this text, there are two unusual orthographic features: When an expression is
being abbreviated because of having been recently spelled out, a small zero may be
placed in the stead of the phrase or expression that is left out. An equal sign (=) is also
used in the same way; it may also indicate that a well known verse or phrase from the
Sahit is to be filled in at this point.162

The beginning and ending paragraphs of Vadhla hrauta Stra are as follows:
v;/Ul*tsU]m(
aq p[qm" p[p;#k" )
aq;GNy;/eym( )
aIn;/;Sym;n" s'.;r;n( s'.rte 1 W; skt;;%UTkr'
c sUd' c vr;hivht' c xkr; pukrp,| c W$( c ihr-
<yxLk;Hztm;n' ceit p;qRv;n( 2 a;Tq*duMbr' ceit
v;nSpTy;n( axinht' c xmIg.| c vxit sm/
a;{;" spl;x;i]ySy;qSy 3 a' c 4 sv;R, c
yD;yu/;in 5 ]I<yut;in 6 aopvsq Tymev kvIRt
7 aip h g;' pcex;Sy Sy;t( 8 aGNy;/eySy mIm;\s;
9 b[;,Sy by;jno gOh;dm;hred( b[vc'sk;m"
r;jNySy gOh;d;hreidN{yk;m" vwXySy bpuSy gOh;-
d;hret( puik;m it 10 s yen' ivN;d( ?yhe }yhe v;
purSt;dm;Ty tm;m;TymeveN/ot 11 tmpr; Ty;-
Nv;h;yRpcnSyote ind/;it 12 tTptO>yo dd;it 13
,oTv" sm/; hv' me it ctugORhIten g;hRpTySyote
d.RStMbe ihr<ymup;Sy juhoit ) 0<vNTv;po /W,;
0
devI" ) hv' me Sv;h; it 14 Evmev;hvnIySyote
juhoit 15 p[;vOTywt;m;itm;yNt 16 s'vpNTyet-
m ste 17 t' g;hRpTySyote invpit 18 pin-
vpTySmw xLk;n( ywren r;i]mN/e 19 a/vO=sUyeR
b[*dn' invRpit devSy Tv; 20 1
d=,;sWIRn( p[,Iih sWIRn( jNv siWR>y" Sv;h; 1

p[itgOIv 2 hotrySte /enuSt;' 3 a?vyoRy' te
n@v;St' p[itgOIv 4 aI/e b[,e ho]e?vyRv
;]e 5 b[;,; m* vo mqun* g;v* t* yq;.;g'
p[itgOI?vm( 6 d' v;s" m; vo* g;v" ) y' vo
g*St;' 7 ay' vo p[qmjo vTs" 8 22
m; ;dx xt' g;voSy;omSy d=,; t;s;' tv
.;g' b[n( p[itgOIv TvTpuWw" sh 1
m; = hot" p[it = sh 2
m; = m~yvyoR p[it = sh 3
m; = mu;trg[e p[itgOIv TvTpuWw" sh 4
sdSy p[itgOIv 5 23
it prxeW" ) it pdx" p[p;#k" )
it v;/Ul*tsU]m( sm;m( 163
H. The Mnava hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Mnava hrauta Stra with the Anterior Nucleus of the Thalamus. (Please refer to Figure
31, p. 340.) Gray describes the Anterior Nucleus of the Thalamus:
The anterior group of nuclei are enclosed between the arms of the Y-shaped
internal medullary lamina, and underlie the anterior thalamic tubercle. Three
subdivisions are recognized. The larges is the anteroventral nucleus, the others are
the anteriomedial and anterodorsal nuclei.
The anterior nuclei are the principal recipients of the mammillothalamic tract,
which arises from the mammillary nuclei of the hypothalamus. The mammillary
nuclei receive fibres from the hippocampal formation via the fornix. The medial
mammillary nucleus projects to the ipsilateral anteroventral and anteromedial
thalamic nuclei, and the lateral mammillary nucleus projects bilaterally to the
anterodorsal nuclei. The nuclei of the anterior group also receive a prominent
cholinergic input from the basal forebrain and the brain stem.
The cortical targets of efferent fibres from the anterior nuclei of the thalamus lie
largely on the medial surface of the hemisphere. They include the anterior limbic
area (in front of and inferior to the corpus callosum), the cingulate gyrus, and the
parahippocampal gyrus (including the medial entorhinal cortex and the pre- and
para-subiculum). These thalamocortical pathways are reciprocal. There also
appear to be minor connections between the anterior nuclei and the dorsolateral
prefrontal and posterior areas of neocortex. The anterior thalamic nuclei are
believed to be involved in the regulation of alertness and attentinon and in the
acquisition of memory.164
The Mnava hrauta Stra belongs to the Maitrya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. There is a section on preparing for the Soma sacrifice, and sections
on the Agnihoma, expiations (Pryahcitta), the Pravargya rite of the soma sacrifice,
the Ihi sacrifice, the Chayana, Vjapeya, and Anugrhika, the Rjasya sacrifice,
the hrddha, and a number of others. Bhattacharji describes the text:
Its twenty-one chapters take up many major sacrifices and have some sections
peculiar to it. One such is the Vaihava rite. . . ; the others are Gonmika and
Anugrhika. It also has a patriarch list, an appendix (Parihiha), a section on
hrddha and a hulbastra attached to it.165
There is an English translation by van Gelder.166 Beginning and ending Stra are
as follows:
m;nv*tsU]m(
rtpc;ro ivh;r" 1 aNtr;, yD;;in ktuR" 2
cTv;rcTv;r km;R, p[s'pXyNky;Rd; ctuq;RTkmR," 3
mN];Nten km;RdI\ s'inp;tyet( 4 a;idnorSy pUvRSy;Nt\
iv;t( 5 yDopvItI d=,;c;r" p[;Ny;Yy' kmoRp;\ xu
yjuveRden ky;Rt( 6 dxRp*,Rm;syo/Rm;R" s;/;r,;" 7

indeRx;vitrn( 8 cTv;r AiTvjo?vyuRhoRt; b[;I
/[" 9 an;dexe?vyuR" ky;Rt( 10 pvTSydxne .u_
g;hRpTy;d;hvnIy' JvlNt' p[,yit 11 dev; g;tuivdo
g;tu\ yD;y ivNdt ) mnsSpitn; deven v;t;D" p[yu-
Jyt;m( it jipTv; v[topetSy x;%;mzit p,Rx;%;\
xmIx;%;\ v; p[;cImudIcI\ v;h;n;' bx;%;' bp,;Rm-
xuk;g[;msuiWr;m( 12 We Tveit zn 13 ,Re TveTy-
num;iR 14 su.Ut;yeit s'nmyit 15 v;yv" Sqeitx;-
%y; vTs;np;kroit ]INyjuW; tU,I' ]In( 16 ap;t;-
n;mek\ x;%y; tU,ImupSpOxit 17 d.RipUlw" sh
x;%y; devo v" sivt; p[;pRyiTvit g;" p[;pRyit 18
a;Py;y?vm; deve>y; N{;y .;gmtIN{y;jno
mheN{;yeit mheN{y;jn" 19 xu; ap" sup[p;,e ipbNtI"
xtmN{;y xrdoduh;n;" ) {Sy heit" pr vo vO,_
it v[jNtIrnumN]yte 20 /[uv; aMmNgopt* Sy;t bI-
rit yjm;nSy gOh;n.py;RvtRte ) yjm;n\ v; p[e=m;,o
jpit 21 anSyGNyg;re v; yjm;nSy pxUNp;hIit
p[Tygg[;\ x;%;mupkWRit 22 rto g;hRpTySy devSy
Tv; sivtu" p[sv Tyslm;de 23 goWdsIit g;hR-
pTymupitte 24 vRNtr=\ vIhIit v[jit 25 p[Tyu\

r= Ty;hvnIye inpit 26 p[eymg;idit jpit 27
p[;gudGv;.p[v[Jy bihRrzit 28 dev;n;' prWUtmsIit
d.;RNp[Str;y prWuvit 29 iv,o" Stup it d.RStMbm-
.mOxit 30 aitsOo gv;' .;g Tyek;NtmitsOjit 31
xeW' p[Str;y 32 m;/o mopr pSt A?y;smit jpit
33 devSy Tv; sivtu" p[sv it ivx;%;in p[it lun;it
s'n%' muim( 34 pOqVy;" s'pOcSp;hIit tO,mNt/;Ry
p[Str\ s;dyit 35akLm;W;Nd.;|Llun;it p[.Ut;np[/nU yn(
36 a;z; te m; rWmit jpit 37 atSTv' bihR" xt-
vLx\ ivroheTy;lv;n.mOxit 38 shvLx; iv vy\
hemeTy;Tm;n'p[Ty.mOxit 39 ayuipt; yoinrit xuLb'
p[itd/;TyyuG/;tu p[d=,m( 40 aidTy; r;;sIit
xuLbmnulom' i]rnum;iR 41yq;lUnmmuto v; sus'.Ot; Tv;
s'.r;mIit xuLbe bihRiS]" s'.rit 42 ayuipt; yoinrit
p[Strm( 43 N{;<y;" s'nhnmTyNt* sm;yMy pUW; te
g[iNqmit p[d=,m;veyit 44 s te m;Sq;idit p;-
Tp[;mupkWRit 45a;pSTv;mn* Tv;mOWy" s m;mOju"
) bihR" sUyRSy riXm.Ws;' ktum;r.e Ty;r.te 46
N{Sy Tv; b;>y;muz Tyuzte 47 bOhSptemUR;R hr;-
mIit mU/RNy;d/;it 48 vRNtr=\ vIhITyeit 49
aidTy;STv; pO s;dy;mIit p;dprSy s;dyTyno/o

v; 50 bihRrs dev'gmmTyupy;Rd/;it 51 smUlwdR.wR"
p;l;x' %;idr\ r*ihtk\ v;;dxd;ivR?m\ s'nit )
]I\ pr/INyo yDyo vO=StSy Sqivo m?ymo {;Ì-
y;Nd=,o,Iy;n(s r" 52 prI?mm;d/;it
53 1
ySy ;e n .uNt b[,; vedp;rg;"
at' tveCz^;' ipt,;' nopitit 19
ySy ;e n .uNte b[;,;" Svx;%n"
a;sur' tveCz^;' ipt,;' nopitit 20
ved;qRivTp[v_; c b[c;rI sd; iSqt"
xt;yuwv ivDey; b[;,;" pp;vn;" 21
EW;mNytmo ySy .uIt ;mcRt"
ipt,;' tSy tOi" Sy;Cz;tI s;p*WI 22
itl; r=Ntu dwtey;Nd.;R r=Ntu r;=s;n(
tSm;;neWu d;tVy; a;Tmno .Uitmzt; 23 4
it ;prix\ sm;m( 167
I. The Bhradvja hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Bhradvja hrauta Stra with the Stria Medullaris. (Please refer to Figure 31, p. 340.)
Gray describes the Stria Medullaris:
Inferior to the facial colliculus, at the level of the lateral recess of the ventricle, a
variable group of nerve fibre fascicles, known as the striae medullaris, runs
transversely across the ventricular floor and passes into the median sulcus.168
The stria medullaris crosses the superomedial thalamic aspect, skirts medial to the
habenular trigone and sends many fibres into the ipsilateral habenula. Other fibres
cross in the anterior pineal lamina, and decussate as the habenular commissure, to
reach the contralateral habenula. Some fibres are really commissural and
interconnect the amygdaloid complexes and hippocampal cortices. They are
accompanied by crossed tectohabenular fibres. Serotonin-containing fibres from
the ventral ascending tegmental serotoninergic bundle, which join the habenulo-
interpeduncular tract to reach the nuclei, may control neurones of the
habenulopineal tract, and thus influence innervation of pinealocytes. Similarly,
habenular nuclear afferents from the dorsal ascending tegmental noradrenergic
bundle may influence pinealocytes. 169
The Bhradvja hrauta Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur Veda. The text has 15 Prahna. It describes the New-Moon and Full-
Moon sacrifices, setting up the sacred fires, the Agnihotra, the grayaa sacrifice, the
animal sacrifice, the Chturmsya, the rites of expiation, and the Jyotihoma. 170 There
are two Prahna in an accompanying text called the Bhradvja Paitmedhika Stra,
treating the Pitmedha sacrifice, and 222 Stra in a supplementary
Bhradvja Pariheha Stra. There is an English translation by Kashikar.171 Beginning
and ending paragraphs for the three components of the text are as follows:
.;r;j *tsU]m(
aq p[qm" p[Xn"
dxRp,U Rm;s* Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 a;m;v;Syen hivW; y+y-
m;, EkSy; yov;R pUveRuhRivr;tn' dohyit 2 aip v;
purSt;dev he }yhe v;nugu' duG/' dohyTv;nuguen d;-
tn_ 3 s'ttmiviCzm.duhNTyopvsq;t( 4 ydh"
pU,RN{m;"Sy;t( t;' p*,Rm;sImupvset( 5 " pUrteit v;

6 ydhnR Xyet t;mm;v;Sy;m( 7 o nodeteit v; 8 t]w
WoTyNtp[dexo ye kcn p*,Rm;sImm;v;Sy;' v; /m;R
an;r>y;;yNt .y]wv te iyNte 9 yDopvITyev dwveWu
kmRsu .vit 10 p[;cIn;vItI ip}yeWu 11 p[;n(y;y;Nyu-
dn(y;y;in v; p[d=,' dwv;in km;R, ky;Rt( 12 ivp-
rIt' ip}y;, 13 n ivh;r;dppy;RvteRt 14 n yD;n;-
Tm;nm.prhredNy' v; 15 rt pc;ro ivh;r" 16
y] Kv c juhotIit codyed?vyuRrev ju;Jyen;hvnIye
juy;t( 17 a?vyuRmev;n;ide ktRr p[tIy;d;I/['
itIym( 18 y] Kv copittenumN]yt it codyed(
yjm;n Ev tt( ky;Rt( 19 EkmN];, km;R, 20 a;id
p[id; mN]; .vNt 21 1
y]wnm;mN]yte b[ Stoy;m" p[x;St" it tt( p[s*it ih' de
v sivtrete p[;h tt( p[ c suv p[ c yj bOhSpitb[R;-
yumTy; Aco m; g;t tnUp;Ts;" sTy; v a;ixW" sNtu
sTy; a;kty At' c sTy' c vdt Stut devSy sivtu"
p[sve ) riXmrs =y;y Tv; =y' jNvo \ Stut it 1
Evmev Sto]eSto]e p[s*it 2 Ev\ Stom.;g;n;murmur'
d/;it 3 ;dx;ome ) ]yodx;Tyome ) p-
dxoKQye ) Wo@xe Wo@ixin ) sdx v;jpeye )
Ek;i] \ xtmitr;]e ) ]yS] \ xtmoy;Rm it ivD;yte

4 Stute bihpvm;nepre,orveidmitMy d=,t p-
ivxit ) so]wv;St a; svnIySy vp;y; hom;t( 5
t;y;' vp;y;' y] m;jRyNte tNm;jRyte 6 y] p[;t"svn;y
s'p[spRNt t=,en hiv/;Rne d=,en m;j;RlIy' d=,en
sd" prITy;pry; ;r; sd" p[ivXy;pre, p[x;S]Iymit-
My d=,t pivxeidTy;XmrQy" ) apre,orveidmit-
Myore, hiv/;Rne d=,en m;j;RlIy' prITy pUvRy; ;r;
sd" p[ivXy;g[e, p[x;S]IymitMy d=,t pivxeid-
Ty;le%n" 7 4
Etenoryo" svnyo" 1
it pdx" p[Xn" 172
Beginning Stra of the Bhradvja Paitmedhika Stra:
.;r;jpwtOme/ksU]m(
aq p[qm" p[Xn"
aq;t" pwtOme/k dhnm( ) puW;itRSy ip[ytmeit
ivD;yte 1 a;iht;emRr,s\ xye p[;cIn;vItI dhndex'
joWyte d=,;p[TyKp[v,minr,msuiWrmnUWrm.rm-
nuphtmivGd;yRnupiCzp[v,m( 2 ySm;=,;p[tICy
a;po in"sOTyodICy ETy mh;ndImveTy p[;Cy" s'pNte 3
***concluding Stra of the Paitmedhika Stra***
yev' te punr;gCzd( ÒtkM.;duNmSy j;tkmRp[.Oit

;dxr;]' v[t' crTv; tywv j;yy;In;/;y v[;Tyen
pxun; yjet 7 gr' gTv;ye k;m;yei' invRpet( 8
Pstw" tu.yRjeteit ivD;yte 9 12
it itIy" p[Xn" 173
The Bhradvja Pariheha Stra:
.;r;jprxeWsU]m(
aq;t" sU]prxeW;n( Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 b;m;];" pr/y"
SFy" xMy; c 2 p[;dexm;];<yrim;];, ve?mk;;in
xuk;<y;{;R, v; svLkl;in 3 apvRm;]bl"
uvo .vTy/Rp[;dexm;]bl;" uc" 4 v,p[`;seWuyq;-
p[it hot;nub[Uy;t( 5 ivd( b[;nuj;n;it ) yq;p[-
Tyev v; b[; p[s*it 6 gOhme/Iye n devt; a;v;yyit
s;m/eNy.;v;t( ) a;v;hye; 7 aIn( v;I v; pr-
StIyoRpvsit 8 bihRmRui' v; p[Ty smyjujuRhoit 9
y] Kv c;* prStIyR hotVym( ) an* ihr<ymNt/;R-
y;.juy;t( 10
***concluding Stra of the Pariheha Stra ***
216 c;tum;RSyw" pdx;h;in y+ym;," p[itpid vw;n-
rp;jRNy* ) itIye vwdevm( )tOtIye ctuqeR pme coprMy
W v,p[`;s;" ) smeme nvme coprMy dxm Ek;-

dxe c s;kme/;" ) ;dxe ]yodxe coprMy ctudRxe xu-
n;sIrIy' pdxe pxurit 217 ;dx;h;in y+ym;,"
p[itpid vw;nrp;jRNy* ) itIye vwdevm( ) tOtIye
ctuqeR coprMy pme v,p[`;s;" ) W sme copr-
My;me nvme c s;kme/;" ) dxm Ek;dxe coprMy
;dxe xun;sIrIym( ) ]yodxe pxurit ) s'vTsrp[itm;
vw ;dx r;]y" s'vTsrmev yjt it ivD;yte 218
sipRv;R m?vl;. Ty;id 219 kx; bihRrqR Ty;id 220
%;idrbLvp;l;x;n;m?md;,ITy;id 221 a;Jy;-
l;. a;jm;ivk m;ihW' v; Òtm;Jy;qR;id 222
it .;r;jprxeWsU]m( 174
J. The Drhyyaa hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Drhyyana hrauta Stra with the Habenular Nucleus. (Please refer to Figure 31, p.
340.) The Habenular Nuclei are part of the Epithalamus. Gray describes it as follows:
The habenular nuclei lie posteriorly at the dorsomedial corner of the thalamus,
immediately deep to the ependyma of the third ventricle, with the stria medullaris
thalami above and laterally. The medial habenular nucleus is a densely packed,
deeply staining, mass of cholinergic neurones, whereas the lateral nucleus is more
dispersed and paler staining. . . .The habenular nuclear complex is limited
laterally by a fibrous lamina, which enters the habenulo-interpeduncular tract.
Posteriorly, the nuclei of the two sides and the internal medullary laminae are
linked across the midline by the habenular commissure. . . .
Afferent fibres to the habenular nuclei travel in the stria medullaris from the
prepiriform cortex bilaterally, the basal nucleus of Meynert, and the
hypothalamus. Afferents from the internal segment of the globus pallidus ascend
through the thalamus, and may be collaterals of pallidothalamic axons. Additional

inputs come from the pars compacta of the substantia nigra, the midbrain raphe
nuclei and the lateral dorsal tegmental nucleus. The afferent pathways mostly end
in the lateral habenular nucleus. . . .
The medial habenular nucleus sends efferent fibres to the interpeduncular nucleus
of the brain. The lateral habenular nucleus sends fibres to the raphe nuclei and the
adjacent reticular formation of the midbrain, the pars compacta of the substantia
nigra and the ventral tegmental area, and to the hypothalamus and basal
forebrain.175
The Drhyyaa hrauta Stra belongs to the Rayaya recension of
Sma Veda. The text has 31 Paala each of which is further divided into approximately
four Khaa. According to Bhattacharji, In all it deals with seven sacrifices, mainly
varieties of the Somayga.176 It emphasizes the hymns to be sung in the various

sacrifices it describes. The Drhyyaa hrauta Stra is closely related to the
Lyyana hrauta Stra. The Lyyana and Drhyyaa quote the same authorities
and resemble each other so closely in their linguistic form that they are regarded as one
single text of two recensions with minor variations.177 There is an English translation by
Parpola.178 The beginning and ending paragraphs are as follows:
{;;y,*tsU]m(
p[qm" p[p;#k"
p[qm" p$l"
p[qm" %<@"
aq iv?yVypdexe svRTv/k;r" 1 mN]iv/;id-
g[h,en 2 r;id" pUv;RNtl=,' 3 Ekuitiv/;n;Nm-
N];n( km;R, co;twv ky;dn;dexe 4 y;vjurn;id-
;Nt;n( mN];n( 5 Ac;idg[h,en 6 AiTvg;WeRyo
nUc;n" s;/ucr,o v;GMyNyUn;onitr_;o yst;-

nit,onitet" 7 y;Jy p[qmwS].guR,wVy;R:y;t"
8 somp[v;kmkrym" som;y r;D TyuKTv; p[;Ty;-
c=It 9 mhNme voc it kryn( p[itmN]yet 10 t
j;dp[o_ip kry;mIit ividTv; 11 a;vsq' som-
p[v;k;y lv,m'd;h;ryet( 12 p[ih,uy;Tp[StotOsu-
b[<y* purSt;TkmR>y" 13 p[;gudKp[v,'devyjn' lomx'
sm' 14 purSt;;Sy;p" Syu" 15 tT]xuiymit ;h
16 td.;ve mh;vO= dp;no mh;pqo v; 17 n c;Sy
SqltrmdUre Sy;t( 18 devyjnm;]' c purSt;t( 19 iv-
pyRSy;.cr,IyeWu 20 Sql;dNyvyjnm;]; 21
Svy' b[jeTy pvsQye v; 22 dv tu gOhe>y" p[qm'
devo devmeiTvit 23 dUr' v[jTv; ivh;y d*Tym( 24
b;n;m;sIit pNq;nm;por' veNtm;My d=,mI-
=m;," iptro .Urit 25 yjurNtryeNv;h;r' /;n'jYy"
26 pe=,' x;i<@Ly" 27
it {;;y,*tsU]e p[qme p$le p[qm" %<@"
ctuqR" %<@"
s'vTsrmhrhSt*re, yjet 1 W;' cw]I p=SyeTy;c;y;"
2 pMy;mitx;i<@Ly;yn" 3 p[;tr;it' Tv; v[top;-
ynIymodnmxTv; kxXmU, v;pyTv;ht' vsn' pr-

/;y prsmu;In( prStIyR p[,It;" p[,Iy d<@ p;,*
Tv; me%l;m;b?y nvnIten;;Ny>y p;t( g;hRp-
TySyopivXy Svy' ,;jn' p[itWJyet tU,Im( 4 pme
n;hvnIy' d=,;itMywtt( ky;t( 5 tSy it y" )
pUv; Ek; ) pOqkTv' m?y'dn;pr;yo" 6 t;su pOq-
gnupvU | hvI'iW y;Nyu_;in b[;,en 7 Ek; vwv Sy;Sy;'
t;in sv;R, Syu" 8 t] s;mg;n' yq; pUvRiSmn( 9 .-
yoSTvv.Oq;dudeTy yt( purSt;idyn' tene; somen yjet
10 y;vNt v; hvI'iW purSt;;vv;R pxu.StwvTyw" 1
1 spRs]' gv;myn' Stoms'Sq;ivtmTyek 12 W<@-
kW<@;v.gr;pgr;ivit ;h 13 p[Ty=iviht' Tv;WeRy-
kLpen t];num;n' n ivte 14 a.gr;pgr;vevopome
hin Sy;t;m( 15 p*,Rm;sIp[sv' i]s'vTsrm( 16 tSy
y;q;k;mI dI=;,;m( 17 Wirit x;i<@Ly" 18 p[q-
mom* s'vTsr* Vyithreidit /;n'jYy" 19 a.Plv-
StompOdexroh;qR" 20 am;v;Sy;p[sve shs'vTsre
shs'vTsre 21
it {;;y,*tsU]e Eki]'xe p$le
ctuqR" %<@" 4 sm;oy' g[Nq"179
K. The Lyyaa hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Lyyaa hrauta Stra with the Stria Terminalis. (Please refer to Figure 31, p. 340.)
Gray describes the location and structure of the Stria Terminalis:
Medially, the greater part of the caudate nucleus abuts the thalamus, along a
junction that is marked by a groove, the sulcus terminalis. The sulcus contains the
stria terminalis, lying deep to the ependyma. The stria terminalis forms one
margin of the choroid fissure of the lateral ventricle, the hippocampal fimbria and
fornix form the other margin. The sulcus terminalis is especially prominent
anterosuperiorly (because of the large size of the head and body of the caudate
nucleus relative to the tail), and here the stria terminalis is accompanied by the
thalamostriate vein. 180
Carpenter and Sutin describe the connections of the Stria Terminalis as follows:
This is the most prominent efferent pathway from the amygdaloid nuclear
complex. Most, but not all, of the fibers in this bundle originate from the
corticomedial part of the amygdaloid complex. Fibers of the stria terminalis arch
along the entire medial border of the caudate nucleus near its junction with the
thalamus. Rostrally these fibers pass into and terminate in the nuclei of the stria
terminalis located lateral to the columns of the fornix and dorsal to the anterior
commissure. This is the most massive termination of the stria terminalis. Part of
these fibers, which belong to the postcommissural part of the stria terminalis, also
end in the anterior hypothalamic nucleus, and some of the fibers may join the
medial forebrain bundle. Fibers of the precommissural part of the stria terminalis
terminate in the medial preoptic area. . . .181
The Lyyaa hrauta Stra, like the Drhyyaa, also belongs to the
Rayaya recension of Sma Veda. The text is divided into ten Praphaka; each
Praphaka is further divided into approximately twelve Kaik. Bhattacharji says:
As a Smaveda text it dwells mainly on the responsibilities of the Udgt priest

and his assistants as well as of the Brahman priest in a Soma sacrifice. The text
covers a few rites but its sole concern is the hymns to be sung in these sacrifices. .
. . Lyyaa is the more compact of the two [Lyyaa and Drhyyaa] and
omits the exegetical sections found in the Drhyyaa, thus preserving a purer
text.182
There is an English translation by Parpola.183 Beginning and ending paragraphs
are as follows:
l;$;y, *t sU]
Ig,ex;y nm" )
l;$;ynIye *tsU]e p[qm" p[p;#k"
aq p[qm; ki<@k;
aq iv?yVypdexe svRTv/k;r" 1 mN]iv/;id-
g[h,en 2 r;id" pUv;RNtl=,' 3 Ekuitiv/;n;-
NmN];n( km;R, co;twv kYy;dn;dexe 4 y;vjurn;id-
;Nt;n( mN];n( 5 Ac;idg[h,en 6 AiTvg;WeRyo
nUc;n" s;/ucr,ov;GMyNyUn;onitr_;o yst;-
nit,onitet" 7 y;Jy p[qmwS].guR,wVy;R:y;t"
8 somp[v;kmkrym" som;y r;D TyuKTv; p[;Ty;-
c=It 9 mhNme voc it kryn( p[itmN]yet 10 t
j;dp[o_ip kry;mIit ividTv; 11 a;vsq" som-
p[v;k;y lv,mNd;h;ryet( 12 p[ih,uy;Tp[StotOsub[-
<y* purSt;TkMmR>y" 13 p[;gudKp[v,Ndevyjn' lomx-
mvO=' sm' 14 purSt;;Sy;p" Syu" 15 td.;ve mh;vO=
dp;no mh;pqo v; 16 n c;Sy SqltrmdUre Sy;t( 17
devyjnm;] purSt;t( 18 ivpyRSy;.cr,IyeWu Sql;-
dNyvyjnm;]; 19 Svy' b[jeTy pvsQye v; 20
dv tu gOhe>y" p[qm' devo devmeiTvit 21 dUr' v[j-
Tv; ivh;y d*Tymit 22 b;n;m;sIit pNq;nm;p

23 r' veNtm;My d=,mI=m;," iptro.Urit 24
yjurNtryeNv;h;rN/;nYy" 25 pe=,' x;i<@Ly" 26
it p[qmSy p[qm; ki<@k;
aq v'xI ki<@k;
s'vTsrmhrhSt*re, yjet 1 W;' cw]Ip=Sy pMy;-
mit g*tmo v[top;ynIymodnmxTv; kxXmU, v;p-
yTv;ht' vsn' pr/;y prsmu;In( prStIYyR p[,It;"p[
,Iy me%l;m;b?y d<@ p;,* Tv; p;;hRpTySyop-
ivXy Svy' ,;jn' p[itWjet tU,Im( 2 pmen;hv-
nIy' d=,;itMywtt( kYy;t( 3 tSy it y" pUv;R
Ek; pOqk c m?yNdn;pr;yo" 4 s t;su pOqgnupvU R
hvIiW y;Nyu_;in b[;,en 5 Ek; vwv Sy;Sy;' t;in
sv;R, Syu" 6 s'vTsr;dUvRmv.Oqm>yvey;] s;mg;n'
yq; pUvRiSmn( 7 .yoSTvv.Oy;dudeTy yt( purSt;id-
yn' tene; somen yjet 8 y;vNt v; hvIiW pur-
St;;vv;R pxu.StvTyw" 9 W<@kW<@;v.gr;p-
gr;ivit ;heit 10 p[Ty=iviht' Tv;WeRykLpen t];num;n'
n ivte 11 a.gr;pgr;vevopomehin Sy;t;m( 12
p*<,Rm;sIp[sv' i]s'vTsrm( 13 tSy y;q;k;mI dI-
=;,;m( 14 Wiritx;i<@Ly" 15 p[qmom* s'vTsr*

VyithreidTyek.PlvStompOdexroh;qR it 16
yq;;ymevopeyu" 17 am;v;Sy;p[sve shs'vTsre
shs'vTsre 18
it l;$;ynsU]e dxm" p[p;#k"
l;$;ynsU]' sm;m( 184
L. The Vrha hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vrha hrauta Stra with the Interpeduncular Nuclei. (Please refer to Figure 31, p.
340.) Gray describes the Interpeduncular Nuclei:
The Interpeduncular ganglion is a median collection of nerve cells situated in

the ventral part of the tegmentum. The fibers of the fasciculus retroflexus of
Meynert, which have their origin in the cells of the ganglion habenulae, end in it. .
. . The interpeduncular ganglion has rather large nerve cells whose axons curve
backward and downward as the tegmental bundle of Gudden, to end partly in the
dorsal tegmental nucleus and surrounding gray substance where they come into
relation with association neurons and the dorsal longitudinal bundle of Shutz.185
The Vrha hrauta Stra belongs to the Maitryai recension of Kiha Yajur-Veda.
The text has 25 Khaa distributed in four chapters. Bhattacharji describes the text:
Together with some major sacrifices, among which varieties of the Soma
figure prominantly, it deals with the Mahvrata and uncommon minor rites like
Utsargimayana and Ekdahin. It bears close resemblance to the Mnava, the
only difference being the omission of its Paribhh section in the Vrha. Its
vocabulary shows some peculiarity: it uses some words not found in other
Stras.186
v;r;h *t sU]m(
aq v;r;h*tsU]e p[;Ks*mkm(
p[yoge puWiht\ yDSy c D;ne 1 t\ Vy;:y;Sy;m" 2

sv;Rq| /m| p[qmm( ) pv;d;nnuvdet( 3 b[;,=i]y-
vwXyrqk;r;,;\ yD;" 4 inW;dSqpterGNy;/eym( 5
a?vyuRyRjuveRden kroTyOGveden hot; s;mvedeno;t; svwRb[R;
6 wAGveds;mved;>y;mup;\ xu yjuWow" s'p[wWw" 7
s\ Sv;rwkSvyRmit xBdNy;y" 8 p[;%" kmR ky;Rd;
ctuq;RTkmR," p[s'pXyn( 9 rtpc;ro ivh;r" 10
sodvsnIye s\ iSqte pxubN/en yjte 21 i]x;%o yUpo
;y" x;%;pOqukp;l;in tN]\ Svrphrit 22 Tvw-
t;n;' p[qm" k;lkmeivv.[uSt' m?yme ivx;%yUp a;n-
m;l.et 23 tyoitIySt' .*m' d=,;/eR 24 yStOtIy-
StmUjR r;/eR 25 pxUn;' puro@;xmnu mOg;rei' invRpit
26 shiSvid@ mOg;reipxupuro@;x;n;' c 27
tiSmNs\ iSqte ;dx b[*dn;Npyit 28 t;NmhiTvRj"
p[;XnNt 29 te>yo ;dx ;dx Km;Ndd;it 30 s'-
itteme/" 31 trit mOTyu' trit p;Pm;n' trit b[hTy;\
yome/en yjte ywv deivk;p[.Oit.ri.yRjte yjte
32
Tyme/e ctuqeR?y;ye pm' %<@m(
it ctuqoR?y;y" 187
There is a Vrha Hautra Stra, associated with the Vrha hrauta Stra.188 The
Hautra Stra details the office of the Hoti. Its beginning and ending Stra are as
follows:
h*tOkm(
dxRp,U Rm;syo" seWu hivWu d;Ntohm( TyuKTv; .U" p[pe
it tIqeRn p[p;g[e,or;\ veido,mNtveRid d=,pd'
Tvor' bveRid p[;mlmurSy;rokvt Tv;s;m/enI
>yovitte 1 avSq;y m/u v+y;m TyuKTv; Vy;-
tIdRxhot;r' c s'p[eiWtenuD;t ?vRiStn( ;v;pOqVyo"
s'/mNvI=m;,S]r.ih'Ty s;m/enIrNv;h p[ vo v;j;
a.v" Tyek;dx2 i]" p[qm;' i]m;mit 3 an;-
dexe p[qmo 4 1
svR] y;Jy;NteWu vW$(k;roNTym=rmNTy' Pl;vyit 1
p[,v\ v; 2 Ek;rek;r;Nt;Sv;k;rm;p vW$(k;r" 3
aNTyok;r* k;r;Nt;Sv;k;rm( ) Plut' pUv| kroit
vW$(k;r' c 4 b[iU hp[eyKswW$( v*W@v;vheit c 5
a;;v,;v;idto 6 someWu NyUne c 7 ivcn'
p[it gO\ yqoNTym( 8 Svr;Nt;su ivsjRnIykop/;
luPyte 9 Ny;yenetr;su Pluit 10 Evo--- 189
M. The Ktyyana hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Ktyyana hrauta Stra with the Mammilothalamic tract. (Please refer to Figure 31, p.
340.) Gray describes the Mammillothalamic tract:
The anterior nuclei (of the thalamus) are the principal recipients of the
mammillothalamic tract, which arises from the mammillary nuclei of the
hypothalamus. The mammillary nuclei receive fibres from the hippocampal
formation via the fornix. The medial mammillary nucleus projects to the
ipsilateral anteroventral and anteromedial thalamic nuclei, and the lateral
mammillary nucleus projects bilaterally to the anterodorsal nuclei.190
The medial mammillary nucleus gives rise to a large ascending fibre bundle,
which diverges into mammillothalamic and mammillotegmental tracts. The
mammillothalamic tract ascends through the lateral hypothalamus to reach the
anterior thalamic nuclei, whence massive projections radiate to the cingulate
gyrus.191
The Ktyyana hrauta Stra belongs to both the Kva and Mdhyandina
recensions of hukla Yajur Veda. The text has 26 chapters. Bhattacharji notes that,
There is a separate chapter on Paribhh and a patriarch list and several uncommon
rites. . . .192 Sacrifices treated include new and full moon sacrifices, sacrifices to the
Manes, Chturmsya or seasonal sacrifice, the animal sacrifice, the Agnihoma soma
sacrifice, the Dvdahha soma sacrifice, the Gavmayana, the Vjapeya, the Rjasya,
the Chayana, the Sautrma, the Ahvamedha, the Puruhamedha, Sarvamedha and
Pitmedha (again), the Ekha, the Ahna, the Sattra, rites of expiation, and the
Pravargya.193 There is an English translation by Ranade.194 Beginning and ending Stra

are as follows:
k;Ty;yn *tsU]
p[qmo?y;y"
pr.;W;inp,m(
aq;to/k;r" 1 flyu_;in km;R, 2 sveRW;m-

ivxeW;t( 3 mnuy;,;'v;rM.s;mQy;Rt( 4 ahIn;-
oi]yW<!xU{vjRm( 5 b[;,r;jNyvwXy;n;' ute" 6
S]I c;ivxeW;t( 7 dxRn; 8 rqk;rSy;/;ne 9
inyt' c 10 n;.;v;idit v;TSy" 11 inW;dSqpit-
g;Rve/uk/t" 12 v;vk,Rno gdR.eJy; 13 l*-
ikk 14 .Um* pxupuro@;xp,m( 15 aPSvvd;nhom"
16 ixXn;Tp[;ix];vd;nm( 17 vwt;inkWu sv| sv;R-
qRTv;t( 18 dxRn; 19 n*p;snute" 20 a/y,Iye
m;'sp[itWe/" 21 1
psdNte p[vGyoRTs;dnm( 1 aNt"p;Tye pr`MyR in/;y
d=,en inTyoiCz%rm( 2 a;hvnIye ]I'Cz;l;k;n(
p[dIPy p[dIPy;I/[o /;ryit xti{yvTp[itlom' p[m;,eWu)
ctugORhIten;.juhoit y; te `mR idVy; xugit p[itmN]m( 3
p[;Sy tOtIymupivXy 4 =]Sy Tveit inm,' purSt;-
TpImNt/;Ry 5 s;m p[eyTyvmOqvx;" 6 in/n' c 7
Ts;dndex' gCzNTyn; rveidm( 8 i]" priWCy;-
cdidit 9 mN]me, v; 10 n;.SpOx' p[vO'jnIy'
ind/;it ctu"sU_rit 11 p[;'c;ivtr* 12 pxy;'c
tU,Im( 13 prIx;s;v.t" 14 r*ih,hvNy* c;ve
b; 15 a.[murt a;sNdI' d=,t" ,;jnmurt"

svRto /iv];, pr/I' rusNd;n' vedmupymNy;m;/;y
p;t( 16 p;TpNvne c;.to d<@m( 17 SqU,;myU%' p
;t( 18 r*ih,kp;le c 19-20 m?yeNyt( 21 %r;
rt" ) d=,to m;j;RlIydex' bihveRuiCz%rm( 22
a;secnvNt pys" pUryit `mwRt it 23 xeW' v[tm'
dI=t;y p[yCzit 24 p[' ceTkvlm( 25 a] v; prWe
cnm( 26 v;W;Rhre;ho]Iye s;mnI g;yeit p[eyit 27
c;Tv;le m;jRyNte spIk; sumi]y; n it ) ym-
Tyu;mTyurpUv;R/Rmnpe=meTyw/osIit sm/m;d;y;h-
vnIye>y;d/;it smdsIit pI c g;hRpTye tU,Im(
p[vOnIy* xtm;n* b[,e dd;it 28 `mRdu`;m?vyRve )
yjm;nv[tdu`;' ho]e ) p; ;]eI/ej;m( 21 `mR-
.ede yqo_m( 30 %;v;Ny' ky;Rt( 31 a.en cret(
32 Sv;h; p[;,e>y" s;/pitk>y it pU,;Ritm;;mum;'
c mns" k;mm;kitmit 33 p[j;pit" s'.[ym;, it
c yq;k;lm( 34 sivt; p[qmehit c p[Tyhm( 35
avk;XySy p[vOy;t( 36 n p[qmyDe 37 y;vtI ;v;
pOqvI it d/`mRg[h,' my Tyidit .=,m( 38 iTvW"
s'vOgit mh;v[tIye 39 c;Tv;le m;jRnm( 40 x;Ntkr
,m;Ntyo" ) Sv;?y;ydxRn;t( 41-42
it k;Ty;yn*tsU]m( 195
There are 18 Parihiha attributed to Ktyyana and associated with the hrauta,
Gihya and Dharma Stra of hukla Yajur Veda. These are Ypalakhaa,
Chhgalakhaa, Pratij, Anuvkasakhy, Charaavyha, hraddhakalpa,
hulba, igyajuha, Prhada, Ihakpraa, Pravardhyya, Mlydhyya,
Uchahstra, Nigam, Yajaprhve, Hautrika, Prasavotthna, and Krmalakhaa.
As an example, the Hautra Stra or Hautrika details the responsibilities of the
Hoti priest in the Yagya. The position of Hoti is ideally filled by a ik Veda pandit, and
his responsibilities would be of little interest to the hukla Yajur Veda pandits following
the instructions of Ktyyana; however, in the extenuating circumstance where a
ik Veda pandit is not available to fill the office of Hoti, then the knowledge of the
responsibilities of Hoti in the various Yagya is found in the Hautrika.196 Beginning and
ending of the Hautra Stra are as follows:
h*i]km(
aq p[qmo?y;y"
h*]' kryNTs'cre, p[ivXy;pre,;hvnIy' p[; it?v-
yuRp[eiWto b[NTs;m/enIrnuv+y;m TyuKTv; tSm;Tp[sv-
m;k;t( 1 b[p[stU olpv;Rg[m;\sm\iht\ dydexe
l' p[it;Py d=,' c p;d' ve;" o,sm' Tv;
;v;pOqVyorNtrmI=m;,o nm" Nd' jpet(
nm" p[vK]e nm pvK]e nmo {ê nmonu:y;]e )
k dmnuv+yit s dmnuv+yit k a;iTvRJy' kryit
s a;iTvRJy' kryTyOc" p[pe
yju" p[pe s;m p[pe b[ p[pe

n;t;| zNds;' m;tr' p[pe .U" p[pe
.uv" p[pe Sv" p[pe .U.uRv" Sv" sv| p[pe it 2 i]ih'-
Tyop;\xu mh;Vy;tIro'pUv;R" s;m/enI" p[,ven;/RcRx"
s'd?y;t( 3 aNy];Py/RceRvSyet( 4
p[ vo v;j; a.vo hivmNto Òt;Cy; )
dev;g;it suyu"
a a; y;ih vItye gO,;no hVyd;tye )
no hot; siTs bihRiW
t' Tv; smriro Òten v/Ry;ms )
bOhCzoc; yiv
s n" pOqu v;YymCz; dev ivv;ss )
bOhde suvIyRm(
aq;t" SvrivvOty" 1 mN{e, ivlMbty; c vOy;
s;m/enIp[wW;;Jy.;g;Ntm( 2 k<#en m?ymy;
ce@;Ntm( 3 xIWR<yen &ty; c x'YvNtm( 4 ymnNtrt;"
Svrm.,uyuStTp[;t" svnm( 5 ydNtveRidgt;StNm;-
?y'idn\ svnm( 6 bihveRidgt;StOtIysvnm( 7 ym-
?vyuRrcTy;m;;v,;t( p[it,uy;t( s m" 8 yiSmn(
mN{;dyo n ivD;yNte n Svro n Vyn' kvlmoc;l-
n\ ;so v; tdup;\xu tdup;\xu 9 5
it h*i]k pmo?y;y" 197
N. The Khaka hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Khaka hrauta Stra with the Substantia innominata of Meynert. (Please refer to
Figure 32.) Gray describes the Substantia innominata:
The substantia innominata of Meynert is a stratum consisting partly of gray and

partly of white substance, which lies below the anterior part of the thalamus and
lentiform nucleus [putamen]. It consists of three layers, superior, middle, and
inferior. The superior layer is named the ansa lentiformis, and its fibers, derived
from the medullary lamina of the lentiform nucleus, pass medially to end in the
thalamus and subthalamic region, while others are said to end in the tegmentum
and red nucleus. The middle layer consists of nerve cells and nerve fibers; fibers
enter it from the parietal lobe through the external capsule, while others are said
to connect it with the medial longitudinal fasciculus. The inferior layer forms the
main part of the inferior stalk of the thalamus, and connects this body with the
temporal lobe and the insula.198
The Khaka hrauta Stra belongs to Kiha Yajur Veda. Originally, the text
had 39 chapters,199 but according to Bhattacharji, the text is only fragmentary, and only a
small part of the original is extant. In one such extant fragment there are directions for
the Piapit sacrifice.200 The text was divided into Paala, and the fourth of these
Paala is among the portions that have survived. The remainder of the
Khaka hrauta Stra Sakalanam is a collection of quotations of the original
Khaka hrauta Stra from subsequent literature.201 The first Khaa of the
fourth Paala is as follows:
k;#k*tsU]e ctuqR" p$l"

Ig,ex;y nm" ) idv" XyenI.rNvh' ) SvgRk;mo
yjet ) idv" Xyenyo n;m sey" ) t;." xuKlp=-
p[itp;r>y s;hm( yjet ) aNvhmekky; i]hivky;

) aye k;m;y;;kp;l' a;x;yw cm( ) anumTyw c-
mit p[qm; ) sv;RSv;ome tuLye hivWI ) m?ye
ivxeW" ) k;m;y b[,e yD;y a" aye blmte anu-
ivyw Et; itIy;idiviWu yq;m' itIy;" p[id;" )
p[tIuphom; a;;t;" so] juhotIit ) tSy kmR )
xuKlp=e p[qm;y;m;m;v;Syene; idv" XyenI.yR+ye Svg|
lokmv;v;nIit s'kLp" ) dwv" Xyen hv" ) sv|
p*,Rm;svt( ) aye k;y ju' invRp;m ) a;x;yw ju-
mnumTyw jum( ) ae k;m hVy' r=Sv;xe hVy' r=Sv;-
numte hVyr=Sv; inv;Rpvt( ) p[o=,m( ) p[o=;mIit
ivxeW" ) Tkre i]inRnIy yq;.;g' Vy;vtR?vm( )
dme" k;mSyeit peW,;q;Rn( dm;x;y; anumTy; it cvR
q;Rn( ) aye k;m;y jum/vp;m ) kp;l;Nyup/;y
cym( ) aye k;m;y ju' s'vp;m) puro@;xm-
/Ty cy' `moRsIit ) a;Jylep;id puro@;xen
p[cyR ) a;x;y; anub3[U ih ) a;x;' yj ) a;x;y;
ahm;d" Evmnumte" ) tu>y' t; aXy;m tmit k;mSy
) a;x;n;' Tv; iv; a;x; Ty;x;y;" ) anu no ;nu-
mitriNvdnumte TvmTynumte" ) n;r;n( Tv; ) aye

k;m;y Sv;h; ) a;x;yw Sv;h; ) anumTyw Sv;h; )
p[j;ptye Sv;h; ) Svg;Ry lok;y Sv;h; ) aye
iSvte Sv;heit Tv; iSvt' yjit ) hVyv;h'
iSvmit iSvt" ) a]e* d=,;k;le p*hIvr;' k
sp;]' p;Ntr,' k;'cInUpur;id Et;NyNtveRid Sq;pyTv; n
pu'skbvcnenoh") b[;, b[;, Sq b[,e vo m;m;-
ihs;t;in mixv;in .vt ) sh/;r;<yuTs;-
Ny=Iym;,;in ) t;in d?m" pOqvImNtr=' idv' c tw"
p*hIksnUpur;id.rittr;, mOTyum( 1202
O. The hvalyana hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
hvalyana hrauta Stra with the Fornix. (Please refer to Figures 26, 25, and 31 on pp.
257, 256, and 340.) As discussed earlier, the Fornix is the bundle of fibers connecting the
Septal nuclei and the Hippocampus which was dramatically expanded by the intervening
growth of the Corpus Callosum.203 Gray describes the Fornix:204
The fornix is a longitudinal, arch-shaped lamella of white substance, situated

below the corpus callosum, and continuous with it behind, but separated from it in
front by the septum pellucidum. It may be described as consisting of two
symmetrical bands, one for either hemisphere. The two portions are not united to
each other in front and behind, but their central parts are joined together in the
middle line. The anterior parts are called the columns of the fornix; the
intermediate united portions, the body; and the posterior parts, the crura.
The hvalyana hrauta Stra belongs to the ik Veda. The text is divided into
12 chapters. Bhattacharji says,
The work treats most of the earlier and major sacrifices except Ahvamedha,
Pravargya and Rjasya and lays down rules for the function of the igveda
priests, the Hot, Maitravarua, Acchavake and Aravastut as also for the
Atharvaveda Brahman priest and the sacrificer (Yajamna). As the igveda
priests recite verses, instructions are given regarding proper places of pause for
breathing during each recitation. Directions are also given for different kinds of
invocation, . . . and liturgical formulae for specific junctures of the sacrifice. The
Hot was expected to know not only his Veda, the igveda by heart but also the
course of the sacrifice so that he could say his bits at the precise moments. The
priests had to know how to make up verses from different hymns by joining
halves or quarters of verses from different but allied hymns. They were expected
to concentrate on the relevant deities while reciting their verses because these
were not always mentioned by name in the hymns. . . . The hvalyana does not
have a separate Paribhh section for general rules on interpretation but these
rules are spread out over the whole text and appear according to the context; the
rules are complicated hence the text is also difficult.205
There is an English translation by Ranade.206 The beginning and ending
paragraphs are as follows:
a;l;yn*tsU]m(
Ig,ex;y nm"
aqwtSy sm;;ySy ivt;ne yog;pi' v+y;m" 1
aGNy;/eyp[.OtINy;h vwt;ink;in 2 dxRpU,Rm;s* tu pUv|
Vy;:y;Sy;mStN]Sy t];;tTv;t( 3 dxRpU,Rm;syohRv"-
v;seWu hot;mN]t" p[;gudg;hvnIy;dvSq;y p[;%o
yDopvITy;cMy d=,;vOih;r' p[pte pUveR,oTkrmpre,
p[,It;" 4 ?mmpre,;p[,Ite 5 c;Tv;l' c;Tv;lvTsu 6
EtIqRmTy;c=te 7 tSy inTy;" p[;e;" 8
a/;r,; c 9 yDopvItx*ce c 10 ivh;r;dVy;vOi
t] cet( kmR 11 Ek;vcne d=,' p[tIy;t( 12 an;dexe
13 kmRcodn;y;' hot;r' 14 dd;tIit yjm;n' 15 juhoit

jptIit p[;ye b[;,' 16 Ac' p;dg[h,e 17 sU_'
sU_;d* hIne p;de 18 a/k tOc' sVvR] 19 jp;numN]-
,;Py;ynopSq;n;Nyup;'xu 20 mN]; kMmRkr,;" 21 p[-
s;dpv;do blIy;n( 22 p[p;.ttre, p;den veid-
o<yory; p;,IRsm;' in/;y p[pden bihRr;My s'ht*
p;,I /;ry;k;xvTylI dysMmt;vsMmt* v;
;v;pOqVyo" siN/mI=m;," 23 Etotu" Sq;n' 24
a;sn' v; svR]wvM.Ut" 25 vcn;dNyt( 26 p[eiWto
jpit 27 1
pOWd; mul; iv,uvO;"
k<vogSTyo hrt" sit" kip"
ySkwW;' mq o ivv;h"
svwRrNywj;Rmd;id.
y;vt( sm;ngo];" SyuivR;m]onvRte
t;vs;i] kXyp pOqk pOqk
;WeRy;,;' }y;WeRysp;te aivv;h"
}y;WeRy;,;' p;WeRysp;te aivv;h"
iv;m]o jmd.Rr;joq gotm"
ai]vRs" kXyp Tyete s AWy"
s;n;mOWI,;mgSTy;m;n;' ydpTy' go]mTy;c=te
Ek Ev AiWy;Rvt( p[vrevnuvRte
t;vTsm;ngo]TvmNy] .OGvirs;,;idTysm;n-
p[vrwivRv;ho ivv;h" 207
P. The Jaiminya hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Jaiminya hrauta Stra with the Medial Dorsal Nucleus of the Thalamus. (Please refer
to Figure 33.) Carpenter and Sutin describe the Medial Dorsal Nucleus of the
Thalamus:208
The dorsomedial nucleus (DM) occupies most of the area between the internal
medullary lamina and the periventricular gray. Three cytologically distinct
regions of the nucleus are recognized: (a) a magnocellular portion, located
rostrally and dorsomedially, consisting of fairly large, polygonal, deeply staining
cells, (b) a large dorsolateral and caudal parvicellular portion made up of small,
pale-staining cells which tend to occur in clusters and (c) a paralaminar portion
characterized by very large cells occupying a narrow band adjacent to the internal
medullary lamina. The nucleus has connections with the centromedian and other
intralaminar nuclei and with the lateral nuclear groups. The medial magnocellular
division of the dorsomedial nucleus receives fibers from the amygdaloid complex,
temporal neocortex and possibly the substantia innominata via the inferior
thalamic peduncle. . . . . The medial subdivision of the dorsomedial nucleus also
receives projections from the pyriform cortex and the olfactory tubercle, which
suggests that portions of this nucleus may receive an olfactory input. The caudal
orbitofrontal cortex also has connections with the medial division of the
dorsomedial nucleus.
The Jaiminya hrauta Stra belongs to Sma Veda. The text has 26 Khaa.
There is a commentary by Bhavatrta that comments extensively on two additional
sections of text; although long thought to be no longer extant, these have also been
discovered.209 The first part, consisting of 26 Khaa, treats the Agnichayana and the
Pravargya, prescribing the Smans to be recited for each.210 Beginning and ending
paragraphs are as follows:
jwmnIy *t sU]
aq p[qm" %<@"
somp[v;km;gt' p[itmN]yet mhNmevoco .g' mevoc" pui'
mevoco yxo mevoc it ) aqwnm;h k;hIn" )
k;nUXy" ) kdNyStm;iTvRJy' k y;jyNt )
k; d=,; it ) tSy ]I, mIm;'set jNmkmRiTvRj it
) Et;Nyev yjm;n AiTvj;' mIm;'set ) td;" kohIn
it ) aitr;]" p[qmohIn Ty;" ) nih sohor;]-
yohIRyte ikidit ) td;n?y;yo .vit ) anUXyen n
y;jyed( y] TvNt"xvo g[;mo .vit ) aNt"xv EW yDo
yonUXy" it ) NyStm;iTvRJy' n ky;Rd( ) te ydev
pUvR" prc=;,o NySy;dev prc+mh it ) aq;ip
NyStmTyetenwv ) k y;jyNtIit ) anUc;n; Ev;-

nUc;n' bN/umNto bN/umNt' sucritn" sucritnm( it )
,jNm;n' n y;jyet( ) p;pkm;R,' n y;jyet( ) ,-
jNm.AiTvG." sh n y;jyet( ) p;pkmR." sh n y;
jyet( ) k;d=,; it ) n d=,;" pOCzidit h Sm;h
x;$;yinivRySywtd( pmit ) pOCzidit h Sm;h t;
<@ EtTflo vw yDo y=,; it ) s yid y;jy-
yn( Sy;d.{ved( ) s ydI=t' y+ym;,' gCzdurt
pivXy p[v;cyet ) yjm;n Ev;t ?vRm.{vit
prveW,;y 1
aq Wi@v'x" %<@"
aq pxubN/eWu ) s;iv];, s;iv]e ) a;ey;Ny;eye )
EeN{;<ywN{e ) vwdev;in vwdeve ) p[;j;pTy;in p[;j;pTye
) yq;l c yq;dwvt' c;NyeWu ) teW;' y;in px*
x;in vp;Nte t;in g;yet( ) p[d;nk;l psTsu ceiWu
c ) t;in tTkm;Rpo yDopvItI p[;g;vOiStupivo
v; m?ymy; v;c; g;yet( ) teW;' y;in tOcSq;in tOceWu
t;in g;yet( ) y;Nyekc;Rin i]S]St;in tOcePst;yw ) t]
pd;y pd;y Sto.;nnus'hreidTy;c;yRsmy" ) yq;-
/It;Nyev gey;nITynub[;,o vcn;t( ) tSm;NmN]wk-
dex;>y;s" Sy;d( ;snIy Ev svoR in/nmupey;dv.Oq-

s; c ) n v;W;Rhre ) a;vitRv[txuiyeWu ctu"km;R-
p;" kyuR" ) .[;j;.[;j;>y;' tUp{vin/ne i]_ Sy;t;m(
) kSy hetorit ) Ekv'xe .vt" ) svRm;vitR po_'
mh;v[te ) aNy] p[=;ve>y" p[=;ve>y" 26
TyomSy jwminsU]' sm;m( 211
Q. The Nidna Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Nidna hrauta Stra with the Lateral Dorsal Nucleus of the Thalamus. (Please refer to
Figure 33, p. 402.) Carpenter and Sutin describe the Lateral Dorsal Nucleus of the
Thalamus as follows:
This nucleus begins near the caudal part of the anterior nuclear group and
extends caudally along the dorsal surface of the thalamus. A well-defined myelin
capsule surrounds the nucleus which in myelin-sheath-stained sections has light
staining properties similar to that of the anterior nuclear group. The nucleus
achieves its largest dimensions dorsal to the portion of the internal medullary
lamina which contains the central lateral nucleus. Topographically this nucleus
has been considered as a posterior extension of the anterior nuclear group. . . .
Recent data indicate that its fibers pass mainly to the cingulate gyrus, although
some pass to the supralimbic cortex of the parietal lobe. Retrograde transport
studies indicate that HRP injected into all parts of the limbic cortex, except for the
rostral region, labels cells in the lateral dorsal nucleus. The lateral dorsal nucleus
also sends and receives fibers from the precuneal cortex.212
The Nidna Stra belongs to the Bhllaveya recension of Sma Veda.213 The text
contains 30 Paala divided among ten Praphaka. According to the Gautama Pitmedha
Stra, which quotes the text, the Nidna Stra is by Patanjali. There is a detailed
summary of the various topics treated in the work.214 The first Praphaka deals with
meter.215 The second discusses the authenticity of the ha and the relationship between
the Sman and its corresponding verse or strophe. The third begins by comparing the
merits of the Agnihoma and Atirtra sacrifices.216 Bhattacharji says, The text is
interesting for the wide range of historical and literary information it supplies.217 The
authors chief aim in subsequent Praphaka is to lay down the different Sman and
Stoma to be used in the various sacrifices described in the Pacaviha Brhmaa.218
Major sacrifices discussed include the Agnihoma, Dahartra, Ahna, Gavmayana,
Sattra, Jyehhayaja, the Chturmsyas, the four day rite, the haaha, the Aindra, and
finally, the thousand years sacrificial session.219
aq ind;nsU]m(
aq p[qm" p[p;#k"
aq;tXzNds;' ivcy' Vy;:y;Sy;m" )
]yXzNd"p;d; .vNt )
a;=r Ek;dx;=ro ;dx;=r it )
tiNm' dx;=r" )
a;=r a;p;=rt;y;" p[it;mit )
iveW; iht" it )
a;ctur=rt;y;' Tyek )
a;dx;=rt;y; a.;mit )
vy' tdSy s'.Ot' vsu it )
Ek;dx;=r a;nv;=rt;y;" p[it;mit )
yid v; d/e yid v; n it )
a;;=rt;y; Tyek )
a;pdx;=rt;y; a.;mit )
s]; d/;nmp[itkt v;s .Ur it )
;dx;=r a;nv;=rt;y;" p[it;mit )
anpU e gom;Ngo.r=;" it )
a;;=rt;y; Tyek )
a;Wo@x;=rt;y; a.;mit ivkWeR, )
Tv' vO];, hSyp[tINyek Tpu it )
a;;dx;=rt;y; Tyek )
ac;Rm sTysv r/;m. ip[y' mit' kivm( it )
aq;to vOip[dex" )
y] Svm=rmupom' p;dSy .vit s; j;gtI vO" )
y] dI`R s; ]w.I )
Sv;=rSyopr;d( Vynsp;teip g*rvm( )
a;=r;dx;=r* lùvOI dx;=rwk;dx;=r* guvOI )
Etw" %lu zNd;s vtRNte )
pQy;Nyev;g[e s ctur;, zNd;s Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1
Eten vw g;v" p[j;it' .Um;nmgCzn( p[j;yNte bhvo .v-
NtIit ) Stomtwv gv;myn;n; roho .ivytIit )
aqwtt( p[j;pte" shs'vTsr' prm;' ivr;jmuptm( )
aip v; p[j;ptIPs;mevopt Sy;t( )
t] %lu i]vOt' kroit rq;Ntr' c lù;g[Stom;g['

p[j;pitrit )
Jyoitom' tN]m( )
a;omI sSq; rqNtrpOm( )
t] %lu bOhSpitsv' kroit )
EWoomS]vOtStomo rqNtrpOo JyoitomtN]o
.vtIit Ny;yKlOmur' Ny;yKlOmurm( 13
it ind;nsU]e dxm" p[p;#k"
ind;nsU]' sm;m( 220
R. The Baudhyana hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Baudhyana hrauta Stra with the Hyopthalamic Nuclei. (Please refer to Figure 34.)
Carpenter and Sutin describes the location and topography of the Hypothalamus as
follows:
The hypothalamus is the part of the diencephalon concerned with the central
control of visceral, autonomic and endocrine functions, and with affective
behavior. The hypothalamus lies in the walls of the third ventricle below the
hypothalamic sulci and is continuous across the floor of this ventricle.
On the ventral surface of the brain the infundibulum, to which the hypophysis is
attached, emerges posterior to the optic chiasm. A slightly bulging region
posterior to the infundibulum is the tuber cinereum. The ventral external
hypothalamus is bounded anteriorly by the optic chiasm, laterally by the optic
tracts and posteriorly by the mammillary bodies. This region is roughly diamond
shaped and its surface is irregular because of several small protuberances,
identified as eminences.221
Gray describes the divisions of nuclei within the Hypothalamus:
The hypothalamus contains a number of neuronal groups that have been classified
on phylogenetic, developmental, cytoarchitectonic, synaptic and histochemical
grounds into named nuclei, many of which are not very clearly delimited,
especially in the adult. While it contains a few large myelinated tracts, many of
the connections are diffuse and unmyelinated, and the precise paths of many
afferent, efferent, and intrinsic connections are uncertain.
The hypothalamus can be divided anteroposteriorly into chiasmatic (supraoptic),
tuberal (infundibulo-tuberal) and posterior (mammillary) regions, and
mediolaterally into periventricular, intermediate (medial), and lateral zones.
Between the intermediate and lateral zones is a paramedian plane, which contains
the prominent myelinated fibres of the column of the fornix, the
mammillothalamic tract and the fasciculus retroflexus. For this reason, some
authors group the periventricular and intermediate zones as a single medial zone.
These divisions are artificial and functional systems cross them.222
The Baudhyana hrauta Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of Kiha
Yajur-Veda. The text is divided into 30 Prahna. Many sacrifices are described including
the Agnydheya, Agnihotra, Piapityaja, Pahubandha, Chturmsya,

Agnihoma, Pravargya, Agnichayana, Vjapeya, Rjasya, Ihi, Ahvamedha,
Dvdahha, Gavmayana, Ahna, Atirtra, Ekdahini, Ekha, Rjasya, and the
Sautrmai. Bhattacharji describes the text:
The subjects treated in the Baudhyana include the major sacrifices, Pravargya
and Ahvamedha and a few unfamiliar subjects. . . . It has sections on concluding
(Karmnta) rites, expiatory rites (Pryahcitta), and patriarch (pravara) list; it
also contains a hulba section. . . . Many old authorities are quoted. . . 223
There is an English translation by Kashikar.224 Beginning and ending paragraphs
are as follows:
b*/;yn *tsU]m(
p[qm" p[Xn"
a;m;v;Syen v; p*,Rm;sen v; hivW; y+ym;,o .vit
s purSt;dev hivr;tnmupkLpyt Ek;hen v; hen v;
yqTvRq vw b[;,' .vit d;tn_ seN{Tv;y;ho]o-
CzW,m>y;tn_ yDSy s'tTy;it cN{ms' v;inD;Ry
s'p,U | v; ivD;y;InNv;d/;it ]I, k;;in g;hRpTye
>y;d/;it ]I<yNv;h;yRpcne ]I<y;hvnIye prsmUhNTyu-
pvsqSy p' kvRNTyq;Sy v[topetSy p,Rx;%;m;Czit
p[;vodv; v;c'ymo y] v; veTSyNmNyte s; y; p[;cI
vodIcI v; bp,;R bx;%;p[itxuk;g[; .vit t;m;-
Czn We TvojeR Tveit ty; vTs;np;kroit v;yv Sqo-
p;yv SqeTyqwW;' m;t" p[eryit devo v" sivt; p[;pRytu
etm;y kmR, a;Py;y?vmy; dev.;gmUjRSvtI" py-

SvtI" p[j;vtIrnmIv; ay+m; m; v Sten xt m;`x\ so
{Sy heit" pr vo vO,KTvit /[uv; aSmNgopt* Sy;t
bIrit yjm;nmI=teqwt;\ x;%;mg[e,;hvnIy' py;RTy
pUvRy; ;r; p[p; j`nen g;hRpTymnSyur;/eR v;-
g;rSyoUhit yjm;nSy pxUNp;hIit nu yid s'nyit yu vw
n s'nyit bihR" p[itpdev .vit 1
n;r;x\ s;NVy;:y;Sy;m a;]eyv;?rv;/Ulvsk<v
xunks'itySkr;jNyvwXy; Tyete n;r;x\ s;" p[kitR-
t;s( tnUnp;idtreW;' =i]yvwXy;n;' puroihtp[vro .vtIit
ivD;yte mnuvidit v; sveRW;' go];,;' m;nVyo ih p[j; it
ivD;yte sgo];' gTv; c;N{;y,' cred(v[te prinite b[;-
,I' n TyjeNm;tOvgnIv.oR n duyit kXypsit
ivD;yteq s'inp;te ivv;hStd?y;y' vjRye*/;ynSy
tTp[m;,\ ih ktRVy' m;nVyo ih p[j; it c ivD;yte go-
];,;' tu sh;, p[yut;NybuRd;in c )
np;xdevwW;' p[vr; AiWdxRn;t(
iv;m]o jmd.Rr;joq g*tm" )
ai]vRs" kXyp Tyete s AWy"
teW;\ sWIR,;mgSTy;m;n;' ydpTy' to]mTyuCyte
n .vTyy;jnIyo y" p[vr;NSv;Npr;\ ivj;n;it
mN]o b[;,' ved Ty;c=te tSm;Tp[vrD;ne yo mh;Njw"

k;yR" ;ivv;h ATvjo dev; Sto]' go]mUl;in c
mh;p[vre s'itte inTy' pvR,pvR, Sv;?y;yI b[lok
mhIyte b[lok mhIyt it 54 225
S. The Vaikhnasa hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vaikhnasa hrauta Stra with the Fasciculus Retroflexus. (Please refer to Figure 31, p.
340.) Gray describes the Fasciculus Retroflexus as follows:
The trigonum habenulae is a small depressed triangular area situated in front of

the superior colliculus and on the lateral aspect of the posterior part of the taenia
thalami. It contains a group of nerve cells termed the ganglion habenulae. Fibers
enter it from the stalk of the pineal body, and others, forming what is termed the
habenular commissure, pass across the middle line to the corresponding ganglion
of the opposite side. Most of its fibers are, however, directed downward and form
a bundle, the fasciculus retroflexus of Meynert, which passes medial to the red
nucleus, and after decussating with the corresponding fasciculus of the opposite
side, ends in the interpeduncular ganglion.226
The projections from the habenula via the fasciculus retroflexus to the
interpeduncular nucleus and adjacent ventral tegmental area in the midbrain
provide a route through which forebrain limbic structures can influence midbrain
nuclear groups.227
The Vaikhnasa hrauta Stra, also known as the Aukhiyastra, belongs to the
Taittirya recension of Kiha Yajur-Veda. The text has twenty-one Prahna.
Bhattacharji describes the text:
Besides a Paribhh chapter, it deals fully with many major sacrifices but does
not dwell on . . . ones like Ahvamedha, Puruhamedha, Sarvamedha or
Rjasya. The main emphasis is on Soma sacrifices. There are two Pryahcitta
sections in connection with Ihi and Soma which form its last two chapters. 228
vw%;ns *t sU]m(
aq;GNy;/ey' Vy;:y;Sy;mo b[;,o vsNte r;jNyo g[Ime
vwXy" xrid rqk;ro vW;Rsu sveR ixixr Tyek roih,I-
ik;mOgixr"punvRsU r;nUr;/;v,hStivx;%;Svek-
iSm=]em;v;Sy;y;' p*,Rm;Sy;' v;d/It ik;Svm;
d/Iteit b[;,o_;in k;My;in n=];, yq;k;m' y]wt;in
]I,s'.vNTyOtunR=]' pvR t{' ivp[itWe/e tu n=]mOtu
blIy" somen y+ym;n a;d/It nt|u n n=]' sU=eRqo-
pp;d' xmIg.RmTq' yxmIg.| xuKl;rmxinv;Yvnup-
htmGNydG/' bp+yn;v;smxukmxI,RmNTyj;Tynupht'
gTv; vw;nrsU_n p[d=,' Tv; p[,met( tenwv p[;cImudI-
cI' v; x;%;' p[;g;id p[d=,' zdyTv; p[;gg[mudgg[' v;
inp;tyet( pittorm/r' mUlmg[' c yq; Dey' tq;yTv;
x;%;p];, p[h;pyit t;' i/; CzdyTv;/o.;gen;/r;m-
r,' TvKp;oR?vR.;g;' ivgtTvc' ivxoiWt;' ctuv|xTy-
l;yt;m;livSt;r;' cturlot;' tqor.;genor;m-
r,' c g;y}y; kroit t] p[qm;in y;in cTv;yRl;in
ixr=u" o]m;Sy' c itIy;in y;in g[Iv; v=o dy'
StnStOtIy;Nyudrp[.OtIin ctuq;Rin o,I pm;NyU W;in

j p;d;ivTyek Evmr,I svwRr" s'p,U Re .vto yCzi,R
mNqit xIWR_m;Nyjm;no .vit y[Iv;y;' vepnoy'
inmRNqedudren;rB/oSy yDo .vTyU r=s;' yoinjR
p;d* ipx;c;n;' o,I dev;n;' yoinStSm;Czô<y;mev p[qm'
mNqeNmUl;d;l' prTyJy;g[; ;dx;l' p;RtS]I,
]I<yl;in p[qmmNqn Ev' p[jnn' kvIRtor;r,er;-
lyu_n;h' yq;yogpr,;h' p[mNq' zv; mNqmUle s'/e
ten siht" Wi@v'xTyl;yto mNqo .vit tq; z{mTyu
;n; p[;iKxr; ar,Stq; veid" 1
ae v;jSy gomt it itsO.i,G.r?vyuRr;I/[e juho-
Tyur;." p[itp[Sq;t; yid pejinklxo vstIvrIrek-
/n;" kM.ek;" Kvqnek; v; pr;sCyerNyUp*duMbrI{o,-
klx; dIPyern( rxn; .et kplmNy; p;]mpSq;ne
%enwv yjuW;.jpit d;mym;hvnIye p[hret( )
?y;y;r;y,' yTp[;ym.dd;Ty;nqRKy;Tp[s
tTky;Rd;pTsu tn' tnmTy;h iv%n;" 18
Tyekv'x" p[Xn"
it Imd*%eyx;%;y;' iv%ns; p[o_
Ivw%;nssU]e mUlgO ;i]'x" p[Xn"
229
T. The Anupada hrauta Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Anupada hrauta Stra with the Mammillotegmental tract. Carpenter and Sutin describe
the Mammillotegmental tract as follows:
Mammillary efferent fibers, arising from the medial mammillary nucleus and to
a lesser extent from the lateral and intermediate mammillary nuclei, form a well
defined bundle, the fasciculus mammillaris princeps. This bundle passes dorsally
for a short distance and divides into two components: the Mammillothalamic tract
and the mammillotegmental tract. . . . The mammillotegmental tract curves
caudally into the midbrain tegmentum. Fibers of this tract terminate in the dorsal
and ventral tegmental nuclei. 230
The Anupada hrauta Stra is one of the hrauta Stra belonging to Sma Veda.
The text is unpublished. It deals with the lustral bath,. . . Soma sacrifices, . . . the
Gavmayana, . . . solo Smans to be sung at the Pravargya and the Agnichayana, and the
Subrahmaya litany and its variations.231 According to Shstri, the Anupada Stra
attempts an exposition of obscure passages of the Pachavihati Brhmaa, and
quotes as authorities a large number of works of the different schools of the ik and the
Yajur-vedas, besides those of Sma-veda.232
These are the 20 hrauta Stra texts that are presented by H.M. King Nader Rm.
The 20 hrauta Stra texts give a detailed and comprehensive vision of the
architecture of Natural Law governing the quality of transformation in national
consciousness, through large and complex Yagya procedures, involving many
participants, that are capable of bringing prosperity and fulfillment of desire to the entire
society. The same intelligence that designs the Yagya which connect and channel the
organizing power of Natural Law for the fulfillment of individual and collective desires,
has organized the layout of Subcortical nuclei and pathways, that mediate between the
conscious thinking processes of the cortex, and the unconscious, autonomic functions of
the brain stem, connecting and transforming the resources of the physiology for the
fulfillment of the aspirations of the individual, while attuning the aspirations of the
individual to the short and long term requirements of the physiology: It is the same
precise architecture of Natural Law that brings about transformation in the human
physiology, in the national consciousness and in the universe. This concludes the
discussion of the 20 hrauta Stra correlated with the 20 components of the Subcortical
structures of the limbic system.
IV. HULBA STRA
The hulba Stra are texts on the mathematical layout of various structures used
in Yagya performances. According to Sen and Bag,
The hulba Stras . . . deal specifically with rules for the measurements and
constructions of the various sacrificial fires and altars and consequently involve
geometrical propositions and problems relating to rectilinear figures, their
combinations and transformations, squaring the circle and circling the square as
well as arithmetical and algebraic solutions of problems arising out of such
measurements and constructions. The word hulba (also spelt as hulva) means a
cord, a rope, or a string, and its root hulb signifies measuring or act of
measurements.233
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the hulba Stra with the Mesocortex and
several neocortical structures. The Mesocortex is the portion of the medial cortex that is
caudal to the corpus callosum. (Please refer to Figure 24, p. 255.) The Mesocortex
represents a type of cortex that is transitional between the three-layer cortex characteristic
of the Archicortex and Paleocortex, and the six layer cortex characteristic of the the
remainder of the cerebral cortex, called Neocortex.234

A. The Khaka hulba Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Khaka hulba Stra with the Subcallosal gyrus. (Please refer to Figure 28, p. 273,
where it is labeled Subcallosal area.) Gray describes the Subcallosal gyrus:
The subcallosal gyrus (gyrus subcallosus; peduncle of the corpus callosum) is a

narrow lamina on the medial surface of the hemisphere in front of the lamina
terminalis, behind the parolfactory area, and below the rostrum of the corpus
callosum. It is continuous around the genu of the corpus callosum with the
supracallosal gyrus. [Please refer to Figure 25, p. 256].235
The Khaka hulba Stra, known also as the Laugkhi hulba Stra,236 is
known only through references. Sen and Bag report that they were unable to locate any
hulba Stra other than those by Baudhyana, pastamba, Ktyyana, and Mnava.237
B. The Hirayakehya hulba Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Hirayakehya hulba Stra with the Paraterminal gyrus. Carpenter and Sutin describe
the Paraterminal gyrus:
The media olfactory stria extends toward the medial hemispheric surface and
becomes continuous with a small cortical field known as the subcallosal area
(parolfactory area), located beneath the rostrum of the corpus callosum. This area
is limited in front by the anterior parolfactory sulcus, while behind it is separated
by the posterior parolfactory sulcus from an other strip of cortex, the paraterminal
gyrus, which is closely applied to the rostral lamina of the corpus callosum. The
subcallosal area and the paraterminal gyrus together constitute the septal area
(paraterminal body).238
The Hirayakehya hulba Stra is the twenty-fifth Prahna of the
Hirayakehya hrauta Stra, which belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. The twenty-fifth Prahna contains two parts. The first is a
Stra text that is identical to the pastamba hulba Stra. It is divided into six Paala
and 21 Khaa.239 The second part is the Chayanopayogikrik which has 445 verses.
With regard to the Stra section, according to Khadilkar,
The [first Paala deals] mainly with Geometrical rules. The remaining portion
consists of the description of the various Vedis, Citis, etc., and forms and sizes of
bricks required for their construction, with instructions as to how and where to
place them.240
The Stra section is translated into English by Sen and Bag.241 The beginning and
ending of the Stra section is as follows:

sTy;W;!ivrct'
ihr<ykx xuLb sU]m(
ihr<ykx *tsU]e pv'xp[Xn"
aq p[qm" p$l"
aq;to ivh;ryog;NVy;:y;Sy;m" 1 y;vd;y;m' p[m;,m(
2 td/Rm>ySy 3 aprSmStOtIye W@.;gone l=,'
kroit 4 pO;NtyorNt* inyMy 5 l=,en d=,;-
p;yMy inm' kroit 6 Evmurt" 7 ivpyRSyetrt"
8 s sm;/" 9 tmo in;so vOv;R 10 a;y;m'
v;>ySy;gNtu ctuqRm;y;m;+,y;ruiStyR;nI xeW"
11 Vy;:y;t' ivhr,m( 12 dI`RcturSy;+,y;ru"
p;Rm;nI ityR;nI c yTpOqG.Ute ktStdu.y' kroit 13
t;.DeRy;._' ivhr,m( 14 smcturSy;+,y;rui-
St;vtI' .Um' kroit smSy ikr,Im( 15
an;;n;t( 63 ivD;yte c kct xIWR<vNt' cNvIt
) y" k;myet sxIW;Rmum\ Llok s'.veymit ivm;ne
kq' b[yU ;t( 64 p[;t* v* p=* s'nt' puCz ivk;rv-
,;t( 65 yq;p[Ty;Tm;ivk;r;t( 66 yqo EtCzen-
cit' cNvIteit y;vd;;ns;Py' t;:y;tm( 67
i]St;yo.RvtITyme/o ivD;yte ) t] sv;R>y;so
ivxeW;t( 68 dI`Rctur;,; sm;sen p=puCz;n;

sm;s _" 69 Ekvxo.RvtITyme/eivD;yte
70 t] puW;>y;so n;rip[;dex;n;\ s':y;s'yog;Ts'-
:y;s'yog;t( 71
it sTy;W;!ihr<ykxsU]e pv'xp[Xne
W" p$l" p[Xn 242
The beginning and ending of the Chayanopayogikrik is as follows:
aq cynopyogk;rk;"
akkhome d;r{' /inkTv' smuye
Ac' yNtm;' ky;RCzNdog;m fl' .vet( 1
atoNtm' yju" ky;RJvg;mfl;ye
%;idrI vw,vI v;.[" kLm;WI suiWr; n v; 2
+,ut; co.yto v;Nytrto b[vO=j;
akoRduMbrxMyuTq; v;Ny;fltv; 3
Vy;mm;]I muim;]I b;m;]I q;ip v;
arim;]I p[;dexm;]I v; mt;ip v; 4
ip;NymRkp;l;n;' ve<v;rov;Nyip
tuW; v[IihsmuTp;" pl;xjkW;yk" 5
xkr;" sU+mip;Stu lom;in mOgcmR,"
ajlom;Nyip tq; ye c;Nye !hetuk;" 6
Ete s'sjRnIy;Stu p[vGyoR%ek;idWu

xUNyg[;mSqmO;<@%<@ TvmRkp;lkm( 7
p[;dexo;rimt; ityRGVy;y;ms'mt;
smNtprm;,en v;mt; cturk; 8
sm;Ntr;l;;v;R b*/;ynmt;nug;
prm<@lk; v;.c;r;d* tu nv;k; 9
m?ydexe tu r;; v; bldexsmIpt"
* yd; p[;Gdx Sy;t;' cTv;ro idKctuye 10
W;mNTy; ivk,I| Sy;Tp[oqdeitmN]t"
a;tO<,kop/;n' Sy;iCz; lokpO,; h 441
v'xitcore cwk; ]y" p[Str Ev tu
ct* ihr<ymTy;idit/mR" p[vtRte 442
itIy;idcit]ymN];" p[qms;hvdev
p[qmp[St;rxeW' itIyp[St;r' c lokpO,; Ev 443
s'iv/;y cturmekyuK]'xdlxl;ky; smm(
a+,y;kltsU]mSy yqwkiv/m;nmuCyte 444
h;ro b.* b;lyt;nug;mI s;r' rs' dubRl s;/n' yx"
Xyen;k Ev'iv/m;nd<@ Ek;idW<,;' snrSy ve" )
it 445
it cynopyogk;rk;" 243
C. The Baudhyana hulba Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Baudhyana hulba Stra with the Cingulate gyrus. Gray describes the Cingulate gyrus:
The zone under the cingulate sulcus is the cingulate gyrus. Starting below the
rostrum, this gyrus follows the callosal curve, separated by the callosal sulcus. It
continues round the splenium to the inferior surface, and then into the
parahippocampal gyrus through the narrow isthmus.244
The cingulate gyrus may be divided rostrocaudally into several

cytoarchitectonically discrete areas. These are the prelimbic (area 32) and
infralimbic (area 25) cortices, the anterior cingulate cortex (areas 23 and 24) and
part of the posterior cingulate or retrosplenial cortex (area 29).
The cingulate gyrus, which is related to the medial surfaces of the frontal lobe,
contains specific motor areas, and has extensive connections with neocortical
areas of the frontal lobe. The cingulate gyrus on the medial surface of the parietal
lobe has equally extensive connections wtih somatosensory and visual-association
areas of the parietal, occipital and temporal lobes. These afferents to the cingulate
gyrus are predominantly from neocortical areas on the lateral surface of the
hemisphere. Within the cingulate cortex, most projections pass caudally,
ultimately into the posterior parahippocampal gyrus. Through this system,
afferents from widespread areas of association cortex converge upon the medial
temporal lobe and hippocampal formation.245
The Baudhyana hulba Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. It is included as the thirtieth Prahna of the
Baudhyana hrauta Stra. The Baudhyana hulba Stra has three chapters and
21 Khaa. According to Khadilkar,
(1) The first part is devoted to the Geometrical portion, required in the
construction of various Vedis, Citis and Pandals etc. In addition to this, the
distance between the sacred fires, their shapes, the forms of different bricks and
their numbers and how to place them is described. Then follows the description of
various Dhihyas. (2) The second and third chapters deal with Vedis, Citis,
Pandals, etc. giving their sizes, shapes of bricks required and how and where to
place them.246
In the first chapter, the first 20 Stra give the definitions of different measures
that occur in the Stra. The next 20 Stra give an idea of four different methods of
constructing a square. Stra 45 gives a clear definition of the square on the diagonal of a
square. Stra 48 gives the definition of the square on the diagonal of a rectangle with
reference to two other sides (this proposition is at present named after Pythagoras) and
Stra 68 gives the value of the square root of two.
There is an English translation by Sen and Bag.247 Beginning and ending Stra
are as follows:
b*/;yn xuLb sU]m(

aqemecy;" 1 teW;' .Ume" prm;,ivh;r;NVy;:y;Sy;m"
2 aq;lp[m;,' ctudRx;,v" ctuiS]'xl;" pOqus'Xl-
; Typrm( ) dx;l' =u{pdm( ) ;dx p[;dex" )
pOqoryuge ]yodxk ) pd' pdx ) a;xIitxtmIW;
) ctu"xtm=" ) W@xIityuRgm( ) ;i]'x;nu" )
Wi$(]'xCzMy;b; ) ipd" p[m" ) * p[;dex;vri" )
aq;Pyud;hrNtpde yuge p[mer;ivyit xMy;y;' c
m;n;qeRWu y;q;k;mIit ) p;ri" puWo Vy;m )
cturriVy;Ry;m" 3 ctur' ckWRNy;vkWeR;vtI'
rumu.yt" p;x;' Tv; m?ye l=,' kroit ) le%;m;-
l:y tSy; m?ye x inhNy;t( ) tiSmNp;x* p[itmuCy
l=,en m<@l' prl%et( ) ivkM.;Ntyo" x in-
hNy;t( ) pUvRiSmNp;x' p[itmuCy p;xen m<@l' prl%et(
) EvmpriSm'Ste y] smey;t;' ten itIy' ivkM.m;yCzt(
) ivkM.;Ntyo" x inhNy;t( ) pUvRiSmNp;x* p[itmuCy

l=,en m<@l' prl%et( ) Ev' d=,t Ev' p;dev-
murtSteW;' yeNTy;" s'sg;RSttur's'pte 4
kmRSy;Nte tnu purIWmupd?y;Nm?ye blm( ) Etdev {o,e
ivprItm( 9 aqhwk Ekiv/p[.OtINp[*g;dIn( b[vte 10
smctur;nek a;c;y;" ) tSy kr<y; ;dxenek;"
k;r;ye;s;m?y;" p;; 11 aq;me/kSy;e" puW;-
>y;so n;rip[;dex;n;' 12 p[;to v; i]gu," ) i]St;vo
.RvtITyekv'xo.RvtITyu.y' b[;,mu.y' b[;,m(
13 21
it b*/;ynxuLbsU]m( 248
D. The Vrha hulba Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vrha hulba Stra with the Orbito-frontal gyrus 1. Gray describes the Orbito-frontal
gyrus 1, which he calls the Medial Orbital gyrus:
The inferior frontal gyrus lies below the inferior frontal sulcus, and extends
forward from the lower part of the precentral sulcus; it is continuous with the
lateral and posterior orbital gyri on the under surface of the lobe. It is subdivided
by the anterior horizontal and ascending rami of the lateral fissure into three parts,
viz., (1) the orbital part, below the anterior horizontal ramus of the fissure; (2) the
triangular part (cap of Broca), between the ascending and horizontal rami; and (3)
the basilar part, behind the anterior ascending ramus. The left inferior frontal
gyrus is, as a rule, more highly developed than the right, and is named the gyrus
of Broca, from the fact that Broca described it as the center for articulate speech.
The inferior or orbital surface of the frontal lobe is concave, and rests on the
orbital plate of the frontal bone. (Fig. 729). It is divided into four orbital gyri by a
well-marked H-shaped orbital sulcus. These are named, from their position, the
medial [1], anterior [2], lateral [3], and posterior [4] orbital gyri. The medial
orbital gyrus presents a well-marked anterioposterior sulcus, the olfactory sulcus,
for the olfactory tract; the portion medial to this is named the straight gyrus, and is
continuous with the superior frontal gyrus on the medial surface. 249
The Vrha hulba Stra belongs to the Maitryanya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. According to K. Sharma,
The Vrha hulbastra is very similar to the texts of Mnava and

Maitryaniya hulbastra. It reproduces several Krikas from the Mnava text,
and one Krika from the Ktyyana hulbastra. The text is divided into 3 parts,
each further divided into several sections (Khas). 250
The text has not yet been published.
E. The Vdhla hulba Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vdhla hulba Stra with the Orbito-frontal gyrus 2. The Orbital gyri have been
described by Gray in the above section on the Vrha hulba Stra. Gray calls the
Orbito-frontal gyrus 2, the Anterior Orbital Gyrus.251 Please refer to Figure 35.
The Vdhla hulba Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. Khadilkar writes: The manuscript of the Vdhla hrauta Stra is
available at Madras but it will have to be ascertained whether it contains a
hulba Stra.252 Subsequently the Vdhla hrauta Stra has been published by
Caube,253 but so far, according to Dr. Ikari of Kyoto University, only fragments of the
hulba Stra have been discovered.254
F. The Mnava hulba Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Mnava hulba Stra with the Orbito-frontal gyrus 3. The Orbital gyri have been
described by Gray in the above section on the Vrha hulba Stra. Gray calls the
Orbito-frontal gyrus 3, the Lateral Orbital Gyrus.255 Please refer to Figure 35.
The Mnava hulba Stra belongs to the Maitryanya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. The text is mixed with both verses and prose passages: The text has
117 verses with 23 prose passages intermingled, organized into 16 Khaa. According to
Khadilkar, the text has three parts:
The first part consists of the East-West line; the relative positions of the three
sacred fires, etc. The second part is called Uttarehaka and the third is
Vaihava. This deals mainly with the square and the circle and the description of
a few Citis. 256
Bag and Sen note further that,
The Mnava hulba Stra, although following the common tradition of the
ulbakras, gives methods and details often very difficult to comprehend. In
many cases the details are either lacking or incomplete and can be understood
only by reference to Baudhyana, pastamba and Ktyyana. . . . The very
arrangement and the treatment of the subject have appeared far from
systematic.257
There is an English translation by Sen and Bag.258 Beginning and ending verses
are as follows:
m;nvxuLbsU]m(
aq;t" xuLb' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 ru' p;xvtI' sm;'
inr;yt;' pO;' yq;qRmupkLpyet( 2 aNtre, c];Sv;tI

v,p[itv,* k;p[itk itypunvRsU c p[;Gdexo
y' yugm;]oidtyo" p;x; 3 d;xRKy;" xy;" W$(t;in
s sdxwv tu Ek p twmIRTv; smrw" prle%yet( 4
a's;Czô,* rJJvNt' p[it;Py p[;cImnul%ed'sep[it;Py
p[tIcI' smre rJJvNt' p[it;Py o,er?y's;dnul%et( 5
Evmurt" purSt;Tp; 6
ariturStu pUvRSy;e" %ro .vet(
rqc;it" p;N{;/eRn tu d=,e 7
m?y;t( koi$p[m;,en m<@l' prle%yet(
aitr_i].;gen sv| tu shm<@lm(
cture+,y; rumR?yt" s'inp;tyet(
prle:y td/eRn;/Rm<@lmev tt( 8
rqcSy cTySy s'=epo_Sy iv,un;
aq /;tuinRivRSy i]gu,;Ny' bihbRih"
lIyNte m<@le ySy s s;/;R nr; bu/w" 1
muCyNte ivvrevNye =e];d>y/k;S]y" 2
tSy civ/;n' tu nemrre>yo ivStr"
m<@l;n;' c ivkM." i].;g" kr,;in c 3
nr;/eRn;.l%e;.Stt" p[St;rgocr;
are>yo>y/k; nemS]Wn;=r;g;rm(
i]'xten sv'xen a/k;/Rpmw"

mm;y;lwv;R m?y' ky;Rixen prle%nm( 4
p[qme p[Stre rqcSy sO,utek;"
ctu.Rr/k veTq cTv;r'xCzt]ym( 5
itIye>y/k; y;Ntu ctuv|xitrk;"
pko,;S]ko,; neMyre>y" c s'/Wu 6
k;n;' she, xtw" s.rev c
aW; c cSy cty" p pUrt;" 7
it xuLbsU]' sm;m( 8 16 259
There is another hulba Stra belonging to the Maitryanya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda, that is somewhat different from the Mnava hulba Stra. It is
called the Maitryanya hulba Stra. It has four sections. Although it is largely a variant
of the Mnava hulba Stra, the two texts differ with regard to the arrangement of
individual Stra and topics.260
G. The pastamba hulba Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
pastamba hulba Stra with the Gyrus rectus. The Gyrus rectus or straight gyrus is
located medial to the Orbital gyri discussed above. Please refer to Figure 35, p. 425.
The pastamba hulba Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. It is included as the thirtieth Prahna of the pastamba
hrauta Stra. The pastamba hulba Stra has 21 prose paragraphs grouped in six
chapters or Paala. There is an English translation by Sen and Bag.261 The first section
describes the formation of squares of different sizes. The formation of rectangles, and the
law of areas, and other principles of geometry are described in the following two
sections. The arrangement of sacrificial fires is described in section 4. Principles of
measurement relating to construction of sacrificial altars including the Pythagorean
theorem are described in section 5. Different altars, and the different standard measures
used to lay them out are described in section 6. The arrangement of bricks for the
sacrificial fire is described in section 7. The fire altar, constructed in the likeness of birds,
is described in sections 8 through 13. Different kinds of fire altars and their effects are
described in sections 14 and 15. The falcon fire altar is described in sections 16 through
20. Different variations of the falcon fire altar including that for the Ahvamedha sacrifice
are described in the last section.

The beginning and ending Stra are as follows:
a;pStMb xuLb sU]

ivh;ryog;NVy;:y;Sy;m" 1 y;vd;y;m' p[m;,m( td-
/Rm>ySy;priSm'StOtIye W@.;gone l+m,' kroit )
pO;NtyorNt* inyMy l=,en d=,;p;yMy inm'
kroit ) Evmurto ivpyRSyetrt" ) s sm;/" )
tmo inh;Rso ivvOv;R 2 a;y;m' v;>ySy;gNtu-
ctuqRm;y;mSy;+,y;ru" ityR;nIxeW" ) Vy;:y;t'
ivhr,m( 3 dI`RSy;+,y;ru" p;Rm;nI ityR;nI c
yTpOqG.Ute ktStdu.y' kroit ) t;.DeRy;._'
ivhr,m( 4 cturSy;+,y;ruiSt;vtI' .Um' kroit )

smSy ikr,I5 p[m;,' tOtIyen v/Rye ctuqeRn;Tmctu-
iS]'xonen sivxeW" 6
kcdljcidit Xyenct; Vy;:y;t* 1 Evmv ih
XyenSy vWIRy;'s* p=* puCz;* s'nt' puCz dI`R a;Tm;-
m<@l" xr ) tSm;Czûits;mQy;Rt( ) axrSko
v;n;;n;t( 2 ivD;yte c ) kct' xIWR<vNt'
cNvIt y" k;myet sxIWoRmuim'Llok s'.veymit
ivm;ne kq' b[Uy;t( 3 p[;t* v* p=* s'nt' puCz
ivk;rv,;q;p[Ty;Tm;ivk;r;t( 4 yqo EtCzen-
ct' cNvIteit y;vd;;t' s;Py' t;:y;tm( 5 i]-
St;vo.RvtITyme/e ivD;yte 6 t] sv;R>y;soiv-
xeW;t( 7 dI`Rctur;,;' sm;sen p=puCz;n;' sm;s _"
8 Ekv'xo.RvtITyme/e ivD;yte 9 t] puW;>y;so
n;rip[;dex;n;' s':y;s'yog;t( s':y;s'yog;t( 10 21
Ty;pStMbxuLbsU] 262
H. The Ktyyana hulba Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Ktyyana hulba Stra with the Anterior Perforated Substance (see Figure 25, p. 256
and Figure 36). The Anterior Perforated Substance is described by Gray:
The anterior perforated substance is an irregularly quadrilateral area in front of

the optic tract and behind the olfactory trigone, from which it is separated by the
fissure prima; medially and in front it is continuous with the subcallosal gyrus;
laterally it is bounded by the lateral stria of the olfactory tract and is continued
into the uncus. Its gray substance is confluent above with that of the corpus
striatum, and is perforated anteriorly by numerous small blood vessels.263
The Ktyyana hulba Stra belongs to hukla Yajur-Veda. The text has 101
Stra organized in six sections, followed by a seventh section with 39 verses. There is
an English translation by Khadilkar.264 The first chapter describes drawing of the East-
West line, construction of squares and fixing the places of the havanya, Grhapatya,
Dakhigni and Utkara altars. The second chapter describes units of measure,
Paitki Vedi, measures for diagonal, theorem of square, and combination of squares. The
third chapter explores the difference of two squares, transformation of a rectangle into a
square and a square into a rectangle, areas of figures, the problem of circling a square and
the squaring of a circle. The fourth chapter describes the construction of Droachit, the
construction of triangle and rhombus, and the transformation of a triangle and a rhombus
into a square. The fifth and sixth chapters describe the process of enlarging the units for
building fire altars from 8 1/2 sq. Purusha to 101 1/2 sq. Purusha; the construction of a
square equal to N times a given square and the Ekdahin fire altar.265 The seventh
chapter describes details of the use of cords for measuring and constructing altars, and
practical principles of construction.266
k;Ty;ynxuLbsU]
rusm;s' v+y;m" 1 sme x in%;y xsMmty;
rJJv; m<@l' prl:y y] le%yo" xvg[Cz;y;
inptit t] x inhNt s; p[;cI ) tdNtr' rJJv;>ySy
p;x* Tv; xvo" p;x* p[itmuCy d=,;yMy m?ye
xmevmurt" sodIcI 2 rJJvNtyo" p;x* kroit )
o<y'sinrHzns':y;sm;s.Wu l=,;in ) p[;CyNt-
yo" x inhNt ) o<yor'syo )xvo" p;x* p[it-
muCy inrHznen gOhITv; d=,pUv;| idx' hrNt ) Ev-
murt" ) ivpyRSyetrt" ) s sm;/" svR] 3 p[m;,-
m>ySy;>y;sctuqeRl+,' kroit trHznm( ) a+,y;
ityR;nIxeW 4 p[m;,;/| v;>ySy;>y;sW l=,' kroit
trHznm( ) a+,y; ityR;inxeW" 5 p[m;,;/eR smctu
rSy x" ) x;S]vd/eR dI`RcturSy ) xk$mu%Sy

cwvm( 6
ik; v," puy];Sv;TyoyRdNtrm(
EtTp[;Cy; idxo p' yugm;]oidte pur" 35
p;xCzkr;" p;t( pUveR dey;S]sit"
d=,e tu p[d;tVy; dx p c s c 36
x'Sytuv|xitp;R.;gtudRx." prle:yStu nyRm(
tqwv c;igu,wrqYyRiS]'xr;yMy hreOtIym( 37
aedKs;/Rnv;le m?y' tto l%et(
vOmekonv'xTy; p[;cIJy; m?yg; .vet(
dg/| ivh;y;v;Rk %r;edR=,Sy tu 38
sU]doWdr{Sy gU!mN]Sy /Imt"
sm;ey' iy; x*LbI k;Ty;ynmh;Tmn" 39 267
These are the 8 hulba Stra texts that are presented by H.M. King Nader Rm.268
Whereas the Gihya Stra described the household rites, with performances such
as the Saskra, that are focused on the major points of transformation in the whole span
of life of the individual starting from conception; and the hrauta Stra brought to light
more powerful Yagya procedures capable of giving an evolutionary direction, not just to
one individual, but to a whole society, even to the whole civilization; the hulba Stra
examine, not the transformation of individual life or the collective life of society, but the
transformation of space itself. Starting from the construction of a straight line from East
to West, based on the flow of time as the sun follows its course through one day,
foundational principles of geometry are presented that allow space itself to be
transformed from a square to a circle, and back to a square,269 and on through expansion
of various assembled components of squares, triangles, rectangles, etc., to create all
possible forms.270 The mastery of the transformations of space is made tangible with
bricks; the layout of bricks that is the tangible manifestation of the transformations of
space taught by the Shulba Stra, then becomes the theater for the various performances
of Yagya. In this way, the hulba Stra, which H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated with
the mesocortex, a part of the limbic system involved in emotionsgive a detailed and
comprehensive vision of the architecture of Natural Law, a system of quantification of
totality, governing the quality of transformation of space in the abstract field of
consciousness, in the manifest theater of the performance of Yagya, and in the geometry
of the expanding universe.
John Price, a mathematician at the University of New South Wales, while
appreciating the profound mathematical truths expounded in the hulba Stra in his
article on the applied geometry of the hulba Stra, argues first of all that the texts have
an internal unity and coherence, a systematic presentation that points to deeper levels of
intrinsic meaning not captured in the idea of a construction manual:
When each of the main hulba Stras is viewed as a whole, instead of a

collection of parts, then a striking level of unity and efficiency becomes apparent.
There are exactly the right geometrical constructions to the precise degree of
accuracy necessary for the artisans to build the Citis. Nothing is redundant.271
Secondly, he proposes that some of the key terms in the hulba Stra,
suggest that there is a much deeper significance to the Stras. One is the word
Citi. . . . In the context of the hulba Stras, the usual translation is a type of
ceremonial platform but it is close to the word Cit which means consciousness.
Another is Vedi which is usually translated as the place or area of ground on
which the Citi is constructed. But since the word Veda means pure knowledge,
complete knowledge, Vedi also means an enlightened person. . . . A third is
Puruha which is usually translated as a unit of measurement obtained by the

height of a man with upstretched arms . . . . However, [Maharishi Mahesh Yogi
defines Puruha as] the uninvolved witnessing quality of intelligence, the unified
. . . self-referral state of intelligence at the basis of all creativity.272 Thus we
could easily infer that a more expanded role of the hulba Stras is as a
description of consciousness.273
This relates to H.M. King Nader Rms explanation of the meaning of
transformation: The mechanics of Kalp, transformation, allow one Law of Nature to be
expressed differently, taking into account different environmental values, background,
etc.274 This concludes the discussion of the eight hulba Stra correlated with the eight
components of the mesocortex.
IV. DHARMA STRA
The Dharma Stra are texts on the customs of daily life. They describe temporal
duties, customs and punishments: They include the duties of the four stages of life,
Brahmachari, Gihastha, Vanaprastha, and Sannyasa, as well as prosaic matters like the
laws of inheritance, forbidden fruits, and political matters such as the duties of a king.275
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the Dharma Stra with the Paleocortex, the
Olfactory cortex of the cerebrum. Included with the Olfactory cortex are the Piriform
cortex, the Olfactory system, and parts of the Amygdaloid Complex. (Please refer to
Figure 24, p. 255.)

A. The Vihu Dharma Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vihu Dharma Stra with the Pyriform cortex of the Parahippocampal gyrus. (Please
refer to Figure 31, p. 340.) The Pyriform cortex is located behind the eyes at the bottom
of the temporal lobe. It is the area of the brain responsible for identifying and
remembering odors. Gray describes the Pyriform cortex:
The lateral olfactory gyrus and gyrus ambiens form the prepiriform region of the
cortex, passing caudally into the entorhinal area of the parahippocampal gyrus.
The prepiriform and periamygdaloid regions and the entorhinal area (area 28)
together make up the piriform cortex.276
The Vihu Dharma Stra belongs to the Chryaya Kahaka recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda.277 The text has two divisions, and a total of one hundred chapters.
There is an English translation by Jolly.278 The first chapter tells the story of Lord Vihu.
The second chapter describes the system of the four castes in society. There follows the
duties of a king, and the criminal law statutes. Laws of inheritance, funeral ceremonies,
duties of women, duties of students, penances and hells ordained for wrong actions,
duties of a householder, hrddha rites, and pious gifts are described, among other
topics.279 Beginning and ending verses are as follows:
iv,u/mRs]U m(
p[qmo .;g"
p[qmo?y;y"
b[r;}y;' VytIt;y;' p[bue ps'.ve
iv,u" ssO=u.URt;in D;Tv; .Um' jl;nug;m( 1
jl@;c x(u.' kLp;dWu yq; pur;
v;r;hm;iSqto pmuh;r vsu'/r;m( 2
vedp;do yUpd'^" tudNttImu%"
ajo d.Rrom; b[xIWoR mh;tp;" 3
ahor;]e=,o idVyo ved;uit.UW,"
a;Jyn;s" uvtu<@" s;mòWSvno mh;n( 4
/mRsTymy" Im;NmivmsTt"
p[;ymh;ò," px(uj;numRh;it" 5
;];N]o homlo bIj*W/mh;fl"
veNtr;Tm; mN]SfGvt" somxo,t" 6

veidSkN/o hivgRN/o hVykVy;idvegv;n(
p[;Gv'Wk;yo uitm;;n;dI=;.riNvt" 7
d=,;dyo yogmh;mN]myo mh;n(
p;kmoRcr" p[vGy;RvtR.WU ," 8
n;n;CzNdogitpqo guopinWd;sn"
z;y;pIsh;yo vw m, voidt" 9
mhI' s;grpyRNt;' sxwlvnk;nn;'
Ek;,Rvjl.[;mek;,Rvgt" p[.u" 10
/mRx;S]md' e' Svy' deven .;iWtm(
ye ij; /;ryyNt teW;' SvgeR git" pr; 1
d' piv]' mLy' SvGyRm;yuymev c
D;n' cwv yxSy' c /ns*.;Gyv/Rnm( 2
a?yetVy' /;r,Iy' ;Vy' otVymev c
;eWu ;v,Iy' c .Uitk;mwnRrw" sd; 3
y d' p#te inTy' .Uitk;mo nr" sd;
d' rhSy' prm' kqt' c /re tv 4
my; p[sen jgt;q| s*.;GymetTprm' yxSym(
du"Svn;x' bpu<yyu_' xv;ly' x;t/mRx;S]m( 5
it xttmo?y;y"
it itIyo .;g" 280
B. The Vasihha Dharma Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vasihha Dharma Stra with the Anterior Olfactory nucleus. Caudal to the Olfactory
bulb are scattered groups of neurons, intermediate in size between mitral and granule
cells, that form the Anterior Olfactory nucleus. Gray explains that centrifugal inputs to
the Olfactory bulb arise from a variety of central sites. Neurons of the Anterior Olfactory
nucleus and collaterals of pyramidal neurones in the Olfactory cortex project to the
granule cells of the Olfactory bulb.281 Please refer to Figure 36, p. 430.
The Vasihha Dharma Stra belongs to the Bahvica recension of ik Veda.282 It
has 30 chapters. There is an English translation by Buehler.283 Subjects dealt with include
description of the four castes and their origin; lawful occupations; duty of studying the
Veda; purification; role of women; student, householder, hermit and ascetic phases of
life; treatment of guests; rddha offerings; sacrifices; initiation; Sntaka; saluting;
lawful and forbidden food; adoption; excommunication; legal procedures; inheritance;
mixed castes; the duties of a king; penances; secret penances; and gifts. Beginning and
ending Stra are as follows:
aq Iv;s/mRx;S]' p[;r>yte
aq;t" puWin"eys;q| /mRjD;s; 1 D;Tv; c;nuit-
N/;mRk" 2 p[xSytmo .vit lok p[eTy c SvgRlok
smXnute 3 uitSmOitivihto /mR" 4 tdl;.e x;c;r"
p[m;,m( 5 x" punrk;m;Tm; 6 agOm;,k;r,o /mR"
7 a;y;RvtR" p[;g;dx;RTp[Ty;lkvn;dudKp;ry;];=-
,en ihmvt" 8 re, c ivN?ySy 9 tSmNdexe ye /m;R
ye c;c;r;Ste svR] p[TyetVy;" 10 n TvNye p[itlomk/m;R

,;m( 11 g;ymunyorNtrePyek 12 y;v; ,mOgo
ivcrit t;vd(b[vcRsmTyNye 13 aq;ip .;Llivno
ind;ne g;q;mud;hrNt 14
p;it ];it c d;t;rm( a;Tm;n' cwv ikLvW;t(
vedeN/nsmOeWu t' ivp[mu%;Wu 6
n SkNdte n Vyqte nwnm?y;pte yt(
vrmho];u b[;,Sy mu%e tm( 7
?y;n;" sTyopcyn' =;NTy;it" uv' " puro@;xmih's;
s'toWo yUp" Cz^' .Ute>yo.yd;=<y;mit Tv; tu
m;ns' y;it =y' bu/" 8
jIyRNt jIyRt" kx; dNt; jIyRNt jIyRt"
jIvn;x; /n;x; c jIVyRto ip n jIyRit 9
y; duSTyj; dumRit.r( y; n jIyRit jIyRt"
y;s* p[;,;Ntko Vy;/s( t;' tO,;' Tyjt" su%mit 10
nmoStu m];v,yovRXy;Tmj;y xty;tve vs;y
vs;yeit 11
it v;s/mRx;S]e i]'xo ?y;y" 30
sm;' cey' v;s/mRx;S]m(284
C. The pastamba Dharma Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
pastamba Dharma Stra with the Olfactory Tract. Please refer to Figures 25 and 36, pp.
256 and 430. Gray describes the Olfactory Tract:
The olfactory tract leaves the posterior pole of the olfactory bulb to run along the
olfactory sulcus on the orbital surface of the frontal lobe. The granule cell layer of
the bulb is extended into the olfactory tract as scattered medium-sized multipolar
neurones which constitute the anterior olfactory nucleus. They continue into the
olfactory striae and trigone to the gray matter of the prepiriform cortex, the
anterior perforated substance and precommissural septal areas. Many centripetal
axons from mitral and tufted cells relay in, or give collaterals to, the anterior
olfactory nucleus; the axons from the nucleus continue with the remaining direct
fibres from the bulb into the olfactory striae.
As the olfactory tract approaches the anterior perforated substance it flattens and
splays out as the olfactory trigone. Fibers of the tract continue from the caudal
angles of the trigone as diverging medial and lateral olfactory striae, which border
the anterior perforated substance. . . .
The olfactory cortex receives a direct input from the olfactory bulb, which arrives
via the olfactory tract without relay in the thalamus.285
The pastamba Dharma Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. There are two chapters: The first chapter has 11 Paala subdivided
into a total of 32 Kaik. The second chapter also has 11 Paala, that are further
subdivided into 29 Kaik. Thus there are a total of 22 Paala and 61 Kaik. There is
an English translation by Buehler.286 Subjects dealt with include initiation; studentship;
rules for a student who has returned home; the study of the Veda; saluting; purification;
eating and forbidden food; lawful livelihood; penance; rules for a Sntaka; duties of a
householder; inheritance; funeral oblations; description of the four castes; the duties of
the king; and civil and criminal law.287 Beginning and ending Stra are as follows:
a;pStMb /mR sU]m(

aq;t" s;my;c;rk;N/m;RNVy;:y;Sy;m" 1 /mRDsmy"
p[m;,m( 2 ved; 3 cTv;ro v,oR b[;,=i]yvwXyxU{;"

4 teW;' pUvRSpUvoR jNmt" ey;n( 5 axU{;,;mdukmR,;-
mup;yn' ved;?yynm;/ey' flvNt c km;R, 6
xuUW; xU{SyetreW;' v,;Rn;m( 7 pUvRSmNpUvRSmNv,Re
in"eysM.Uy" 8 pnyn' iv;qRSy uitt" s'Sk;r" 9
sveR>yo vede>y" s;iv}ynUCyt it ih b[;,m( 10 tmso
v; EW tm" p[ivxit ymiv;nupnyte y;iv;init ih
b[;,m( 11 tSm.jniv;smudet' sm;iht' s'Skt;Rr-
mIPset( 12
s; in; y; iv; S]IWu xU{eWu c 11 a;qvR,Sy vedSy
xeW TyupidxNt12 Cz^; /mRsm;i" sm;;ten )
l=,kmR,;u sm;Pyte 13 t] l=,m( ) svRjnp-
devek;Ntsm;ihtm;y;R,;' vO' sMyGvnIt;n;' vO;-
n;m;Tmvt;mlolup;n;md;M.k;n;' vOs;Xy' .jet )
Evmu.* lok;v.jyit 14 S]I>y" svRv,Re>y /mR-
xeW;Np[tIy;idTyek Tyek 15 29
Tyek;dx" p$l"
it itIyo?y;y"
sm;' cedm;pStMbIy/mRs]U m(
288
D. The Hirayakehya Dharma Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Hirayakehya Dharma Stra with the Olfactory Bulb. Please refer to Figure 36, p. 430.
Gray describes the Olfactory Bulb:
The olfactory nerves arise from olfactory receptor neurones in the olfactory
mucosa. The axons collect into c.20 bundles and enter the anterior cranial fossa
by passing through the foramina in the cribriform plate. They attach to the inferior
surface of the olfactory bulb, which is situated at the anterior end of the olfactory
sulcus on the orbital surface of the frontal lobe, and terminate in the bulb. . . . The
olfactory bulb is continuous posteriorly with the olfactory tract, through which the
output of the bulb passes directly to the olfactory cortex.
There is a clear laminar structure in the olfactory bulb. From the surface inwards
the laminae are the olfactory nerve layer, glomerular layer, external plexiform
layer, mitral cell layer, internal plexiform layer, and granule cell layer. . . . The
principal neurones in the olfactory bulb are the mitral and tufted cells: their axons
form its output via the olfactory tract.289
The Hirayakehya Dharma Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur-Veda. The Dharma Stra makes up the twenty-sixth and twenty-seventh
Prahna of the Hirayakehya hrauta Stra. The first Prahna, Prahna 26 of the
hrauta Stra, has 31 Khaa distributed among eight Paala. The second Prahna of
the Dharma Stra, Prahna 27 of the hrauta, has 20 Khaa distributed among six
Paala. Thus the two Prahna together have 51 Khaa and 14 Paala. Although the
divisions are different, the text is virutally the same as the pastamba Dharma Stra. For
summary of contents see above, under pastamba Dharma Stra. Beginning and ending
Stra are as follows:
sTy;W;!ivrct' *tsU]m(
aq Wi@v'xp[Xnp[;rM."
t] p[qm" p$l"
aq;t" s;my;c;rk;N/m;RNVy;:y;Sy;m" 1 /mRDsmy"

2 p[m;,' ved;"3 cTv;ro v,;R b[;,=T]yvwXyxU{;" 4
teW;' pUvR" pUvoR jNmt" ey;n( 5 axU{;,;mdukmR,;-
mupnyo ved;?yynmGNy;/ey' flvNt c km;R, 6
xuUW; xU{SyetreW;' v,;Rn;m( 7 pUvRiSmNpUvRiSmn( v,Re
in"eys' .Uy" 8 pnyn' iv;qRSy uitt" s'Sk;r" 9
sveR>yo vw vede>y" s;iv}ynUCyt it ih b[;,m( 10
pu<y;he p[;tr;ivep;mNte r;jvTyu.t" sm;:y;Nsv;Rnum
te mu:y" sTy' p[Xn' b[yU ;t( 20 anOte r;j; d<@ p[,yet(
21 nrk;];/k" s;'pr;ye 22sTye SvgR" svR.Ut-
p[xs; c 23 s; in; y; iv; S]IWu xU{eWu c 24
a;qvR,Sy vedSy xeW TyupidxNt 25 it sTy;W;!-
ihr<ykX*tsU]e /mRs]U ;prpy;Rye )
sv'xp[Xne W" p$l" 6
sv'x" p[Xn" sm;"
it Cz^; /mRsm;i" ) I,;pR,mStu 290
E. The Gautama Dharma Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Gautama Dharma Stra with the Olfactory Tubercle. Biology Online describes the
Olfactory Tubercle (Please refer to Figure 36, p. 430):
A small, oval area at the base of the cerebral hemisphere, between the
diverging medial and lateral olfactory striae, in the anteromedial part of the
anterior perforated substance; it is formed by a small area of allocortex
characterised by the presence of the islands of Calleja. Corresponding to a much

more prominent structure in nonprimate mammals (especially rodents and
insectivores), the olfactory tubercle receives fibres from the olfactory bulb by way
of the intermediate olfactory stria; it has efferent connections with the
hypothalamus and the mediodorsal nucleus of the thalamus.291
The Gautama Dharma Stra belongs to the Gautama school of Sma Veda. The
text has three chapters, with a total of 28 Kaik or prose paragraphs. There is an
English translation by Buehler.292 The text treats of initiation; the different stages of life;
studentship; the ascetic; the hermit and the householder; saluting; rules for times of
distress; the king and the Brhmaa versed in the Veda; the duties of a Sntaka; lawful
occupations and livelihood; the duties of a king; civil and criminal law; witnesses;
impurity; funeral oblations; the study of the Veda; rules of eating and forbidden food;
role of women; penances; and inheritance. The beginning and ending Stra are as
follows:
g*tm /mR sU]

vedo /mRml
U m( 1 tid;' c SmOitxIle 2 o /mRVyit-
m" s;hs' c mht;' 3 avrd*bRLy;t( 4 tuLybliv-
ro/e ivkLp" 5 pnyn' b[;,Sy;me 6 nvme pme
v; k;Mym( 7 g.;Rid" s; vW;R,;m( 8 td(tIy' jN
m 9 tSm;Ts a;c;yR" 10 ved;nuvcn; 11
apTy' j@Sy .;g;hRm( 42 xU{;pu]vTp[itlom;su 43
dkyog=emt;eviv.;g" 44 S]IWu c s'yu_;Wu 45
an;D;te dx;vrw" xwhivrluB/w" p[xSt' k;yRm( 46
cTv;rtu,;| p;rg; ved;n;' p[;g( m;T]y a;m," pOqg(

/mRivdS]y Et;Ndx;vr;NprWidTy;c=te 47
asM.ve TveteW;' oi]yo vedivCzoivp[itp* yd;h 48
ytoymp[.vo .Ut;n;' ih's;nug[hyogeWu 49 /mR,;' iv-
xeWe, Svg| lok /mRivd;oitD;n;.invex;>y;m( 50
it /moR /mR" 51 10 3 293
F. The Vaikhnasa Dharma Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Vaikhnasa Dharma Stra with the Olfactory Striae. Gray describes the Olfactory Striae
(Please refer to Figure 36, p. 430):
As the olfactory tract approaches the anterior perforated substance it flattens and
splays out as the olfactory trigone. Fibers of the tract continue from the caudal
angles of the trigone as diverging medial and lateral olfactory striae, which border
the anterior perforated substance. An intermediate stria sometimes passes from
the center of the trigone to end in a small olfactory tubercle. The lateral olfactory
stria follows the anterolateral margin of the anterior perforated substance to the
limen insulae, where it bends posteromedially to merge with an elevated region,
the gyrus semiluminaris, at the rostral margin of the uncus in the temporal lobe.
. . . The medial olfactory stria, covered thinly by the gray matter of the medial
olfactory gyrus, passes medially along the rostral boundary of the anterior
perforated substance towards the medial continuation of the diagonal band of
Broca. Together, they curve up on the medial aspect of the hemisphere, anterior to
the attachment of the lamina terminalis.The diagonal band enters the paraterminal
gyrus. The medial stria becomes indistinct as it approaches the boundary zone,
which includes the paraterminal gyrus, parolfactory gyrus and, between them, the
prehippocampal rudiment.294
The Vaikhnasa Dharma Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of Kiha Yajur
Veda. The text has three Prahna, with a total of 41 Khaa or prose paragraphs. There
is an English translation by Caland.295 The text describes the Dharma for the different
orders of religious life: student, householder, hermit and recluse. The different orders of
each are described. The procedure for becoming a hermit and a recluse are explained.
Rules of conduct incumbent on all the orders are explored, followed by the specific rules
of conduct pertaining to each. The bali offering to Lord Nryaa is described. The text
concludes with a discussion of the Dharma of the mixed castes.296
vw%;ns /mRs]U m(
aq v,;Rm/m| 1 b[;,=i]yvwXyxU{;mu%b;p;-
deWu j;t;Tv;ro v,;R 2 ySm;d(b[;,oSy mu%m;sI-
idit uit" 3 pUveRW;' ]y;,;' inWek;;" s'Sk;r; iv/IyNte
4 teW;' ijNmn;' ved;/k;rStSm;d(b[;,Sy;?yyn;?y;-
pnyjny;jnd;np[itg[h;, W$( km;R, .vNt 5
=T]yvwXyyoyRjn;?yynd;n;in 6 =i]ySy p[j;p;-
lyduing[hyu;" vwXySy p;xup;LyksIdv;,Jy;in 7
xU{Sy ijmn;' xuWU ; kiWwv 8 b[;,Sy;m;Tv;r"
=i]ySy;;S]yo vwXySy 9 ;vev td;m,Tv;ro
b[c;rI gOhSqov;np[Sqo .=u" 10 it pnIto
b[c;rI me%lopvIt;jnd<@/;rI ;Tv; tpR,' b[yD'
s;y'p[;t" sN?yop;snsmom* c kvRNguro" p;d;vups'gO
inTy;.vNdI v[ten;?yyn' kroit 13iSqte gur* Sqey;du-
Tqte pUvRmuTq;yv[jNtmnugCzd;sIne xy;ne c inyu_o
nIcwrNv;snxyne ky;Rd( 14 anu_o yTkTkmR n;-
crit 15 anu_oip Sv;?y;yinTykm;R<y;cred( 16 1
c<@;l;ip[;y;' pc" c<@;lvyu_o inTyinN"

svRkmRbihk;yoR ngy;Rd* ml;pohk" Xmx;ne vsNhey-
p;]g[;hI p[etmbN/uk ivsOjet 1 v?y;NhTv; tS];id-
g[;hIpr;/In;h;ro .p;].ojI m;'s.=I cmRv;rv;,-
v;,Jyk;rI Sy;t( 3 tSm;ke sute smuTpe pitto
noòr;rk;Nv[jit 4 sTpu]o nrk>yS];yk" iptNp;-
vyTv; xu.;'l( lok;yit 5 tSm;;,;;" sv,;Ry;'
iv/vTpu]muTp;dyeyurit iv%n;" 8 34 297
G. The Baudhyana Dharma Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
Baudhyana Dharma Stra with parts of the amygdaloid complex (Please refer to Figure
31, p. 340). Gray describes the parts of the amygdaloid nuclear complex that have
cortical characteristics:
The lateral nucleus has dorsomedial and ventrolateral subnuclei. The central
nucleus has medial and lateral subdivisions. The basal nucleus is commonly
divided into a dorsal magnocellular basal nucleus, an intermediate parvicellular
basal nucleus, and a ventral band or darkly staining cells usually referred to as the
paralaminar basal nucleus, because it borders the white matter ventral to the
amygdaloid complex. The accessory basal nucleus lies medial to the basal nuclear
divisions. It is usually divided into dorsal, magnocellular, and ventral,
parvicellular, parts. The lateral and basal nuclei are often referred to collectively
as the basolateral area (nuclear group) of the amygdaloid complex.
It has been suggested that the basolateral complex of nuclei (lateral, basal,
accessory basal) shares several characteristics with the cortex, and that it may be
considered as a quasi-cortical structure. Although it lacks a laminar structure, it
has direct, often reciprocal, connections with adjacent temporal and other areas of
cortex, and it projects to the motor or premotor cortex. . . .Thus it may be
appropriate to consider this part of the amygdaloid complex as a polymodal
cortex-like area, which is separated from the cerebral cortex by fibres of the
external capsule.298
The Baudhyana Dharma Stra belongs to the Taittirya recension of
Kiha Yajur Veda. The text consists of four Prahna. The first Prahna has 21 Khaa,
the second has 18 Khaa; the third Prahna has 10 chapters, and the fourth Prahna has
eight chapters. There is an English translation by Buehler.299 Subjects treated include
sources of the law; different customs in different lands; studentship; Sntaka; waterpot;
purification; lawful livelihood; impurity; inheritance; forbidden food; sacrifices; the king;
criminal law; witnesses; marriage; study of the Veda; penances; role of women; duties of
a householder; the twilight devotions; bathing; Tarpaa; Mahyaja; the four orders; the
offering to the vital airs; rules for eating; rddha; having sons; rules for the ascetic;
ways of living for householders; hermits; penances for students; Aghamarhaa;
Prasitiyvaka; Khmas; Chndryaa; Anasnatpryaa; and rites securing
success.300 Beginning and ending verses are as follows:
aq b*/;yn/mRs]U m(
pido /mR" p[itvedm( 1 tSy;nu Vy;:y;Sy;m" 2
Sm;toR itIy" 3 tOtIy" x;gm" 4 x;" %lu
ivgtmTsr; inrh'k;r;" kM.I/;Ny; alolup; dM.dpR-
lo.moho/ivvjRt;" 5 /meR,;/gto yeW;' ved"
sprbO'h," 6-1 x;Stdnum;nD;" uitp[Ty=hetv" )
it 6-2 td.;ve dx;vr; prWt( 7 aq;Pyud;hrNt
8-1 c;tuvwR' ivkLpI c aivmRp;#k" 8-2
a;mSq;S]yo ivp[;" pWRdeW; dx;vr; 9-1 p v; Syu-
S]yo v; Syureko v; Sy;dinNdt" 9-2
aitlo.;Tp[m;d;; y" kroit iy;mm;m(

aNySy so'hs;ivo grgIrv sIdit 1
a;c;yRSy iptum;Rtur;Tmn iy;mm;m(
kvRN.;Tykvip[" s; k;ywRW;mt" iy; 2
k Eten sh;=' piv]e,;kroCzcm(
a' v;yu' rv' som' ym;dI' surer;n( 3
yTkcTpu<yn;meh i]Wu lokWu ivutm(
ivp[;id tTt' kn piv]iyy;ny; 4
p[;j;pTymd' gu' p;p' p[qmovm(
smuTp;Nyt" p;Tpiv];, shx" 5
yoBd;yntuRp=;h;uhoTy* g,;inm;n(
pun;it c;Tmno v'Xy;Ndx pUv;RNdx;vr;n( 6
D;yte c;mrwuRSqw" pu<ykmeRit .UiSqt"
devvNmodte .Uy" SvgRlokip pu<yt( 7
Et;n* g,;n( hotu' n xKnoit yid ij"
Ekoip ten hotVyo rjSten;Sy nXyit 8
sUnvo ySy ixy; v; juTy* g,;inm;n(
a?y;pnpritwr'hs" soip muCyte 9
/nen;ip prtwr;Tmp;pj`;'sy;
h;vnIy; x_n n;vs;" xrIr/Ok 10
/nSy iyte Ty;g" kmR,;' sut;mip
pu'sonO,Sy p;pSy ivmo=" iyte Kvct( 11

ivmu_o iv/nwten svRp;p;,Rs;gr;t(
a;Tm;n' mNyte xu' smq| kmRs;/ne 12
svRp;p;,Rmu_;Tm; iy; a;r.te tu y;"
ayenwv t;" s' y;Nt xuxrIr," 13
p[;jpTymd' pu<ymOiW,; smudIrtm(
dm?y;pyeTy' /;ryeCz,uteip v;
muCyte svRp;pe>yo b[lok mhIyte 14
y;NsW;/yWumRN];N;dx;h;in t;pet(
Òten pys; d; p[;Xy inXyodn' st( 15
dxv;r' tq; hom" sipRW; svn]ym(
pUvRsev; .vedeW;' mN];,;' kmRs;/ne
mN];,;' kmRs;/n it 16
it b*/;ynIye /mRs]U e ctuqRp[Xne
amo?y;y"
it ctuqR" p[Xn"
it b*/;yn/mRs]U ' sm;m( 301
These are the 7 Dharma Stra texts that are presented by H.M. King Nader Rm,
and correlated with the olfactory portion of the limbic system, called the paleocortex. The
theme of the Dharma Stra, the rules of behavior governing the different stages of life,
explain the transformations of life governed by changing times in the life of the
individual. They emphasize that the laws of nature function differently at different times
in the life of the individual, so that behavior must be different in the different stages of
life. As was seen in the Gihya Stra, with regard to the rites of the individual household,
and again in the hrauta Stra with regard to the collective rites and Soma sacrifices, and
then again with regard to the transformations of space that were described in the
hulba Stra, here the transformations of time show how the same Natural Law comes to
be expressed differently. H. M. King Nader Rms statement is again relevant:
The mechanics of Kalp, transformation, allow one Law of Nature to be

expressed differently, taking into acount different environmental values,
background, etc.302
This concludes the discussion of the 54 texts that constitute the reading program
in the four different divisions of the Vedga Kalpa.

Notes:
1
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, (1994), p. 87.
2
King Nader Rm, (2000), p. 59.
3
Please refer to Maharishi Mahesh Yogi on Vedic Engineering, Vedic Engineering
to create anything from an empty box, March 3, 2004, Maharishis Weekly Global News
Conference.
4
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Maharishis Weekly Global
News Conference, October 2, 2002, Question #3.
5
MOU, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, October 2, 2002.
6
MOU, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, October 2, 2002.
7
8
Martini, Frederic H., Fundamentals of Anatomy and Physiology, Englewood Cliffs:
Prentice Hall, 1995), p. 474.
9
Smythies, J.R., Brain Mechanisms and Behaviour: An Outline of the Mechanisms of
Emotion, Memory, Learning and the Organization of Behaviour, with Particular Regard
to the Limbic System, (New York: Academic Press, 1970), pp. 1920.
10
Gray, (1918), p. 840.
11
Smythies, pp. 1517.
12
Bhattacharji, Sukumari, Literature in the Vedic Age, (Calcutta: K.P. Bagchi, 1984),
pp. 319320.
13
Oldenberg, Hermann, The Grihya Stras, rules of Vedic domestic ceremonies, Vol.
29 of Sacred Books of the East series edited by F. Max Mueller, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1997).
14
Aithal, K. Parameswara, hvalyanaghyaparihiha, (Madras: Adyar Library
and Research Center, 1964), p. 19.
15
Vidyratna, Rmanryana, and Vedntvga, Anandachandra, eds., The Gihya
Stra of walyana: With the Commentary of Grgya Nryana, (Calcutta: Asiatic
Society, 1986).
16
Aithal, hvalyanaghyaparihiha.
17
BrainInfo, University of Washington, Search by Name: Prosubiculum. 26 May,
2006. <http://braininfo.rprc.washington.edu/Scripts/
ancilcentraldirectory.aspx?ID=690>.
18
Glossary of Neuroanatomical and Neurological Terms, Department of Human
Anatomy and Cell Science, University of Manitoba, Winnipeg, MB. Subiculum, 26 May,
2006 <http://www.umanitoba.ca/faculties/medicine/anatomy/neuro/gloss/s.htm>.
19
Oldenberg, Hermann, The Grihya Stras, rules of Vedic domestic ceremonies, Vol.
30 of Sacred Books of the East series edited by F. Max Mueller, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1997). p. xxxvii.
20
Oldenberg, The Grihya Stras, rules of Vedic domestic ceremonies, Vol. 29 of
Sacred Books of the East series.
21
Khdiraghyastram, athav, Drhyyaaghyastram, Rudraskandavttisahitam,
Hindvykhyopetam, (Delhi: Chaukhamb Saskta Pratihna, 1991).
22
Gray, (2005), p. 409.
23
Wiskott, Laurenz and Rasch, Malte J. and Kempermann, Gerd What is the
functional role of adult neurogenesis in the hippocampus? Cognitive Sciences Eprint
Archive #4012, 30 December 2004, 39 pp. 26 May 2006 < http://cogprints.org/4012/>
24
Bhattacharji, p. 332.
25
Caland, Willem, The Khakaghyastra with Extracts from Three Commentaries,
an Appendix and Indexes, (Lahore: Daynanda Mahvidylaya Saskta Granthaml, 9,
1925).
26
Wiskott.
27
Gray, (2005), p. 407409.
28
Chintamani, T.R., The Kautaka Ghyastras with the Commentary of Bhavatrata,
University of Madras (Madras: 1944) 201 pp.
29
Smirniotopoulos, James George, Parahippocampal gyrus, MedPix Medical
Image Database, Atlas and Teaching File, Topic Factoid Card: 45, Feb. 26, 2000. 26
May 2006 <http://rad.usuhs.mil/medpix/radpix.html?mode=single&comebackto=
mode%3Dgeo_browse&recnum=45>.
30
Gray, (2005), p. 405.
31
32
Dresden, Mark J., Manavagrhyasutra: a Vedic Manual of Domestic Rites;
Translation, (Groningen, Batavia: J.B. Wolters, 1941).
33
Sastri, R.H., Maitryanya Mnava Ghya Stram with the Commentary of
Aavakra, Meharchand Lachmandas (New Delhi: 1982) 197 pp.
34
Bhattacharji identifies the Ktyyana with the Praskara Ghya Stra. This can be
seen by inspection from the published edition of the Ktyyana Ghya Stra:
Mimamsaka, Yudhisthira, ed., Katyayana-Grhyasutram, (Bahalagarha: Ramalala Kapura
Trust, 1983).
35
Gray, (1918), p. 826.
36
Wiskott, Laurenz.
37
Bhattacharji, pp. 322325.
38
Oldenberg, Hermann, tr., The Gihya Stras: Rules of Vedic Domestic Ceremonies,
(Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1997 [first published by Oxford University Press, 1886]).
39
Bkre, M.G., Grihya-Stra by Praskar with Five Commentaries, Munshiram
Manoharlal Publishers Pvt. Ltd. (Bombay: 1982) 548pp.
40
Mimamsaka, Yudhisthira, ed., Katyayana-Grhyasutram, (Bahalagarha: Ramalala
Kapura Trust, 1983).
41
Mimamsaka, Katyayana-Grhyasutram.
42
43
44
45
Gray, (2005), p. 406.
46
47
Srinivasachar, L., and Sastri, R. S., Bodhyanaghyastram of Bodhyana Mahari,
Oriental Research Institute (Mysore: 1983) 551pp.
48
Srinivasachar, L., and Sastri, R. S.
49
50
51
52
Gray, (1918), p. 833.
53
Gray, (2005), p. 407.
54
Bloomfield, Maurice, The Kauhika Stra of Atharva Veda, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1972), p. xxi.
55
Gonda, J., The Savayajas (Kausikasutra 60-68. Translation, introduction,
commentary), (Amsterdam: Noord-Hollandsche Uitg. Mij., 1965).
56
Bloomfield, M.
57
Fasciolar gyrus, Mercksource, Merck & Co., 26 May 2006
< http://www.mercksource.com/pp/us/cns/cns_search_results.jsp>.
58
Gray, (2005), p. 413.
59
Oldenberg, Hermann, The Gihya Stras: Rules of Vedic Domestic Ceremonies,
Part 2.
60
Oldenberg, Hermann, The Gihya Stras.
61
Khnthahstr ghe, ed., Satyhhaviracita rauta Stram, (India:
nandhrama Press, 1907).
62
Khnthahstr ghe.
63
Khnthahstr ghe.
64
Gray, (2005), p. 408.
65
Gray, (2005), p. 409.
66
Gray, (2005), p. 408.
67
68
Raghu Vira, ed., Vrha-Ghyastra with Short Extracts from the Paddhatis of
Gagdhara and Vasihha, (New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1982).
69
70
Oldenberg, Hermann, The Gihya Stras: Rules of Vedic Domestic Ceremonies,
Part 2.
71
Knauer, Fedor Ivanovich, Gobhila-GhyaStra, (Leipzig: Simmel & Co., 1884).
72
Carpenter, Malcolm B., and Sutin, Jerome, Human Neuroanatomy, (Baltimore:
Williams & Wilkins, 1983), pp. 619-620.
73
74
75
Ravivarmma, El. E., gnivehyaghyastra, (Trivandrum: University of
Travancore, 1940).
76
77
78
Oldenberg, Hermann, Vol. I.
79
1. Hermann Oldenberg,khyana-Ghyastra, in Indische Studien, Beitraege
fuer die Kunde des Indischen Alterthums, herausgegeben von Albrecht Weber.
fuenfzehnter Band, 1878, pp. 1166, (Berlin: F. Duemmler).
2. Sehgal, S.R. khyana-Ghyastra, (Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1960).
80
An informal announcement was made in the UK indology forum indicating the
Vdhla Gihya Stra had been discovered and was being prepared by the Kyoto
University scholars. However, Professor Ikari, who is the director of the team of Kyoto
Sanskrit scholars, was only able to supply a few fragments. (Personal communication.)
As may be seen from the table of contents, the text starts abruptly with chapter 12.
81
Caland, W., The Jaiminighyastra Belonging to the Smaveda, with extracts from
the commentary, edited with an introduction and translated into English, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1991). Reprinted from Lahore Punjab Sanskrit Book depot edition of 1922.
82
Caland, W., The Jaiminighyastra.
83
87 chapters, according to Bhattacharji, p. 336.
84
85
Prooye-Salomons, H.J.W., The Domestic Ritual According to the School of
Bharadvaja, (Leyden: E.J.Brill, Ltd., 1913).
86
Salomons, Henriette J.W., ed., Bhradvjaghyastram: the Domestic Ritual
According to the School of Bhradvja, (New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1992).
87
Gray, (1918), p. 827.
88
Smythies, p. 15.
89
Bhattacharji, p. 333
90
91
Oldenberg, Hermann, Vol. II.
92
Pandey, U.C., pastamba-Ghya-Stra, (Varanasi: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series
Office, 1971).
93
Gray, (1918), p. 827.
94
95
Caland, Willem, Vaikhanasasmartasutram : the Domestic Rules and Sacred Laws of
the Vaikhanasa School Belonging to the Black Yajurveda, (New Delhi : Ramanand Vidya
Bhawan, 1982).
96
Caland, W., Vaikhanasasmartasutram: Vaikhanasagrhyasutram
Vaikhanasadharmasutram ca, (New Delhi: Meharcand Lachmandas Publications, 1989,
1927).
97
Agarwal, Vishal, personal communication, June 1, 2005.
98
Resnick, Howard Jay, The Daivika-Catustayam of the Vaikhanasa-mantra-
prasna : a Translation, Thesis, (Cambridge MA : Harvard Univ., 1996).
99
Gray, p. 827.
100
101
Sryaknta, Kauthuma-Ghya, Edited with Introduction, Notes and Indices,
(Calcutta: The Asiatic Society, 1956).
102
Sanskrit, Britannica Encyclopedia, 11th Edition, 1911, Volume V24, Page 183.
Online Encyclopaedia, <http://encyclopedia.jrank.org/SAC_SAR/SANSKRIT.html>.
103
aunaka, Kapisthala, Phulla, and Paithinasi are listed by Vishal Agarwal, as
extant manuscripts: Lists of Vedic Texts,
URL:http://www.hindunet.com/forum/showflat.php?Number=3452
104
Gyatravidhna Gihya Stra belongs to Sma Veda, according to V. Agarwal.
The text is published: Sharma, B.R., Gayatravidhanabhashyam, (Hoshiarpur:
Vishveshvaranand Institute, 1971).
105
106
The house or "Vastu" is also a complete and perfect model of the macrocosm, the
universe as a whole, according to Maharishi Sthapatya Veda. "All the laws of Nature are
involved in laying out a house," Maharishi's introduction in Maharishi's Global News
Conference, May 28, 2003.
107
Human PhysiologyExpression of Veda and the Vedic Literature, (2000), p. 102.
108
109
Gray, (2005), p. 375.
110
Gray, (2005), p. 375.
111
Hillebrandt, Alfred, hkhyana hrauta Stra Together with the Commentary of
Varadattasuta nartya and Govinda, (New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1981),
foreword.
112
Hillebrandt, Alfred.
113
Caland, Willem; and Chandra, Lokesh, Sankhayana Srautasutra: Being a Major
Yajnika Text of the Rgveda, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1980, 1953).
114
Varadattasuta nartya and Govinda, (New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1981).
115
Carpenter and Sutin, p. 617.
116
Gray, (2005), p. 432.
117
Diagonal Band, Mercksource, Merck & Co., 26 May 2006
< http://www.mercksource.com/pp/us/cns/cns_search_results.jsp>.
118
119
Kashikar, C.G., and Garbe, R., eds., The rauta Stra of pastamba, Belonging to
the Taittirya Sahit, with the Commentary of Rudradatta, 3 vol., (New Delhi:
Munshiram Manoharlal, 1983).
120
Gray, (2005), p. 409410.
121
122
Sharma, B.R., ed., Khudrakalpastra of Mashaka Grgya with the Commentary of
Shr Shrnivsa, (Hoshiarpur: Vishveshvaranand Vishva Bandhu Institute of Sanskrit and
Indological Studies, 1974), p. 11 and p. 24.
123
Gobhilya-Ghyakarma-Prakhik, p. 128, quoted in Gonda, Jan, The Ritual
Stras, p. 536.
124
Gonda says, The greater part of these (ten) works attach themselves to the
rheyakalpa. Gonda, p. 536.
125
Das Mahakakalpastra, in Caland, W., ed., Der rheyakalpa des Smaveda,
(Liechtenstein: Nendeln, 1966) (reprint).
126
Caland, Der rheyakalpa des Smaveda.
127
Satyavrata Smahram, ed., Uh 4, Calcutta, 1897, cited by Gonda, p. 537.
128
Sharma, Bellikoth Ramachandra, ed., Pacavidha-Stra with Commentary,
(Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1970), p. 11.
129
Sharma, Bellikoth Ramachandra.
130
Shastri, Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad, A Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit
Manuscripts in the Government Collection under the Care of The Asiatic Society of
Bengal, Volume II (Vedic Manuscripts), (Calcutta, 1921), page 1047, item 1322 (999):
Tandalakshana Sutra of Samaveda. 14 Folia, extent in Shlokas = 280.
131
Shastri, Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad, page 1055, item 1332 (994A):
Anustotram of Samaveda, folia 8.
132
133
Shstr, M. H., Volume II Vedic Manuscripts, (1923), page 1061, Catalog Entry #
1339, Manuscript # 995.
134
Carpenter and Sutin.
135
Brodal, Alf, Neurological Anatomy in Relation to Clinical Medicine, (New York:
Oxford University Press, 1981), p. 664.
136
Leutgeb, Stevan and Mizumori, Sheri J.Y., Excitotoxic Septal Lesions Result in
Spatial Memory Deficits and Altered Flexibility of Hippocampal Single-Unit
Representations, The Journal of Neuroscience, August 1, 1999, 19(15): 66616672. The
Journal of Neuroscience, <http://www.jneurosci.org/cgi/reprint/19/15/6661>.
137
138
Modak, B.R., The Ancillary Literature of the Atharva-Veda, (New Delhi: Rashtriya
Veda Vidya Pratishthan, 1993), pp. 123ff.
139
Bolling, George Melville, The antikalpa of the Atharva-Veda, in Transactions
and Proceedings of the American Philological Association, Volume 35 (1904) 77127.
140
According to Modak, there is an additional first chapter of 18 Kaik, in addition
to the 25 described here.
141
Modak.
142
Modak.
143
Modak, p. 124.
144
Bolling, George Melville, and von Negelein, Julius, eds., The Pariihas of the
Atharvaveda, Vol. 1, parts 1 and 2, Leipzig: Harrassowitz, 19091910).
145
Modak, pp. 124125.
146
Vishal Agarwal writes, in personal communication, May 7, 2005, About five
manuscripts of Angira Kalpa are available, and they vary a lot from each other and show
a lot of Tantric interpolations.
147
Gray, (1918), p. 665.
148
Gray, (2005), p. 409.
149
150
151
152
Ghosal, S.N., "The Vaitanasutra," in Indian Historical Quarterly, v. 3436,
(Calcutta: 19581960).
153
Garbe, Richard, Vaitana Sutra: the Ritual of the Atharvaveda, edited with critical
notes and indices, (New Delhi: Mahalakshmi Publishing House, 1982).
154
von Negelein, Julius, "Atharvaprayascittani," in Journal of the American Oriental
Society, Vol. 33 (1913), 71120.
155
Gray, (2005), p. 414.
156
157
158
ghe, Khnthahstr.
159
Gray, (2005), p. 379.
160
Gonda, Jan, ed., A History of Indian Literature: Vol. 1, The Ritual Stras,
(Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1977), p. 523.
161
162
Private communication from Dr. Y. Ikari, 8/12/03: = sign is used in the
Malayalam mss and the Madras ms which is a Devangar copy of a Malayalam ms.
(what we call K1 ms in my edition.). In some of the secondary Devangar mss, =
signs are replaced by + signs. They indicate two cases: 1. abbreviation of a part of
mantra, whose portion is presumably the same with the parallel text of the Taittirya
hrutis (TS,TB,TA); 2. abbreviation of the prose portion of Stra which has already been
fully expressed in the previous part of the Vdhla rautastra.
163
Chaubey, Braj Bihari, ed., Vdhla-rautastram, critically edited with
Introduction and Indices, (Hoshiarpur: Katyayan Vaidik Sahitya Prakashan, 1993).
164
Gray, (2005), p. 371.
165
166
van Gelder, Jeannette, The Mnava rautastra belonging to the Maitrya
Sahit, 2 vols., (Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, 1985).
167
van Gelder.
168
Gray, (2005), p. 291.
169
Gray, (2005), p. 384.
170
Kashikar, C.G., The rauta, Paitmedhika and Pariheha Stras of Bharadvja,
(Poona: Vaidika Sahodhana Maala, 1964), vol. 2.
171
Kashikar, Stras of Bharadvja.
172
Kashikar, Stras of Bharadvja, vol. 1.
173
174
175
Gray, (2005), p. 384.
176
177
178
Parpola, Asko, The rauta Stras of Lyyana and Drhya and Their
Commentaries: an English Translation, (Helsinki: Societas scientiarum Fennica, 1968).
179
Reference: Drhyyaa rauta Stram (With the Commentary of Dhanvin), B.R.
Sharma, ed., (Allahabad: Rashtriya Sanskrit Sansthan, 1983).
180
Gray, (2005), p. 421.
181
Carpenter and Sutin, pp. 636637.
182
183
Parpola.
184
Vedantavagisa, Ananda Chandra, ed., rauta Stra of Ltyyana with the
commentary of Agniswm, (New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1982).
185
Gray, (1918), pp. 800802.
186
187
Caland, W., and Vira, Raghu, eds., Vrha-rauta-Stra Being the Main Ritualistic
Stra of the Maitrya kh, (Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1971).
188
Kashikar, C.G., Hautka in Annals of the Bhandakar Oriental Research Institute,
Vol. LXXIX (Pune: A.M. Ghatage, 1998), pp. 137148.
189
Kashikar, Hautka. Text ends abruptly.
190
Gray, (2005), p. 371.
191
Gray, (2005), pp. 37980.
192
Bhattacharji, p.311.
193
H.G. Ranade, Ktyyana rauta Stra: Rules for the Vedic sacrifices, (Pune:
H.G. Ranade and R.H. Ranade, Publishers, 1978).
194
Ranade, Ktyyana rauta Stra.
195
Ranade, Ktyyana rauta Stra.
196
Kashikar, C.G., Ktyyanya Hautraparihiha together with Karkas
Commentary and an English Translation, (Pune: Tilak Maharashtra Vidyapeeth, 1984).
197
Kashikar, Ktyyanya Hautraparihiha.
198
Gray, p. 837.
199
Gonda, p. 527.
200
201
Sryaknta, Khaka-Sakalana: Extracts from the Lost Khaka Brhmaa,
Khaka-rautastra and Khaka Ghyastras, (New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas,
1981).
202
Sryaknta, Khaka-Sakalana.
203
Please refer to above, under the discussion of hvalyana Gihya Stra.
204
Gray, p. 838.
205
206
Ranade, H. G., Asvalayana Srauta-Sutram, 2 vols. (Poona: R.H. Ranade, 1981
1986).
207
Vidyratna, Rmanryaa, ed., The rauta Stra of walyana with the
Commentary of Grgya Nryaa, Calcutta (Asiatic Society, 1989).
208
209
Parpola, Asko in Acta Orientalis 36, 504, Leiden, Copenhagen, and in Orientalia
Suecana 16, 207, Uppsala. (Ref. from Gonda.)
210
211
Premnidhi Shastri, Jaiminya-rauta-Stra-Vtti of Bhavatrta, (New Delhi:
International Academy of Indian Culture, 1966).
212
213
Bhattacharji, p. 313, quoting C.G. Kashikar.
214
K.N. Bhatnagar, Nidna-Stra of Patajali, Edited with an Introduction, a
Fragmentary Commentary and Indices, (Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1971), pp.
4866.
215
216
Bhatnagar, p. 50.
217
218
Bhatnagar, p. 29.
219
Bhatnagar, pp. 4866.
220
Bhatnagar, pp. 1189.
221
222
Gray, (2005), p. 376.
223
224
Kashikar, Chintaman Ganesh, tr., The Baudhayana Srautasutra, 4 vols., (New
Delhi: Indira Gandhi National Centre for the Arts and Motilal Banarsidass, 2003).
225
Caland, W., The Baudhyana rauta Stra Belonging to the Taittirya-Sahit,
Vols. 13, (New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1982; 1st Edition Calcutta 190413).
226
Gray, (1918), p. 812.
227
Gray, (2005), p. 409.
228
229
Caland, W., editor, Vaikhnasa rautastram: The Description of Vedic Rites
According to the Vaikhnasa School belonging to the Black Yajurveda, (New Delhi:
Munshiram Manoharlal Publishers Pvt Ltd, 1991). [Originally published in 1941 in
Bibliotheca Indica Series, Calcutta.]
230
231
Gonda, p. 540.
232
Shstri, M.H., Vol. II, Vedic Manuscripts.
233
Sen, S.N., and Bag, A.K., The ulbastras of Baudhyana, pastamba, Ktyyana
and Mnava with Text, English Translation and Commentary, (New Delhi: Indian
National Science Academy, 1983), p. 1.
234
235
Gray, (1918), p. 827.
236
Sen and Bag, p. 2.
237
Sen and Bag, p. 2.
238
239
Although the divisions are apparently different from those of the pastamba
hulba Stra, which has 21 Khaa, according to Khadilkar, S.D., Ktyyana hulba
Stra, (Poona: Vaidika Sahodhana Maala, 1974), p.x, the 21 Khaa are again
grouped in six chapters: The Stra are not different.
240
Khadilkar, p. ix-x.
241
Sen and Bag.
242
ge, Knthastr, Prahna 25.
243
ge, Knthastr, Prahna 25.
244
Gray, (2005), p. 388.
245
Gray, (2005), p. 404.
246
Khadilkar, p. ix.
247
Sen and Bag.
248
Sen and Bag, pp. 1738.
249
Gray, (1918), p. 822.
250
Sharma, Kundanlal, Kalpasutra (Vaidika Vanmaya ka vivechantmaka brihad
itihsa: saptama khanda). (Hoshiarpur, Punjab: Vishveshvarnand Vaidikahodha
Samsthna, 1981), p. 189. This quote translated into English by Vishal Agarwal.
251
Gray, (1918), p. 822.
252
Khadilkar (1974), p. xi.
253
Caube, V.B., Vadhulasrautasutram, (Hosiyarapura: Katyayana Vaidika Sahitya
Prakasana, 1993).
254
Yasuke Ikari, private e-mail communication, April, 2001.
255
Gray, (1918), p. 822.
256
Khadilkar, p. x.
257
Sen and Bag, p. 9.
258
Sen and Bag, pp. 126 ff.
259
260
Sharma, Kundanlal.
261
Sen and Bag, pp. 101 ff.
262
263
Gray, (1918), p. 827.
264
Khadilkar, 1974.
265
Chapter summaries from Sen and Bag, pp. 264 ff.
266
Chapter 7 summary from Khadilkar.
267
Sen and Bag, pp. 54 ff. and Khadilkar.
268
He has not mentioned the Maitryaiya hulba Stra, which is a manuscript in the
keeping of the Asiatic Society of Bombay, according to Khadilkar, p. ix.
269
These calculations are so refined that the square to circle, circle to square and
square root of two constructions fit together with an accuracy of 0.0003%, according to
Price, John F., Applied Geometry of the hulba Stras, in Gorini, Catherine A., ed.,
Geometry at Work, (Washington, D.C.: Mathematical Association of America, 2000).
270
The various expansions suggested for the falcon fire altar are referred to here.
271
Price, John F., Applied Geometry of the hulba Stras, in Gorini, Catherine A.,
ed., Geometry at Work, (Washington, D.C.: Mathematical Association of America, 2000),
p. 47.
272
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Maharishis Absolute Theory of Government, (Vlodrop,
the Netherlands: MVU Press, 1993).
273
Price, John F.
274
275
Max Mueller, writing to W.H. Morley, quoted in Introduction to pastamba,
Buehler, Georg, tr., The Sacred Laws of the ryas as Taught in the Schools of
pastamba, Gautama, Vasishha and Baudhyana, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1986),
pp. x-xi.
276
Gray, (2005), p. 432.
277
Jolly, Julius, The Institutes of Vishnu, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1970), p. xii.
278
Jolly.
279
Jolly.
280
Krishnamacharya, V., ed., Vihusmti, The Adyar Library Series, Vol. 93 (in 2
parts), (Madras: The Adyar Library and Research Center, 1964).
281
Gray, (2005), p. 432.
282
Buehler, Sacred Laws vol. 2, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1969), pp. xii, xiii.
283
Buehler, Sacred Laws of the Arys, vol. 2.
284
Buehler, George, Vsihha-Dharmahstra, Bombay Sanskrit and Prakrit Series,
cited by M. Fushimi.
285
Gray, (2005), p. 432.
286
Buehler, Sacred Laws, vol. 1.
287
Buehler, Sacred Laws, vol. 1.
288
G. Buehler, Apastamba-Dharmastra, Bombay Sanskrit Series Nos. LIV and L,
3rd ed. 1932.
289
Gray, (2005), p. 432.
290
Knthastr.
291
Olfactory tubercle, Biology-Online.org, 3 October 2005. 26 May 2006
<www.biology-online.org/dictionary/Olfactory_tubercle>.
292
Buehler, George, Vol. 1.
293
Gautamya-Dharmastra, nandrama Sanskrit Series 61, 1966.
294
Gray, (2005), p. 432.
295
Caland, W., tr., Vaikhanasasmartasutram: The Domestic Rules and Sacred Laws of
the Vaikhanasa School Belonging to the Black Yajurveda, (New Delhi: Ramanand Vidya
Bhawan, 1982).
296
Caland, Vaikhanasasmartasutram.
297
W. Caland, ed.,Vaikhnasasmrtastram, The Domestic Rules of the Vaikhnasa
School, Belonging to the Black Yajurveda, (Calcutta: Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1927).
298
Gray, (2005), p. 409-410.
299
Buehler, George, Vol. II.
300
Buehler, George, Vol. II.
301
Hultzsch, Das Baudhayana-Dharmasutra. Zweite, Verbesserte Auflage.
Abhandlungen fuer die Kunde des Morgenlandes, 16, Leipzig 1922; and Pandeya, Umesa
Chandra, Baudhayana-Dharmasutra with the Vivarana Commentary by Sri Govinda

Svami and critical notes by M.M.A. Chinnaswami Sastri, (Varanasi: The Kashi Sanskrit
Series, 104, 1972).
302
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

CHAPTER 5: VEDIC GRAMMAR
I. THE TEXTBOOK OF VYKARAA, THE AHDHYY
The third branch of the Vedga is Vykaraa, Vedic Grammar. His Holiness
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi has encapsulated the total knowledge of Vykaraa in one word,
Expansion. In his theme of dividing the whole Vedic Literature into streams of texts
which are predominantly ihi, predominantly Devat or predominantly Chhandas, he
has identified Vykaraa as a Chhandas predominant text. He writes:
Vykaraa is one of the structuring dynamics of ik Veda. It highlights the

quality of EXPANSION involved in structuring ik Veda. With reference to
consciousness, Vykaraa comprises the specific sets of Laws of Nature that are
engaged in promoting the quality of Chhandas within Sahit, providing a
structure to the eternally silent, self-referral, self-sufficient, fully awake state of
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated Vykaraa with the hypothalamus, a
subcortical region of the brain (Please refer to Figure 34, p. 409). Gray describes the
hypothalamus:
The hypothalamus consists of only 4cm3 of neural tissue, or 0.3% of the total
brain. Nevertheless, it contains the integrative systems that via the autonomic and
endocrine effector systems, control fluid and electrolyte balance, food ingestion
and energy balance, reproduction, thermoregulation, and immune and many
emotional responses.
The hypothalamus extends from the lamina terminalis to a vertical plane posterior
to the mammillary bodies, and from the hypothalamic sulcus to the base of the
brain beneath the third ventricle. It lies beneath the thalamus and the
mesencephalic tegmentum. Laterally, it is bordered by the anterior part of the
subthalamus, internal capsule and optic tract.2
CHAPTER 5: VEDIC GRAMMAR 471
Some hypothalamic neurones have specific receptors that sense the temperature,
osmolarity, glucose, free fatty acid, and hormone content of the blood.
Neurosecretory neurones secrete neurohormones into the blood. These control the
anterior pituitary and act on organs such as the kidney, breast, uterus and blood
vessels. . . .
Broadly, neural inputs to the hypothalamus are derived from the ascending
visceral and somatic sensory systems, the visual and olfactory systems, and
numerous tracts from the brain stem, thalamus, limbic structures and
neurocortex. Efferent neural projections are reciprocal to most of these sources
and, in particular, they impinge on and control the central origins of autonomic
nerve fibers. The hypothalamus therefore exerts control via the autonomic and
endocrine systems and through its connections to the telencephalon.3
King Nader Rm explains the quality of expansion represented in the hypothalamus as
follows:
The hypothalamus releases factors that activate the pituitary gland,
neurohypophysis, and the autonomic nervous system. These releasing factors
represent the expansion fundamental to the process of evolution of the endocrine
and autonomic response, which leads to a large number of biochemical and
physiological responses that brings the system to a new state of balance.4
There are eight different areas of the hypothalamus, each with four nuclei.
King Nader Rm correlates these 32 nuclei with the 32 sections, collected in eight
chapters that make up the main text of Vykaraa, called the Ahdhyy. The
Ahdhyy, written by the sage Pini, is made up of about 4000 extremely pithy
Stra.5 Expansion is found in the Ahdhyy in the process of expanding a root,

whereby a verbal root undergoes a series of operations. The original root undergoes
transformation, and a series of prefixes and suffixes are added and rules of euphonic
combination are applied until finally the root appears as a verb or noun in audible speech.
The Ahdhyy begins with a series of definitions. The overall organization of the text,
in terms of the grammatical system, can be seen from the series of Adhikra, or major
headings that occur in the text. George Cardona of the University of Pennsylvania, author
of comprehensive reviews of Pini's grammar and its satellite literature, describes the
different sections according to the Adhikra of the text as follows:
Rules 2.1.3 and following, to the end of the second quarter chapter of the
second chapter, apply to form compounds. Rules of chapter 2.3 introduce post-
nominal endings. Rules of the section beginning with 3.1.1, through the fifth
chapter, introduce units classed as affixes. This large section has subsections:
rules which introduce post-verbal affixes, those which introduce affixes after
nominal bases and elements terminating in the affixes denoted by and p,
taddhita affixation rules. 6.1.1 and following provide for doubling certain
elements in given contexts. Rules under the heading of 6.1.84 let a single
replacement substitute for two sounds in contiguity. Rules of the section
beginning with 6.4.1 state operations for presuffixal bases and those of the section
beginning with 8.1.16 operations for padas. The final three quarter chapters . . .
constitute a separate section, the rules of which do not generally supply operands
for rules of the preceding seven and one-quarter chapters.6
There are English translations.7 Beginning and ending Stra are as follows:
p[qmo?y;y" ) p[qm" p;d"

vOr;dwc( 1 ade," 2 ko gu,vOI 3 n /;tulop
a;/R/;tuk 4 Kit c 5 dI/IvevI$;m( 6 hlonNtr;"
s'yog" 7 mu%n;sk;vcnonun;sk" 8 tuLy;Syp[y'
sv,Rm( 9 n;JZl* 10 dUded(vcn' p[gOm( 11 adso m;t(
12 xe 13 inp;t Ek;jn; 14 aot( 15 sMbu* x;k-
LySyet;vn;WeR 16
hlo ym;' ym lop" 64 Zro Zr sv,Re 65 d;;d-
nud;Sy Svrt" 66 nod;Svrtodymg;GyRk;Xypg;lv
;n;m( 67 a a it 68 8
II. SATELLITE TEXTS SUPPORTING THE AHDHYY
1. hiva Stra. The extremely pithy nature of Pinis Stra has been made
possible by a number of satellite texts that are an integral part of the grammatical system.
The first of these is a presentation of the alphabet in a special sequence, grouped in Stra.
These Stra are called the hiva Stra or Pratyhra Stra, and they are said to have
emerged from 14 beats of hiva's drum as he was performing the dance of hiva.9
Each Stra of the the hiva Stra contains a sequence of letters of the
alphabet, followed by a terminal letter that is marked with a Virma. From these
Stra, Pratyhras can be formed, which are extremely concise expressions useful for
denoting particular groups or classes of letters. A Pratyhra consists of one letter of the
alphabet followed by one of the terminal letters from the iva Stra. Then, all the letters
of the alphabet from the initial letter of the Pratyhra, up to the one immediately
preceding the terminal letter, are included in the set signified by that Pratyhra. Thus,
for example, the first Pratyhra used in Pinis grammar is aic. Ai is the letter of the
alphabet; c is the terminal letter. The letters included in this collection or Pratyhra are
ai and au.
The Pratyhras are perfectly designed to enable Pini to refer to collections of
letters for the formation of specific rules, with maximum economy. The presentation of
the alphabet in the form of the hiva Stra usually precedes the Ahdhyy. The Stra
are:
a ,( ) A lO k ) E ao ) Ee a* c( ) hyvr$( ) l,(
) m,nm( ) Z.( ) `!/W( ) jbg@dx( )
%fz#qc$tv( ) kpy( ) xWsr( ) hl(
In addition to the hiva Stra, three texts are essential to the structure of the
Ahdhyy as a system of grammar. These are the Dhtupha, the Gaapha, and the
Udi Stra.
2. The Dhtupha. Dhtupha means recitation (pha) of the roots or Dhtu
of the language. Just like the body is made up of tissues, bones, muscles, blood, and so
forth, called Dhtu in the Vedic system of medicine, so also the language is made up of a
fundamental constituent, the roots of the language, called Dhtu in Vedic grammar.
These roots are divided into 10 classes; each class behaves differently with respect to
how the verbal stem (Aga) is formed. Each class of verbal roots is given a name
according to the verb which is the first one in the list of that class. This allows Pini to
refer to entire classes of verbs with a single word, thus contributing to the economy of his
presentation. The importance of the root Bh, coming at the start of the Dhtupha has
been explained by Maharishi, in a lecture on the fundamental principles of Vedic

grammar:
All the verbs, whatever are the verbs in the [Vedic] language, they have their
source in the root Bh, which means just pure existence, state. So that all that
means activityverb is just the activity, in action, motionverb just signifies
motion and activity. So all the verbs have their source in the root Bh, which
means Being. From the unmanifest field of Being starts all kind of activity. This
is Pini, grammar, that the verbs are derived from that field which is non-active,
Being, to be. From Being, becoming starts, and all the verbs are representatives
of becomingactivitythey are just pertaining to activity.10
The beginning of the Dhtupha, showing the first root to be the root Bh, to be or
become, follows below. Note that after each root, there is a word which gives the
principle tendency or trend of meaning of that root. Also note that there is a special
system of notation that adds a suffix to the root, so that for example root hvid is written
hvidi.11
aq >v;idg,"
.U s;y;m(
d;" prSmw.;W" aq tvgIRy;Nt;"
E/;dy" kQyNt;" W$(]'xd;Tmne.;W;"
E/ vO* )
SpR sWeR )
g;/O p[it;lPsyog[RNqe c )
v;/O vlo@ne )
n;qO n;/O y;Copt;pwy;xI"Wu )
d/ /;r,e )
Skid a;p[v,e )
id wTye )
vid a.v;dnStuTyo" )
.id kLy;,e su%e c )
mid StuitmodmdSvk;NtgitWu )
Spid iklne )
Klid prdevne )
mud hWeR )
dd d;ne )
vd SvdR a;Sv;dne )
dR m;ne @;y;' c )
l;$ jIvne )
,I roW,e ly;' )
mhI pUj;y;m( )
re%; Xl;`;s;dnyo" )
duvs( prt;pprcr,yo" )
itrs( aNt*R )
agd nIrogTve )
rs( bl;qeR )
tr, gt* )
pys( p[sOt* )
sM.Uys( p[.Ut.;ve )
aMbr sMbr sM.r,e )
a;itg,oym( )
it k<@v;idg," )
it /;tup;#" sm;"
3. The Gaapha. The second text that is fundamental to the exposition of the
Ashtdhyy is called the Gaapha. Gaa is a set or collection or group. This is a
recitation of all the sets of words that are acted upon by the various rules of grammar.
When Pini wishes to refer to a particular group of words, such as all the words that
denote the faculty of a particular sense, as for example taste, he says Rasdaya. The
reader then knows that he is referring to all the words in the 193rd class:
rs;dy"
rs p v,R gN/ SpxR xBd eh .;v gu,;t( Ek;c" 193
There are 261 different classes of words presented in the Gaapha. The Gaapha is
given in alphabetical order, arranged according to the first word in each list. Beginning
and ending are as follows.12
g,p;#
a';dy"
a'x jn r;jn( ^ %e$k ajr a;{; v, k;
a/R pur 1
a=Ut;dy"
a=Ut j;nup[t j;p[t j;p[ht p;dSvedn
k<$kmdRn gt;nugt gt;gt y;topy;t anugt 2
aLy;dy"
al .j b.[u vLgu m<@r m<@l xklI hr kip
muin h %l dt( go,I rs( klx x%; 3
aj;dy"
aj; E@k; koikl; c$k; a; muiWk; b;l; ho@;
p;k; vTs; m<@; vl;t; pUv;ph;,; apr;ph;,;
sM.S];jnx,ip<@>y" fl;t( sMfl; .S]fl;
ajnfl; x,fl; ip<@fl; i]fl; sTp[;;<@
p[;Nt xtwk>y" pup;t( sTpup; p[;Kpup; k;<@pup; p[;Nt-
pup; xtpup; Ekpup; xU{; c;mhTpUv; j;it" ;

,h; devvx; Jye; kin; m?ym; pu'yogeip mUl;t( n
" amUl; d'^; 4
ajr;dy"
ajr %idr puln h's k;r<@v cv;k 5
hrItKy;dy"
hrItk kox;tk n%rjnI xk<@ d;@ do@ et-
p;ik ajuRnp;k {;=;k;l; ?v;=; g.Ik; k<$k;rk;
ipPplI cMp; xef;lk; 260
hSTy;dy"
hiStn( k;l a kixk kt k$ol k$olk
g<@ol g<@olk k<@ol k<@olk aj kpot j;l
g<@ mhel; d;sI g,k; kslU 261
4. Udi Stra. The third text that is essential to the Ahdhyy is a collection
of kt-affixes beginning with u. These are called the Udi Stra. They present a large
number of irregularities and exceptions in the Vedic language, situations that are not
subject to the orderly evolution from the root described in the main text. The Udi Stra
appears to be a traditional text that was incorporated by Paini into his grammatical
system, because of its relevance and utility. There are two versions of the text. Following
are the beginning and ending Stra of the Pacapdin version:13

aq ,;dy"
v;p;ijimSvids;?yxU>y ,( 1 zNdsI," 2 sin-
jincirci$>yo u,(3 ikryo" i,;" 4 ]o r l" 5
k vc" k 6 .OmOxItcirTsirtin/inimms(ij>y "7
a, 8 /;Nye int( 9 xSvOiih]puyisvishin-
iKlidviN/min>y 10 SyNde" s'p[s;r,' / 11 Ndeir-
;de" 12 We" ik 13 SkNde" slop 14 sOjersum(c 15
ter;NtivpyRy 16 n;ve"17 filp;i$ni.minjn;'
guKpi$n;ik/t 18 vleguRKc 19 x" ikTsNv 20 yo
c 21 k.[R 22 pi.idVyi/gOi//OiW>y" 23 g[o 24
apdu" suWu Sq" 25 rpeirop/;y;" 26 aijRixkMyim-
pixb;/;mOijpixtuG/uGdI`Rhk;r 27 p[iqid.[s(j;'
s'p[s;r,' slop 28 li/b'onRlop 29 ,oRtenuR-
lop 30
av;vm;/m;vRref;" kiTste 54 lIrIoSv" pu$( c
tr* XleW,kTsnyo" 55 iKlxerIop/;y;" kNlop
lo n;Sc 56 aXnoter;xukmRi, vr$( c 57 ctern(
58 p[;tterrn( 59 ameStu$( c 60 dhegoR lopo d n"
61 isce" s'D;y;' hnum* k 62 Vy;i `[;te j;t*
hNterCùrc(64 =emep/;lop 65 trtei@^R" 66 g[herin"

67 p[qermc( 68 cre 69 mrlc( 70
Tyu,;idWu pm" p;d"
These texts, Dhtupha, Gaapha, and Udi Stra are essential parts of the
systematic knowledge of grammar, Vykaraa, necessary for complete explication of the
pithy Stra of the Ahdhyy.14
This concludes the discussion of the reading program in Vedic grammar,
presenting the knowledge of Expansion.

Notes:
1
2
Gray, (2005), p. 375.
3
Gray, (2005), p. 379.
4
5
Cardona, George, Pini: A survey of research, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1976),
p. 142.
6
Cardona, Pini, p. 187.
7
Sharma, Ramanath, The Ashdhyy of Pini, 5 vols., (Delhi: Munshiram
Manoharlal, 1987-2003).
Katre, Sumitra Mangesh, Ashdhyy of Pini, (Austin: University of Texas Press,
1987).
Vasu, rha Chandra, The Ashdhyy of Pini, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1988).
8
Cardona, George, Pini, His Work and its Traditions, Vol. I, Second Edition, (New
Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1988). For about 100 Stras Cardona gives alternate readings
in brackets. The unbracketed reading is the one Cardona proposes was available to
Patanjali and Ktyayana when they wrote their commentaries, and these unbracketed
Stra, and not their alternates, were used for the reading curriculum. Final proofing and
editing by Jean Marie Karst.
9
Vettam Mani, Puranic encyclopaedia : a comprehensive dictionary with special
reference to the epic and Puranic literature. (Delhi : Motilal Banarsidass, 1975) p.566.
10
His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, "The Root Bh and Vedic grammar."
17 November 1972, Lake Tahoe, audiorecording. According to Maharishi Mahesh Yogi,
all the verbs and all the words in Sanskrit, come from the root Bh, to be or to become.
Thus the entire language has its basis in Being.
11
J.L. Shastri, Dhtupha, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1984).
12
Sumitra M. Kartre, Adhyy of Pini in Roman Transliteration, (Austin, TX:
University of Texas Press, 1987).
13
ra Chandra Vasu, ed., The Siddhnta Kaumud, v.2, (Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass,
1982).
14
Cardona lists also the Phi Stra, and the Lignuhsanam as satellite texts of the
Adhyy. Please refer to Cardona, (1976) pp. 174179.
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

CHAPTER 6: NIRUKTA
I. INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA

The fourth branch of the Vedga is Nirukta. His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh
Yogi has encapsulated the total knowledge of Nirukta in one word, Self-referral
direction. In his theme of dividing the whole Vedic Literature into streams of texts which
are ihi (the knower) predominant, Devat (process of knowing) predominant or
Chhandas (known) predominant, he has identified Nirukta as a Chhandas predominant
text. He writes:
Nirukta is one of the structuring dynamics of ik Veda. It highlights the quality

of SELF-REFERRAL DIRECTION involved in structuring ik Veda. With
reference to consciousness, Nirukta comprises the specific sets of Laws of Nature
that are engaged in promoting the quality of Chhandas within Sahit, providing
a structure to the eternally silent, self-referral, self-sufficient, fully awake state of
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated Nirukta with the pituitary gland, the
neurohypophysis (the posterior lobe of the pituitary), and the sympathetic and
parasympathetic systems. The two lobes of the pituitary and their relation to other brain
structures are shown in Figure 37. The location and appearance of the pituitary gland is
described by Gray:
The pituitary gland, or hypophysis cerebri, is a reddish-gray, ovoid body, c.

12mm in transverse and 8 mm in anteroposterior diameter, and weighing c.500
mg. It is continuous with the infundibulum, a hollow, conical, inferior process
from the tuber cinereum of the hypothalamus. It lies within the pituitary fossa of
the sphenoid bone, where it is covered superiorly by a circular diaphragma sellae
of dura mater. . . . The pituitary has two major parts, neurohypophysis and
adenohypophysis, which differ in their origin, structure and function. The
neurohypophysis is a diencephalic downgrowth connected with the hypothalamus.
CHAPTER 6: NIRUKTA 484
The adenohypophysis is an ectodermal derivative of the stomatodeum. Both

include parts of the infundibulum. . . .
Neurohypophysis. Axons arising from groups of hypothalamic neurones

. . . terminate in the neurohypophysis. . . . Some smaller parvocellular neurones in
the periventricular zone. . . . produce releasing and inhibitory hormones, which
control the secretory activities of the adenohypophysis via its portal blood supply.
The neurohormones stored in the main part of the neurohypophysis are
vasopressin and oxytocin.
Adenohypophysis. The adenohypophysis . . . consists of epithelial cells of

varying size and shape arranged in cords or irregular follicles, between which lie
thin-walled vascular sinusoids supported by a delicate reticular connective tissue.
Most of the hormones synthesized by the adenohypophysis are trophic. They
include the peptides, growth hormone (GH) . . .and prolactin. Glycoprotein
trophic hormones adrenocorticotrophin . . . thyroid-stimulating hormone; follicle-
stimulating hormone, . . . and luteinizing hormone. -Lipotropin is released from
the pituitary, but its function in humans is uncertain. -Endorphin is another
cleavage product released from the pituitary.2
King Nader Rm explains how self-referral functions in the physiology:
In the physiology, Nirukt is represented by the pituitary gland, the

neurohypophysis, and the sympathetic and parasympathetic systems. These are
activated by the limbic system and the hypothalamic releasing factors. They
expand the response and bring it back towards the organs and organ systems of
the physiology through a feedback loop that maintains homeostatic balance. There
are 13 factors involved in this self-referral expansion, corresponding to the 13
chapters of Nirukta.3
Two of the factors that King Nader Rm describes are the cholinergic and
adrenergic factors that activate the parasympathetic and sympathetic systems. Two other
factors, Oxytocin and Vasopressin, are released by the posterior lobe of the pituitary
gland, also called the neurohypophysis. The pituitary gland releases the remaining nine,
Follicle-stimulating hormone, Luteinizing hormone, Thyrotropin, Growth hormone,
Prolactin, Melanocyte stimulating hormone, -lipotropin, Adrenocorticotropin and -
endorphin.4
Nirukta is a dictionary, a textbook to systematically unfold the meanings of
words.5 The self-referral direction is shown in the text of Nirukta by reversing the
direction of expansion found in Vykaraa. Whereas Vykaraa started with the root,
and systematically expanded it until it was fully articulated as a verb or noun, in Nirukta,
Yska starts with the expressed word, and points out the root from which the word was
derived.
Vykaraa, Vedic grammar, presents the rules for structuring speech from its
source in the verbal roots, the Dhtu of the language. By knowing the collection of verbal
roots, and knowing the procedure for expanding on those roots to create all the verb
forms, and the nouns, and adjectives, and indeed all the words that make up speech, one
can see how meaning is imbibed in each word, as it progresses from the root, undergoing
specific transformations and appending of affixes until finally it emerges as an expressed
word. This is the expansion of the root into the expressed word: The roots and their
principal tendencies, and the shades of meaning associated with each affix and each
transformation, all function together in an integrated and systematic way to construct the
meaning of words and sentences. When one understands in detail how words are
constructed from roots, then in order to understand any particular word, one traces the
word back in the reverse direction, reversing the trend of expansion, and goes back to the
root. The connection of each word with its source, its root, unfolds the meaning of the
word.
There are, however, many words in Sanskrit whose connection with verbal roots
is unclear; hence the meaning of the words may be clouded. This circumstance creates a
call for a dictionary in which those words whose verbal roots are not obvious by
inspection, can be explained. This demand is fulfilled by Nirukta.

II. THE TRADITIONAL WORD LIST CALLED THE NIGHAU
The starting point of Nirukta is a list of words, handed down by tradition, whose
meaning requires special explication. This word list is called the Nighau. Yaska says,
A traditional list (of words) has been handed down (to us). It is to be (here) explained.
This same list is called Ni-ghaavas.6
The Nighau is itself a kind of dictionary. It is not simply a list, and the words
that it organizes in its five chapters are not arranged in alphabetical order. The words are
intelligently organized to divulge their meaning by context within the collection of
words. The system underlying the sequential presentation of words in the Nighau will
be explained below. The beginning and ending paragraphs of the Nighau are as
follows:
aq n`<$u" )
aq p[qmo?y;y" )
g*" ) Gm; ) Jm; ) +m; ) =; ) =m; ) =o,I )
=it" ) avn" ) vIR ) pOQvI ) mhI ) rp" )
aidit" ) ; ) inAit" ) .U" ) .Um" ) pUW; )
g;tu" ) go]eit pOqVy;" 1

hem ) cN{m( ) Kmm( ) ay" ) ihr<ym( ) pex" )
xnm( ) lohm( ) knkm( ) k;nm( ) .mR )
amOtm( ) mt( ) d]m( ) j;tpmit ihr<ySy 2
aMbrm( ) ivyt( ) Vyom ) bihR" ) /Nv ) aNtr=m(

) a;k;xm( )a;p" ) pO qvI ) .U" ) SvyM.U" )
a?v; ) pukrm( ) sgr" ) smu{" ) a?vrmTy-
Ntr=Sy 3
Xyen" ) som" ) cN{m;" ) mOTyu" ) iv;nr" ) /;t;
) iv/;t; ) mt" ) {;" ) A.v" ) airs" )
iptr" ) aqv;R," ) .Ogv" ) a;;" ) aidit" )
srm; ) srSvtI ) v;k ) anumit" ) r;k; )
snIv;lI ) k" ) ymI ) vRxI ) pOqvI )
N{;,I ) g*rI ) g*" ) /enu" ) a; ) pQy; )
SvSt" ) W;" ) ; ) rodsI 5
an* ) W;" ) sUy;R ) vOW;kp;yI ) sr<yU" )
Tv; ) sivt; ) .g" ) sUyR" ) pUW; ) iv,u" )
iv;nr" ) v," ) kxI ) kxn" ) vOW;kip" )
ym" ) aj Ekp;t( ) pOqvI ) smu{" ) aqv;R )
mnu" ) d?y ) a;idTy;" ) sAWy" ) dev;" )
ivedev;" ) s;?y;" ) vsv" ) v;jn" ) devpo

devp 6
it in`<$* pmo?y;y" 7
Word lists such as the Nighau allow one to gain knowledge of a word by
association, from the context or sequence of the words, like in a thesaurus. A simple
example of how words can divulge their meaning simply by association in a word list
may be found in the Bhva Praka Sahit: There is a section called the
Bhva Prakha Nighau, in which lists of words are organized in verses. Here is a
series of words from the Bhva Prakha Nighau, all of which have the meaning,
water.
p;nIy' sll' nIr' kl;l' jlmMbu c

a;po v;v;Rr k toy' py" p;qStqodkm(
jIvn' vnmM.o,omOt' `nrsop c 1 8
pnya to be drunk, drinkable, a beverage, water

salila flowing, surging, fluctuating; flood, surge, waves, water
nra water
klla a sweet beverage (also a heavenly drink similar to Amrita, the food of
the gods), blood, water
jala water, any fluid
ambu water
pas water
vr water; stagnant water, a pond
vri water, rain, fluid, fluidity
ka water (Maitrya Sahit)[MW]
toya water
paya any fluid or juice, milk, water, rain
ptha water
udaka water
jvana vivifying, giving life, enlivening, life giving element, water
vana water (Nighantu)
ambha water, the celestial waters

aa not held up, not pent up, not fixed
amta nectar, ambrosia, water
ghanarasa cloud-fluid, water
The qualities of water are seen from many different angles: Creating a list of
synonyms, without any further commentary helps to eliminate a great deal of confusion
about the meaning of words. In the Nighau-koha, the first three chapters, called
collectively the Naighauka Ka, are divided into small groups of words, and each
group is summed up with the word iti. The word iti is followed by a single word which
characterizes the set to which all those words belong. These are broadly speaking,
synonyms. For example:
g*" ) Gm; ) Jm; ) +m; ) =; ) =m; ) =o,I ) =it" ) avn" )

vIR ) pOQvI ) mhI ) rp" ) aidit" ) ; ) inAit" ) .U" ) .Um" )
pUW; ) g;tu" ) go]eit pOqVy;" 1
1. gau gm jm khm kh kham kho khiti avani urv pthv mah ripa
aditi i nirti bh bhmi ph gtu gotra-iti pthivy.
In this first collection of words in the Nighau-koha, all are words meaning Pthiv,
earth.
The collections of words in the fourth and fifth chapters in the Nighau do not
end with iti and a single word description. The collections in these chapters are not
synonyms, so it is more difficult to make use of the list to grasp the meaning of a word.
Chapter 4 is called the Naigama Ka, and it lists groups of homonyms. Chapter 5 is
called the Daivata Ka, and concerns deities.9
III. NIRUKTA AS A DICTIONARY FOR THE WORDS IN THE NIGHAU
The Nirukta provides an explanation for all the words in the Nighau. For the
first three chapters of the Nighau, which may be called collections of synonyms, where
each collection of words already has a descriptor, Yska, the author of the Nirukta, does
not find it necessary to comment on every word, although he comments on most of them.
For chapters 4 and 5 of the Nighau, which are collections of difficult Vedic words,
Yska comments on every word.
Yskas commentary has two components: First, he suggests various derivations
or etymologies, that is roots or verb forms from which the word may have evolved. These
derivations are suggested by giving the third person singular present indicative form of
the verb, as for example, bhavati to indicate the root bh.10 Second, he presents
quotations from the Vedic Sahits, so that one can see the use of the word in context.
Here is an example from chapter 4, explaining the word damn (Nirukta 4:4)11 The
quotation following the explanation is from ik Veda V.4.5. and Atharva Veda 7.73.9.:
dmUn; dmmn; v; ) d;nmn; v; ) d;Ntmn; v; ) aip v;

dm it gOhn;m ) tNmn;" Sy;t( ) mno mnote" 4
juo dmUn; aitqduRro, m' no yDmup y;ih iv;n( )
iv; ae a.yujo ivhTy; x]Uyt;m; .r; .ojn;in
One of the difficult words on which Yska comments is Vyoman. He quotes the
icho Akhare verse:
Aco a=re prme VyomNySmNdev; a/ ive inWedu" )

ySt ved ikmOc; kryit y iduSt me sm;ste
Aco a=re prme Vyvne ySmNdev; a/inW<,;" sveR ) 12
The word vyoman is proposed to be derived from vi-avane, that which favors separation
or divison, i.e. space. The Vedic quotations are traditionally presented in their accented
form, and so can be easily distinguished from Yskas commentary. It is more difficult to
ascertain by inspection which words are the subject of commentary; however, at the end
of each chapter, the words commented upon in that chapter are listed. These examples
show how Nirukta functions as a dictionary, and they also serve as a brief introduction to
the overall structure of the Nirukta.
The text has been translated into English. The first chapter and the first four
sections of the second chapter deal with linguistic, grammatical and etymological
principles.13 The remainder of chapter 2 and all of chapter 3 describe synonyms. Chapters
4, 5 and 6 describe homonyms. Chapters 7 and 8 discuss the Devat associated with
Yagya, to whom panegyrics are addressed, as the text explains.14 Chapters 9 through 12
discuss the specific Devat associated with the regions of life.15 The last chapter, called
Parihiha or appendix, treats the exceptions and omissions. The text begins:
Iy;Skmuinivrct' in_' p[;r>yte

aq p[qmo?y;y"
sm;;y" sm;;t" ) s Vy;:y;tVy" ) tmm'
sm;;y' in`<$v Ty;c=te ) in`<$v" kSm;t( )
ingm; me .vNt ) zNdo>y" sm;Ty sm;Ty sm;-
;t;" ) te ingNtv Ev sNto ingmn;`<$v CyNt
Ty*pmNyv" ) aip v; hnn;dev Syu" ) sm;ht; .vNt
) y; sm;t; .vNt ) td( y;in cTv;r pdj;t;in
n;m;:y;te copsgRinp;t; t;nIm;in .vNt ) t]wt-
;m;:y;tyolR=,' p[idxNt ) .;vp[/;nm;:y;tm( )
svp[/;n;in n;m;in ) td( y]o.e .;vp[/;ne .vt"
pUv;RprI.Ut' .;vm;:y;ten;ce ) v[jit pctIit ) p

mp[.OTypvgRpyRNt' mUt| sv.Ut' svn;m." ) v[Jy;
p_rit ) ad it sv;n;mupdex" ) g*r" puWo
hStIit ) .vtIit .;vSy ) a;Ste xete v[jit ittIit
) iN{yinTy' vcnm*duMbr;y," 1
***concluding paragraphs***
m; te r;/;\ s m; t tyo vsoSm;Nkd; cn; d.n( )
iv; c n p mmIih m;nuW vsUin cWR,>y a;
m; c te /n;in m; c te kd;cn srWu" sv;R, p[D;n;-
Nyupm;ny ) mnuyihtoym;idTyoym;Tm; ) aqwtd-
nup[vdit ) aqwn' mh;Ntm;Tm;nmeWGgR," p[vdit )
vwkmR,o dev;n;' nu vy' j;n; n;sd;sIo sd;sId;nIm(
) it c ) swW;TmjD;s; ) swW; svR.UtjD;s; )
b[," s;i| spt;' slokt;' gmyit y Ev' ved ) nmo
b[,e ) nmo mhte .Ut;y ) nmo y;Sk;y ) b[-
xuKlmtIy b[xuKlmsIy 48
it prxm( 16
Notes:
1
2
Gray, (2005), p. 380-382.
3
4
King Nader Rm, (2000), pp. 111-113.
5
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi described Nirukta as a dictionary in his lecture, Vedic
Literature: the radiant flowers of the garden of knowledge, Feb. 14, 1974, Interlaken,
Switzerland.
6
Translation by Sarup, Lakshman, The Nighau and the Nirukta, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1984), translation page 5.
7
Sarup.
8
Bhva Prakha Sahit, Nighau chapter 13, verse 1.
9
Sarup, p. 13 of Introduction.
10
It is a special citation form which uses the third person singular active form of the
verb, even when the verb does not occur in the active. Thus the word always ends with
the suffix htip, i.e., ti with initial and final markers, and it is declined like a noun.
11
Sarup, p.76. Sanskrit text.
12
Nirukta, Chapter 13, verse 10. Page 226 in Lakshman Sarups edition.
YskaMaharishi Mahesh Yogi has commented extensively on this verse, as for example
in Maharishi Technology of the Unified Field: Integration of Modern Science and
Ancient Vedic Science Creating Unified Field based Perfect Civilization for all Mankind
in This Scientific Age. (Fairfield, Iowa: Institute of World Leadership, 1984) pp. 17-25.
13
Sarup.
14
Sarup, p. 113 (translation).
15
This is explained further in King Nader Rm, (2000), p. 111.
16
Sarup.
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

CHAPTER 7: VEDIC METRE
The fifth branch of the Vedga is Chhandas, Vedic Prosody or Meter. His
Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi has encapsulated the total knowledge of Chhandas in
one word, Measuring. In his theme of dividing the whole Vedic Literature into streams of
texts that are ihi predominant, Devat predominant or Chhandas predominant, he has
identified Chhandas (prosody) as a Devat predominant text. He writes:
Chhand is one of the structuring dynamics of ik Veda. It highlights the

MEASURING quality involved in structuring ik Veda. With reference to
consciousness, Chhand comprises the specific sets of Laws of Nature that are
engaged in promoting the quality of Devat within Sahit, providing a structure
to the eternally silent, self-referral, self-sufficient, fully awake state of
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated Chhandas with neurotransmitters and
neurohormones. Neurotransmitters and neurohormones, as for example those produced
by the pituitary gland, discussed in the previous chapter, function with great precision,
targeting specific membranes, cells or organs in the body. Neurotransmitters move within
the gaps between neurons; neurohormones move in the blood stream in order to reach
their target organs. There are eight target organ systems whose activities are influenced
by the action of neurohormones and neurotransmitters (Please refer to Figure 38): 1) The
gastrointestinal-excretory system, 2) the pulmonary system (lungs), 3) the haematologic-

immunologic system comprising the red and white blood cells, and their stems 4) the
neurological system, 5) the cardiovascular system, 6) the musculo-skeletal system, 7) the
endocrine-reproductive system, and 8) the dermatologic system. Hormones flowing
throughout the body in the bloodstream reach their target organs because the organs have
CHAPTER 7: VEDIC METER 495
receptors on the surface of the cell membrane that are specific to the molecular shape of
that hormone. The hormone functions like a key fitting precisely into the lock, which
is the receptor on the cell membrane. When the key fits into the lock, i.e. when the
neurohormone reaches the cell membrane and combines with the receptor, then the
channel governed by that receptor is opened, like the opening of a door in the cell.
Depending on the type of receptor, the fitting of the key into the lock may result in the
opening of an ion channel in the membrane, or in a cascade of activities inside the cell.
Hart describes this phenomenon as follows:
The bodys organs and cells have to communicate with each other in order to
function and to survive. As their language, they use a great variety of specialized
chemical messengers that include the neurotransmitters and the hormones.
Serotonin and other messenger molecules pass signals from one cell to another by
interacting with special gatekeeper molecules called receptors. It is a lock and key
system, in which each messenger molecule can unlock and activate only a specific
receptor type. When a messenger molecule attaches to the proper receptor, the
receptor triggers a series of responses within the cell, which may then release its
own messengers to pass the information on to yet other cells. . . .
About thirty neurotransmitters have been identified, some of them very
specialized and others with a range of job duties in different parts of the brain and
nervous system.2
Each of the eight organ systems has its own unique receptors that recognize the
specific neurohormones and neurotransmitters intended for them. Some receptors are
responsive not only to the specific endogenous hormone that fits like a key into a lock;
their activity may also be triggered, or conversely, blocked by drugs. Chemicals that
block the receptor site, keeping the neurohormone from reaching its destination and
fitting into the lock, are called antagonists; chemicals that open the door by fitting into
the lock, are called agonists.
H.M. King Nader Rm explains the transformation or Devat quality of the
neurotransmitters and neurohormones as follows:

The transmitter operates like a key that fits into a specific lock and allows the
opening of the door. The receptor is the lock, and the response . . . is the opening
of a channel (like opening a door). In this manner, Chhand has a value of
transformation (opening or closing a channel); in addition, the term Chhand refers
to the hiding quality (the transmitter covers the receptor). The receptors are
located on the surface of the cells in the organ systems.3
Because of the precision with which the target organ is activated by the
neurohormone, activating processes within specific cells, the number of transmitter
molecules released into the blood stream will be in proportion to the number of cells
activated, and hence to the overall level of activation of the target organ system. Thus a
quantified or measured response is achieved, and this represents the measuring quality in
the physiology.
Chhandas measures the number of syllables in the icha or verse of the Veda. The
main textbook of Chhandas, Vedic metre, is Pigalachhandastra. The text has eight
chapters with a total of 315 Stra. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the eight
chapters of the Pigalachhandastra with the eight organ systems targeted by the
neurohormones and neurotransmitters. Sastri summarizes the topics of the eight chapters:
The first chapter of the Chhandastra contains definitions and the second
chapter deals with number of syllables in the metres like Gyatr etc. The third
chapter covers various characteristics of the Vedic metres and their feet etc. The
fourth chapter contains ry vaitlya Chhandas. The fifth chapter covers
ardhasamavtta and the sixth contains metres with six syllable feet up to those
with twelve syllabic ones. The seventh chapter covers thirteen syllabic feet up to
twenty-six syllable feet and their characteristic features. The eighth chapter
contains gth and prastra etc.4
Beginning and ending Stra are as follows:
zNd"x;S]m(
p[qmo?y;y" )
/IIS]Im( 1 vr; s; y( 2 k; guh; r( 3 vsu/; s( 4
s; te Kv t( 5 kd; s j( 6 ik vd .( 7 n hs n( 8
gO l( 9 gNte 10 /[;idpr" 11he 12 l* s" 13 Gl* 1
4 a* vsv it 15
it p[qmo?y;y"
aq itIyo?y;y"
zNd" 1 g;y]I 2 dwVyekm( 3 a;surI pdx 4
p[;j;pTy;* 5 yjuW;' W$( 6 s;;' i" 7 Ac;' i]" 8
* * s;;' v/eRt 9 ]I'S]InOc;m( 10 cturtur" p[;j;-
pTy;y;" 11 Ekk xeWe 12 j;d;surI 13 t;Nyui,-
gnuBbOhtIpi]BjgTy" 14 itiSt" sn;
Ekk; b[;" 15 p[GyjuW;m;yR it 16
it itIyo?y;y"
aq amo?y;y"
a];nu_' g;q; 1 k@mldNtI .(t* n(g* igN{yrs;" 2
vrtnunR(j* j[* W@rs;" 3 jl/rm;l; m(.* s(m* smu-
{vsv" 4 g*rI n* r* 5 lln; .(t* n(s;ivN{yWRy" 6
knkp[.; s(j* s(j* g( 7 ki$lgitn*R t* g( SvrtRv"
8 vrsuNdrI .(j* s(n* g* 9 ki$l; m(.* n(y* g* ved-
rssmu{;" 10 xwlx%; .(r* n(.* .(g* .UtrseN{y;i,
11 vryuvtI .(r*
y(n* n(g* 12 aitx;ynI s* j(.* j(g* g( idkSvr;" 13

aivtq' n(j* .(j* j(l* g( 14 viSvN{ysmu{;eTko-
iklkm( 15 ivbu/ip[y; r(s* j* .(r* vsuidx" 16 n;r;
ck n* r* r* 17 iviSmt; y(m* n(s* r* g( rstuRSvr;" 18
xxvdn; n(j* .(j* j( j(r* {idx" 19 ik* Gl* 20
m* c 21 pOqGl* m;" 22 vsvS]k;" 23 leR
24 swk g( 25 p[itlomgu,' il;Rm( 26 ttoPyek
j;t( 27 ireR 28 pe xUNym( 29 i" xUNye 30
t;vd/eR tu,tm( 31 iURn' tdNt;n;m( 32 Ekone?v;
33 pre pU,Rm( 34 pre pU,Rmit 35
Tymo?y" )
sm;;y' g[Nq" )
5
Notes:
1
2
Hart, Carol, Secrets of Serotonin, (Griffin: St. Martin's Press, 1996). National
Association of Science Writers, 26 May 2006 < http://nasw.org/users/twoharts/
serotonin.html>, Chapter 2, How One Little Molecule Can Do So Much, paragraph 5.
3
4
Sastri, Asoke Chatterjee, ed., Pigalachhandastra: A study, (Calcutta: University
of Calcutta, 1987), p. 82.
5
Sastri, Asoke Chatterjee, pp. 1 ff.
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

CHAPTER 8: VEDIC ASTRONOMY AND ASTROLOGY
I. INTRODUCTION TO JYOTIH
The sixth branch of the Vedga is Jyotih, Vedic Astronomy and Astrology. His
Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi has encapsulated the total knowledge of Jyotih in one
word, All-knowing. In his theme of dividing the whole Vedic Literature into streams of
texts which are ihi predominant, Devat predominant or Chhandas predominant, he has
identified Jyotih as a ishi predominant branch of knowledge. He writes:
Jyotih is one of the structuring dynamics of ik Veda. It highlights the ALL-

KNOWING quality involved in structuring ik Veda. With reference to
consciousness, Jyotih comprises the specific sets of Laws of Nature that are
engaged in promoting the quality of ihi within Sahit, providing a structure to
the eternally silent, self-referral, self-sufficient, fully awake state of
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated Jyotih with the deep seated basal ganglia,
the twelve cranial nerves, the 28 monoaminergic cell groups of the brain stem, and the
twelve areas of the cerebral cortex. All of these function together to create the all-
knowing quality in human physiology. It is necessary to understand the overall structure
of Parharas science of Jyotih in order to appreciate the correlations that
King Nader Rm has made with human physiology, and to see thereby the functioning of
the all-knowing quality in the physiology, and in the practical affairs of life.
King Nader Rm has not located Jyotih in the physiology in terms of the underlying
texts; the all-knowing quality is not associated with any one part of the brain or nervous
system; rather the all-knowing quality emerges from an abstract structure of relationships
between components that can be investigated outside, in the cosmos, and also, inside, in
CHAPTER 8: VEDIC ASTRONOMY AND ASTROLOGY 502
the physiology. The textbooks of Jyotih present the calculations by which knowledge is
extracted, based on the reality of cosmic counterparts governing the behavior and destiny
of every individual. But as discussed below, it is the cosmic counterparts that are
structured in the physiology, and not the calculations. The overall structure of the science
of prediction presented by Parhara will be examined in order to understand the
correlations made by H.M. King Nader Rm between the cosmic counterparts and the
human physiology, in order to gain better insight into the character of the all-knowing
quality in human awareness. Then the main textbooks of the science of Jyotih will be
reviewed, and the reading curriculum for the science of Jyotih will be explained.
Parhara encapsulates the entire science of Jyotih in verses 46 of chapter 3:
gCzNto .;in gONt stt' ye tu te g[h"

.cSy ng;XVy'x; aNy;idsm;y;" 4
td(;dxiv.;g;Stu tuLy; meW;ids'Dk;"
p[s; r;xy" sNt g[h;STvk;ids'Dk;" 5
r;xIn;mudyo l' tx;dev jNmn;m(
g[hyogivyog;>y;' fl' cNTy' x(u.;x(u.m( 6
Those are called planets (or Grahas) that move through the Nakshatras (or
asterisms) in the zodiac. The said zodiac is comprised of 27 asterisms
commencing from Aswini. The same area is divided in 12 parts equal to 12 Rashis
(or signs) commencing from Aries. The names of the planets commence from the
Sun. The sign rising is known as Lagna (or the ascendant). Based on the
ascendant and the planets joining and departing from each other, the natives good
and bad effects are deduced.2
II. THE NINE PLANETS

The nine planets or Grahas commencing with the Sun, are correlated with the
deepseated basal ganglia. The Nakshatras or asterisms through which the planets move
are 27 equal divisions of the zodiac, the plane of the ecliptic through which the sun and
the planets move. These Nakshatras are correlated with the 27 cell groups in the brain
stem. The 12 Rashis, or signs, which are a different subdivision of the zodiac, are
correlated with the 12 cranial nerves. Finally, the sign rising at the horizon is known as
Lagna, which then becomes the first house or Bhva, in the Kundali or horoscope of the
individual. The twelve Bhvas starting with the Lagna, are correlated with the twelve
divisions of the cerebral cortex. Based on the ascendent and the positions of the planets in
the birth chart, and their motions joining and departing from each other, the natives
good and bad effects are deduced, i.e., one can know anything that one wants to know
about the future or past of the individual. This is in brief how Parhara has laid out his
astronomical science, and how H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the elements of that
science with structures in the human physiology.
1. Sun. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sun, the first of the nine planets,
with the thalamus. Please refer to Figure 39. Gray describes the thalamus:
The thalamus is an ovoid mass, c.4 cm long, which borders the dorsal part of third
ventricle. The narrow anterior pole lies close to the midline, and forms the
posterior boundary of the interventricular foramen. Posteriorly, an expansion, the
pulvinar, extends beyond the third ventricle to overhang the superior colliculus.
The brachium of the superior colliculus (superior quadrigeminal brachium)
separates the pulvinar above from the medial geniculate body below . . . .
The boundary with the hypothalamus is marked by an indistinct hypothalamic

sulcus, which curves from the upper end of the cerebral aqueduct to the
interventricular foramen. The thalamus is continuous with the midbrain
tegmentum, the subthalamus and the hypothalamus.
Internally, the thalamus is divided into anterior, medial and lateral nuclear groups
by a vertical Y-shaped sheet of white matter, the internal medullary lamina. In
addition, intralaminar nuclei lie embedded within, and surrounded by, the internal
medullary lamina. . . .
In general, thalamic nuclei both project to and receive fibres from the cerebral
cortex. The whole cerebral cortex, not only neocortex but also the
phylogenetically older paleocortex of the piriform lobe and archicortex of the
hippocompal formation, is reciprocally connected with the thalamus. The
thalamus is the major route by which subcortical neuronal activity influences the
cerebral cortex, and the greatest input to most thalamic nuclei comes from the
cerebral cortex.3
Parhara describes the sun as follows:
m/uipldOKsUyRtur" x(ucij
ipp[kitko /Im;n( pum;nLpkco ij 23
The sun has honey-colored eyes, square body; he is of clean habits, is bilious
[pitta], intelligent, manly and has limited hair on his head.4
The sun is the soul of all, (v. 12), malefic (v. 11), having royal status (v. 14),
blood-red in color (v. 16), male (v. 19).

2. Moon. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the moon with the hypothalamus.
Please refer to Figure 34, p. 409. The hypothalamus, its appearance and connections were
described above in the chapter on Vedic grammar. Here Carpenter and Sutin describe
more explicitly the role of the hypothalamus in behavior:
This subdivision of the diencephalon is concerned with visceral, endocrine and

metabolic activity, as well as with temperature regulation, sleep and emotion.
The hypothalamus . . . plays a major role in the regulation of the release of
hormones from the pituitary gland, maintenance of body temperature, and the
organization of goal seeking behaviors such as feeding, drinking, mating and
aggression. While the coordination of smooth and striated muscles and secretory
epithelial cells required to carry out these behaviors is not exclusively controlled
by the hypothalamus, this region of the brain is essential for behavioral
adjustments to changes in the internal or external environment.5
Parhara describes the Moon as follows:
bv;tkf" p[;DN{o vOtnuij

x(u.dO/uv;Ky clo mdn;tur" 24
24. O Brahmin, the Moon is very windy and phlegmatic [vta and kapha]. She has
round body and is learned. She has auspicious looks and sweet speech, is
fickleminded and very lustful.6
The Moon is the mind (v. 12), malefic when it is decreasing and benefic when
increasing (v. 11), tawny in color (v. 16), female (v. 19), belonging to the Vaishya class
(v. 21).
3. Mars. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated Mars with the Amygdala. Please
refer to Figure 31, p. 340. The Amygdala was described in detail above, with reference to
the Mahaka hrauta Stra. In brief, the Amygdala may be described as follows:
The nucleus amygdalae (amygdala) is an ovoid gray mass, situated at the lower
end of the roof of the inferior cornu. It is merely a localized thickening of the gray
cortex, continuous with that of the uncus; in front it is continuous with the
putamen, behind with the stria terminalis and the tail of the caudate nucleus.7
Carpenter and Sutin add a comment on its function:
This nuclear complex has primarily olfactory inputs and has reciprocal
connections with the hypothalamus and prepyriform cortex. [It] is concerned with
visceral, endocrine and behavioral functions.8
Parhara describes Mars as follows:
ro r_=,o .*mplod;rmUitRk"
ipp[kitk" o/I kxm?ytnuij 25
O Brahmin, Mars is cruel, has bloodred eyes, is fickleminded, liberal hearted,
bilious [pitta,][passionate,] and has thin waist and thin physique.9
Mars is ones strength (v. 12), the army chief (v. 14), malefic (v. 11), not very tall
and blood red (v. 16), male (v. 19), Tamasic (v. 22), and the fire element (v. 20).
4. Mercury. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated Mercury with the Sub-
thalamic Nucleus. Gray describes the Sub-thalamic Nucleus:
The subthalamic nucleus is a biconvex, lens-shaped nucleus in the subthalamus of

the diencephalon. It lies medial to the internal capsule, immediately rostral to the
level at which the latter becomes continuous with the crus cerebri of the midbrain.
Within its substance, small interneurons intermingle with large multipolar cells
with dendrites, which extend for about one-tenth the diameter of the nucleus. It is
encapsulated dorsally by axons, many of which are derived from the subthalamic
fasciculus, and which carry a major GABAergic projection from the lateral
segment of the globus pallidus as part of the indirect pathway. It also receives
afferents from the cerebral cortex. The subthalamic nucleus is unique in the
intrinsic circuitry of the basal ganglia in that its cells are glutamatergic. They
project excitator axons to both the globus pallidus and substantia nigra pars
reticulata. Within the pallidum, subthalamic efferent fibres end predominantly in
the medial segment but many also end in the lateral segment. The subthalamic
nucleus plays a central role in the normal function of the basal ganglia and in the
pathophysiology of basal ganglia-related disorders.10
The subthalamic nucleus is considered to be derived from the dorsocaudal part of
the lateral hypothalamic cell column. Richter describes the subthalamic nucleus as arising
from the subthalamic longitudinal zone, along with both segments of the pallidum.
Parhara describes Mercury as follows:
vpu"e" Xlv;Kc ith;SycbuR/"

ipv;n( kfv;n( ivp[ m;tp[kitStq; 26
26. O Vipra, Mercury possesses an attractive physique and the ability to make pun
or to speak words having double meaning, [and possesses a] sense of humour. He
has a blend of all three humours of Bile, Phlegm and wind [Pitta, Kapha and
Vta].11
Mercury is the giver of speech (v. 12), the prince-apparent (v. 11), malefic when
he joins a malefic (v. 11), of the hue of green grass (v. 18), neuter (v. 19), Vaishya caste
(v. 21), Rajasic (v.22), and the earth element (v. 20).
5. Jupiter. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated Jupiter with the Globus Pallidus.
Gray describes the Globus Pallidus as follows:
The globus pallidus lies medial to the putamen and lateral to the internal capsule.
It consists of two segments, lateral (external) and medial (internal), which are
separated by an internal medullar lamina, and which have substantially different
connections. Both segments receive large numbers of fibres from the striatum and
subthalamic nucleus. The lateral segment projects reciprocally to the subthalamic
nucleus as part of the indirect pathway. The medial segment is considered to be
a homologue of the parts reticulata of the substantia nigra, with which it shares
similar cellular and connectional properties. Together, these segments constitute
the main output of the basal ganglia to other levels of the neuraxis, principally to
the thalamus and superior colliculus.
The cell density of the globus pallidus is less than one-twentieth of that of the
striatum. The morphology of the majority of cells is identical in the two segments.
They are large multipolar GABAergic neurones that closely resemble those of the
substantia nigra pars reticulata. The dendritic fields are discoid, with planes at
right angles to incoming striatopallidal axons, each of which, therefore,
potentially contacts many pallidal dendrites en passant. This arrangement,
coupled with the diameters of the dendritic fields (>500m), suggests that a
precise topographical organization is unlikely within the pallidum.12 [Please refer
to Figure 40.]
Parhara describes Jupiter as follows:
bOh;]o guwv iplo mURje=,e

kfp[kitko /Im;n( svRx;S]ivx;rd" 27
27. Jupiter is large bodied, has honey colored eyes, and hair, is phlegmatic
[Kapha], intelligent, and learned in all Shstras (classics).13
Jupiter confers knowledge and happiness (v. 13), is a minister (v. 14), benefic (v.
11), male (v. 19), Sattvic (v. 22), tawny (v. 17), Brahmin caste (v. 21), and the ether
element (v. 20).
6. Venus. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated Venus with the Substantia Nigra.
Please refer to Figure 41. Gray describes the Substantia Nigra as follows:
The substantia nigra is a nuclear complex deep to the crus cerebri in each cerebral
peduncle of the midbrain. It consists of a pars compacta and a pars reticulata. The
pars compacta, together with the smaller pars lateralis, corresponds to the
dopaminergic cell group A9. With the retrorubal nucleus (A8), it makes up most
of the dopaminergic neurone population of the midbrain and is the source of the
mesostriatal dopamine system that projects to the striatum. The pars compacta of
each side is continuous with its opposite counterpart through the ventral tegmental
dopamine group A10, which is sometime known as the paranigral nucleus. . . .
The pars reticulata contains large multipolar cells, which are very similar to those
of the pallidum. Together they constitute the output neurones of the basal ganglia
system. Their disc-like dendritic trees, like those of the pallidum, are orientated at
right angles to afferents from the striatum, probably making en-passant contacts.
Like the striatopallidal axons, of which they may be collaterals, striatonigral
axons utilize GABA and substance P or enkephalin. . . .
formation, including the pedunculopontine nucleus. The pathway from the

striatum to the superior colliculus, via the substantia nigra pars reticulata, is
thought to function in the control of gaze.14
Parhara describes Venus as follows:
su%I k;Ntvpu" e" sulocno .Ogo" sut"

k;Vykt;R kf;/Kyoinl;Tm; vmU/Rj" 28
28. O Bhrigusut (the son of Bhrigu)! Venus is joyful, charming in physique, has
beautiful eyes, is a poet, is phlegmatic [kapha] and windy and has curly hair.15
Venus governs semen (potency) (v. 13), is a minister (v. 15), benefic (v. 11),
female (v. 19), Rajasic (v. 22), variegated in color (v. 17), Brahmin caste (v. 21), and
water element (v. 20).
7. Saturn. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated Saturn with the Putamen. Please
refer to Figure 42. Gray describes the Putamen:
The corpus striatum consists of the caudate nucleus, putamen and globus pallidus.
Because of their close proximity, the putamen and globus pallidus have
historically been considered as an entity, termed the lentiform complex or
nucleus. With increasing knowledge of their structure and function, however, it
has become clear that the putamen is more correctly considered to be in unity with
the caudate nucleus, with which it shares common chemocytoarchitecture and
connections. The putamen and caudate nucleus are together referred to as the
neostriatum or simply the striatum.
The striatum is considered as the principal input structure of the basal ganglia
since it receives the majority of afferents from other parts of the neuraxis. Its
principal efferent connections are to the globus pallidus and pars reticulata of the
substantia nigra.16
The somatosensory and motor cortices project predominantly to the putamen.

Their afferents establish a somatotopic pattern, in which the lower body is
represented laterally and the upper body is represented medially. The motor
cortex is unique in sending axons through the corpus callosum to the opposite
putamen, where they end with the same spatial ordering. The occipital and
temporal cortices project to the tail of the caudate nucleus and to the inferior
putamen.17
Parhara describes Saturn as follows:
kxdI`Rtnu" x*r" ipdOinl;Tmk"

SqUldNtols" p'gu" %rromkco ij 29
29. O Brahmin, Saturn has an emaciated and long physique, honey colored eyes,
is windy in temperament, has big teeth, is indolent, lame and has coarse, rough
hair.18
Saturn denotes grief (v. 13), is a servant (v. 15), malefic (v. 11), neuter (v. 19),
Tamasic (v. 22), dark in complexion (v. 17), hdra caste (v. 21), and air element (v. 20).
89. Rhu and Ketu. H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated Rhu and Ketu, the
ascending and descending nodes in the orbit of the Moon where the moon crosses the
ecliptic, with the head and tail of the Caudate Nucleus. Please refer to Figures 4042, pp.
508512. Gray describes the Caudate Nucleus as follows:
The caudate nucleus is a curved, tadpole-shaped mass. It has a large anterior head,
which tapers to a body, and a down-curving tail. The head is covered with
ependyma and lies in the floor and lateral wall of the anterior horn of the lateral
ventricle, in front of the interventricular foramen. The tapering body is in the floor
of the body of the ventricle, and the narrow tail follows the curve of the inferior
horn, and so lies in the ventricular roof, in the temporal lobe. Medially, the greater
part of the caudate nucleus abuts the thalamus, along a junction that is marked by
a groove, the sulcus terminalis. The sulcus contains the stria terminalis, lying deep
to the ependyma. . . . The sulcus terminalis is especially prominent
anterosuperiorly (because of the large size of the head and body of the caudate
nucleus relative to the tail), and here the stria terminalis is accompanied by the
thalamostriate vein.
The corpus callosum lies above the head and body of the caudate nucleus. The
two are separated laterally by the fronto-occipital bundle, and medially by the
subcallosal fasciculus, a bundle of axons that caps the nucleus. The caudate
nucleus is largely separated from the lentiform complex by the anterior limb of
the internal capsule. However, the inferior part of the head of the caudate
becomes continuous with the most inferior part of the putamen immediately
above the anterior perforated substance. . . . In the temporal lobe, the anterior part
of the tail of the caudate nucleus becomes continuous with the posteroinferior part
of the putamen. The vast bulk of the caudate nucleus and putamen are often
referred to as the dorsal striatum.19
Parhara describes Rhu and Ketu as follows:
/Um[;k;ro nIltnuvRnSqoip .y'kr"

v;tp[kitko /Im;n( Sv.;RnuStTsm" x%I 30
30. Rhu has a smoke-like blue body, lives in forests and is horrible. He is windy
[vta] in temperament and is intelligent. Like Rhu is Ketu.20
These are the nine planets described by Parhara, and their correlates assigned by
H.M. King Nader Rm in the deeply seated basal ganglia within the human nervous
system. These are the planets or Grahas that move through the fixed stars or
constellations called Nakhatras, by whose joining and departing from each other, the
natives good and bad effects are deduced.21 The nine planets are the first and most basic
components of Parharas astronomical science.
The presence of correlates in the physiology whose structure and function
parallels the organization of the solar system, suggests that every human being has the
entire solar system represented within his nervous system, within his consciousness:
Every human being is essentially cosmic in nature. This hints at the possibility that the
quality of all-knowing is a natural and intrinsic feature of the human brain, and that to
know anything in the universe, past, present or future, is as Maharishi says, intimately
personal to everyone.
III. THE TWELVE RSHIS

The background of the fixed stars, against which the planets are seen to be
moving about in their courses, are organized first of all in twelve divisions, called Rshis.
The Rshis, or signs, are correlated by H.M. King Nader Rm with the cranial nerves.
1. Aries (Meha). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign Aries with the
Oculomotor nerve. Please refer to Figure 44 (p. 516), showing all the cranial nerves; the
Oculomotor nerve is labeled as the third of the twelve cranial nerves. Please refer also to
Figure 43. Gray describes the Oculomotor nerve:
The oculomotor nerve supplies somatic motor fibers to all the ocular muscles,
except the Obliquus superior and Rectus lateralis; it also supplies through its
connections with the ciliary ganglion, sympathetic motor fibers to the Sphincter
pupillae and the Ciliaris muscles.
The fibers of the oculomotor nerve arise from a nucleus which lies in the gray
substance of the floor of the cerebral aquaduct and extends in front of the
aqueduct for a short distance into the floor of the third ventricle. From this
nucleus the fibers pass forward through the tegmentum, the red nucleus, and the
medial part of the substantia nigra, forming a series of curves with a lateral
convexity, and emerge from the oculomotor sulcus on the medial side of the
cerebral peduncle. . . .
On emerging from the brain. . . it passes between the superior and posterior
cerebral arteries, and then pierces the dura matter in front of and lateral to the
posterior clinoid process, passing between the free and attached borders of the
tentorium cerebelli.22
Parhara calls Aries the head of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). Parhara
classifies signs as movable, fixed, or dual. King Nader Rm has correlated the fixed
character of signs with sensory cranial nerves, the movable character of signs with motor
cranial nerves, and the dual nature of signs with cranial nerves having both sensory and
motor components.23 In the classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Aries is a movable
sign. Aries is male, and Pitta (Ch. 4, v.56). Parhara further describes Aries as follows:
r_v,oR bOh;]tup;{;i]ivmI 6
pUvRv;sI nOpD;it" xwlc;rI rjogu,I
pOodyI p;vk c meWr;x" kj;/p" 7
67. The sign Aries has blood-red complexion, huge bulky body, is a quadruped
sign and is strong during night. It resides in the east, is of royal caste and wanders
in hills. It has the predominance of Rajogua, rises with its back and is fiery; its
lord is Mars.24
2. Taurus (Vrishabha). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign Taurus
with the Olfactory nerve. Please refer to Figure 44, p. 516, showing all the cranial nerves;
the Olfactory nerve is labeled as the first of the twelve cranial nerves. Please refer to also
Figure 45. Gray describes the Olfactory nerves:
The olfactory nerves or nerves of smell are distributed to the mucous

membrane of the olfactory region of the nasal cavity; this region comprises the
superior nasal concha, and the corresponding part of the nasal septum. The nerves
originate from the central or deep processes of the olfactory cells of the nasal
mucous membrane. They form a plexiform network in the mucous membrane,
and are then collected into about twenty branches, which pierce the cribriform
plate of the ethmoid bone in two groups, a lateral and a medial group, and end in
the glomeruli of the olfactory bulb.25
Parhara calls Taurus the face of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). In the
classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Taurus is a fixed sign. Taurus is female, and
Vta. Parhara further describes Taurus as follows (Ch.4 v.8):
et" x(u;/po dI`Rtup;CzvRrIblI

y;Mye$( g[;Myo v,G.Umrj" pOodyo vOW" 8
8. Its complexion is white, and is lorded by Venus. It is long and is a quadruped
sign. It has strength in night and resides in the south. It represents villages and
businessmen. An earthy sign, Taurus rises with its back.26
3. Gemini (Mithuna). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign Gemini with
the Vagus nerve. Please refer to Figure 44, p. 516, showing all the cranial nerves; the
Vagus nerve is labeled as the tenth of the twelve cranial nerves. Figure 46 shows the
entire course of the Vagus nerve from head to target organs in the abdomen. Gray
describes the Vagus nerve as follows:
The vagus nerve is composed of both motor and sensory fibers, and has a more
extensive course and distribution than any of the other cranial nerves, since it
passes through the neck and thorax to the abdomen. The vagus is attached by
eight or ten filaments to the medulla oblongata in the groove between the olive
and the inferior peduncle, below the glossopharyngeal. The sensory fibers arise
from the cells of the jugular ganglion and ganglion nodosum of the nerve, and,
when traced into the medulla oblongata mostly end by arborizing around the cells
of the inferior part of a nucleus which lies beneath the ala cinerea in the lower part
of the rhomboid fossa. These are the sympathetic afferent fibers. . . . A few of the
sensory fibers of the vagus, probably taste fibers, descend in the fasciculus
solitarius and end around its cells. . . .
The sympathetic efferent fibers, distributed probably as preganglionic fibers to the
thoracic and abdominal viscera, i.e., as motor fibers to the bronchial tree,
inhibitory fibers to the heart, motor fibers to the esophagus, stomach, small
intestine and gall passages, and as secretory fibers to the stomach and pancreas,
arise from the dorsal nucleus of the vagus.
The filaments of the nerve unite, and form a flat cord, which passes beneath the
flocculus to the jugular foramen, through which it leaves the cranium. The vagus
nerve passes vertically down the neck within the carotid sheath, lying between the
internal jugular vein and internal carotid artery as far as the upper border of the
thyroid cartilage, and then between the same vein and the common carotid artery
to the root of the neck. The further course of the nerve differs on the two sides of
the body . . . .27
Parhara calls Gemini the arms of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). In the
classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Gemini is a dual sign. Gemini is male, and is a
mix of Vta, Pitta and Kapha. Parhara further describes Gemini as follows (Ch. 4 v.9
10):
xIWoRdyI nOmqun' sgd' c svI,km(

p[TyGv;yuip;{;i]blI g[;mv[joinlI 9
smg;]o hr,oR mqun;:yo bu/;/p"
910. The sign Gemini rises with its head, it is represented by a couple (male and
female) holding a mace and a lute; it resides in the West and its element is air, it is
biped, is strong in the night, resides in villages and is windy in temperament; it
has an even body and its hue is grass green. Its Lord is Mercury.28
4. Cancer (Karka). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign Cancer with
the Hypoglossal nerve. Please refer to Figure 44, p. 516, showing all the cranial nerves;
the Hypoglossal nerve is labeled as the twelfth of the twelve cranial nerves. Figure 47
shows the path of the Hypoglossal nerve. Gray describes the Hypoglossal nerve as
follows:
The hypoglossal nerve is the motor nerve of the tongue.

Its fibers arise from the cells of the hypoglossal nucleus, which is an upward
prolongation of the base of the anterior column of gray substance of the medulla
spinalis. This nucleus is about 2 cm. in length, and its upper part corresponds with
the trigonum hypoglossi, or lower portion of the medial eminence of the
rhomboid fossa. The lower part of the nucleus extends downward into the closed
part of the medulla oblongata, and there lies in relation to the ventro-lateral aspect
of the central canal. The fibers run forward through the medulla oblongata, and
emerge in the antero-lateral sulcus between the pyramid and the olive.
The rootlets of this nerve are collected into two bundles, which perforate the dura
matter separately, opposite the hypoglossal canal in the occipital bone, and unite
together after their passage through it . . . . The nerve descends almost vertically
to a point corresponding with the angle of the mandible. It is at first deeply seated
beneath the internal carotid artery and internal jugular vein, and intimately
connected with the vagus nerve; it then pases forward between the vein and
artery, and lower down in the neck becomes superficial below the Digastricus. It
passes beneath the tendon of the Digastricus, the Stylohyoideus, and the
Mylohyoideus, lying between the last-named muscle and the Hyoglossus, and
communicates at tha anterior border of the Hyoglossus with the lingual nerve; it is
then continued forward in the fibers of the Genioglossus as far as the tip of the
tongue, distributing branches to its muscular substance.29
Parhara calls Cancer the heart of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). In the
classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Cancer is a movable sign. Cancer is female,
and Kapha constitution. Parhara further describes Cancer as follows (Ch. 4 v.1011):
p;$lo vnc;rI c b[;,o inx vIyRv;n( 10

bp;dcr" Sq*Lytnu" svgu,I jlI
pOodyI kkr;xmORg;'k;/pit" SmOt" 11
1011. The sign Cancer is pale red in hue, resides in forests, Brahmin by caste
and is strong in the night. It is many footed and has a bulky body; it is Sattwika in
disposition, its element is water; it rises with its back and the Moon has been
regarded as its Lord.30
5. Leo (Siha). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign Leo with the Optic
nerve. Please refer to Figure 44, p. 516, showing all the cranial nerves; the Optic nerve is
labeled as the second of the twelve cranial nerves. Figure 48 shows the Optic nerve, the
Optic chiasma and the Optic tract and their connections. Gray describes the Optic nerve:
The optic nerve, or nerve of sight, consists mainly of fibers derived from the
ganglionic cells of the retina. These axons terminate in arborizations around the
cells in the lateral geniculate body, pulvinar, and superior colliculus which
constitute the lower or primary visual centers. From the cells of the lateral
geniculate body and the pulvinar, fibers pass to the cortical visual center, situated
in the cuneus and in the neighborhood of the calcarine fissure.
The optic nerve . . . fibers pass backward and medialward through the orbit and
optic foramen to the optic commissure where they partially decussate. The mixed
fibers from the two nerves are continued in the optic tracts, the primary visual
centers of the brain.31
Parhara calls Leo the stomach of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). In the
classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Leo is a fixed sign. Leo is male, and Pitta
constitution. Parhara further describes Leo as follows (Ch. 4 v.12):
s'h" sUy;R/p" svI ctup;t( =i]yo vnI

xIWoRdyI bOh;]"p;<@" pUveR@ uvIyRv;n( 12
12. The sign Leo is of Sattwika disposition and lorded by the Sun; it is four footed
and Kshatriya (martial) by race and resides in forests; it rises with its back, has a
bulky body and is pale in hue; it resides in the east and is strong in the day.32
6. Virgo (Kanya). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign Virgo with the
Facial nerve. Please refer to Figure 44, p. 516, showing all the cranial nerves; the Facial
nerve is labeled as the seventh of the twelve cranial nerves. The branches of the Facial
nerve are shown in Figure 49. Gray describes the Facial nerve:
The facial nerve consists of a motor and a sensory part. . . . The two parts emerge
at the lower border of the pons in the recess between the olive and the inferior
peduncle, the motor part being the more medial, immediately to the lateral side of
the sensory part is the acoustic nerve.
The motor part supplies somatic motor fibers to the muscles of the face, scalp, and
auricle, the Buccinator and Platysma, the Stapedius, the Stylohyoideus, and
posterior belly of the Digastricus; it also contains some sympathetic motor fibers
which constitute the vasodilator nerves of the submaxillary and sublingual
glands, and are conveyed through the chorda tympani nerve. These are
preganglionic fibers of the sympathetic system and terminate in the submaxillary
ganglion and small ganglia in the hilus of the submaxillary gland. From these
ganglia postganglionic fibers are conveyed to these glands. The sensory part
contains the fibers of taste for the anterior two-thirds of the tongue and a few
somatic sensory fibers from the middle ear region. . . .
The motor root arises from a nucleus which lies deeply in the reticular formation
of the lower part of the pons. . . .
The sensory root arises from the genicular ganglion, which is situated on the
geniculum of the facial nerve in the facial canal, behind the hiatus of the canal. . .
From their superficial attachments to the brain, the two roots of the facial nerve
pass lateralward and forward with the acoustic nerve to the internal acoustic
meatus. . . .
At the bottom of the meatus, the facial nerve enters the facial canal, which it
traverses to its termination . . . .33
Parhara calls Virgo the hip of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). In the classification
of movable, fixed, and dual, Virgo is a dual sign. Virgo is female, and Vta constitution.
Parhara further describes Virgo as follows (Ch. 4 v.1314):

p;vRtIy;q kNy;:y; r;xidRnbl;iNvt;

xIWoRdy; c m?y;'g; ip;;Mycr; c s; 13
s; sSydhn; vwXy; c]v,;R p[.nI
km;rI tms; yu_; b;l.;v; bu/;/p; 14
1314. The sign Virgo has been spoken of as Prvatya or hillresorter and is
strong in the day. It rises with its head and has a medium sized body. It is biped
and resides in the South. It has grains and fire in its hands. It is of Vaihya Vara
(race) and is variegated. Its element is air; it is virgin and is Tamoguni; it is of
child like nature and its lord is Mercury.34
7. Libra (Tula). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign Libra with the
Trochlear nerve. In Figure 44, p. 516, showing all the cranial nerves the Trochlear nerve
is labeled as the fourth of the twelve cranial nerves. Figure 50 shows the Trochlear nerve
and other nerves of the orbit of the eye. Gray describes the Trochlear nerve:
The trochlear nerve, the smallest of the cranial nerves, supplies the Obliquus
superior oculi. It arises from a nucleus situated in the floor of the cerebral
aqueduct, opposite the upper part of the inferior colliculus. From its origin it runs
downward through the tegmentum, and then turns backward into the upper part of
the anterior medullary velum. Here it decussates with its fellow of the opposite
side and emerges from the surface of the velum at the side of the frenulum veli,
immediately behind the inferior colliculus.
The nerve is directed across the superior cerebellar peduncle, and then winds
forward around the cerebral peduncle, immediately above the pons, pierces the
dura mater in the free border of the tentorium cerebelli, just behind, and lateral to,
the posterior clinoid process, and passes forward in the lateral wall of the
cavernous sinus, between the oculomotor nerve and the opthalmic division of the
trigeminal. It crosses the oculomotor nerve, and enteres the orbit through the
superior orbital fissure. It now becomes the highest of all the nerves, and lies
medial to the frontal nerve. In the orbit it passes medialward, above the origin of
the Levator palpebrae superioris, and finally enters the orbital surface of the
Oblique superior. 35
Parhara calls Libra the space below the navel of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4).
In the classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Libra is a movable sign. Libra is male,
and has a Vta, Pitta and Kapha mixed constitution. Parhara further describes Libra as
follows (Ch. 4 v.1516):
xIWoRdyI uvIy;R!Stul" k,o rjogu,I

pmo .Ucro `;tI xU{o m?ytnuip;t( 15
x(u;/po ---
1516. The sign Libra rises with its head, is strong in day, has black complexion,
is Rajoguni in nature, it resides in the West and wanders on the earth; it is violent,
is of hudra vara (race) and has medium-sized body and is biped. Its lord is
Venus.36
8. Scorpio (Vischik). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign Scorpio with
the Vestibular nerve. The Vestibular nerve is one of two nerves making up the Acoustic
nerve, which is labeled as the eighth of the twelve cranial nerves in Figure 44, p. 516.
Gray describes the Vestibular nerve:
The vestibular nerve or root, the nerve of equilibration, arises from bipolar cells in
the vestibular ganglion, ganglion of Scarpa, which is situated in the upper part of
the outer end of the internal auditory meatus. The peripheral fibers divide into
three branches: the superior branch passes through the foramina in the area
vestibularis superior and ends in the utricle and in the ampullae of the superior
and lateral semicircular ducts; the fibers of the inferior branch traverse the
foramina in the area vestibularis inferior and end in the saccule; the posterior
branch runs through the foramen singulare and supplies the ampulla of the
posterior semicircular duct.37
Parhara calls Scorpio the private parts of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). In the
classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Scorpio is a fixed sign. Scorpio is female, and
Kapha constitution. Parhara further describes Scorpio as follows (Ch. 4 v.1617):
aq SvLp;'go bp;d(b[;,o blI

s*MySqo idnvIy;R!" ipx'go jl.Uv" 16
romSv;!oittI+,;g[o vOk kj;/p"
1617. The sign Scorpio has slender physique and is multi-footed (Centipede). It
is Brahmin by Vara (race) and resides in holes. Its direction is north and it is
strong in day. Its hue is reddish brown and it resides in both water and land. It has
hairy body, very sharp forepart (very sharp sting) and its ruler or Lord is Mars.38
9. Sagittarius (Dhanu). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign Sagittarius
with the Trigeminal nerve. Please refer to Figure 44, p. 516, showing all the cranial
nerves; the Trigeminal nerve is labeled as the fifth of the twelve cranial nerves. Please
refer also to Figure 16, p. 111, showing the three main branches of the Trigeminal nerve.
Gray describes the Trigeminal nerve:
The trigeminal nerve is the largest cranial nerve and is the great sensory nerve of
the head and face, and the motor nerve of the muscles of mastication. It emerges
from the side of the pons, near its upper border, by a small motor and a large
sensory rootthe former being situated in front of and medial to the latter.
The fibers of the motor root arise from two nuclei, a superior and an inferior. The
superior nucleus consists of a strand of cells occupying the whole length of the
lateral portion of the gray substance of the cerebral aqueduct. The inferior or chief
nucleus is situated in the upper part of the pons, close to its dorsal surface, and
along the line of the lateral margin of the rhomboid fossa. The fibers from the
superior nucleus constitute the mesencephalic root: they descend through the mid-
brain, and, entering the pons, join with the fibers from the lower nucleus, and the
motor root, thus formed, passes forward through the pons to its point of
emergence. . . .
The fibers of the sensory root arise from the cells of the semilunar ganglion which
lies in a cavity of the dura mater near the apex of the petrous part of the temporal
bone. They pass backward below the superior petrosal sinus and tentorium
cerebelli, and, entering the pons, divide into upper and lower roots. . . .39
Parhara calls Sagittarius the thighs of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). In the
classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Sagittarius is a dual sign. Sagittarius is male,
and Pitta constitution. Parhara further describes Sagittarius as follows (Ch. 4 v.1719):
pOodyI Tvq /nuguRSv;mI c s;vk" 17

ip'glo inxvIy;R!" p;vk" =i]yo ip;d(
a;d;vNte ctup;d" smg;]o /nu/Rr" 18
pUvRSqo vsu/;c;rI tejSvI b[,; kt"
1719. The sign Sagittarius rises with its [back], and its Lord is Jupiter. It is
Sattwika. Its hue is pale and it is strong in night; its element is fire and its Vara
(race) is Khatriya (royal or martial). It is biped to 15 and afterwards quadruped.
It has even body, and bears a bow and arrow. It resides in the east and wanders on
the earth. Brahma (the creator God) has made it splenderous.40
10. Capricorn (Makara). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign
Capricorn with the Abducens nerve. Please refer to Figure 44, p. 516, showing all the
cranial nerves; the Abducens nerve is labeled as the sixth of the twelve cranial nerves.
Please refer also to Figure 11, p. 97, and Figure 51 for the location of the Abducens nerve
in relation to the eye. Gray describes the Abducens nerve:
The Abducent nerve supplies the Rectus lateralis oculi. Its fibers arise from a
small nucleus situated in the upper part of the rhomboid fossa, close to the middle
line and beneath the colliculus facialis. They pass downward and forward through
the pons, and emerge in the furrow between the lower border of the pons and the
upper end of the pyramid of the medulla oblongata.
From the nucleus of the sixth nerve, fibers are said to pass through the medial
longitudinal fasciculus to the oculomotor nerve of the opposite side, along which
they are carried to the Rectus medialis. The Rectus lateralis of one eye and the
Rectus medialis of the other may therefore be said to receive their nerves from the
same nucleus.
The nerve pierces the dura mater on the dorsum sellae of the sphenoid, runs
through a notch in the bone below the posterior clinoid process, and passes
forward through the cavernous sinus, on the lateral side of the internal carotid
artery. It enters the orbit through the superior orbital fissure, above the ophthalmic
vein, from which it is separated by a lamina of dura mater. It then passes between
the two heads of the Rectus lateralis, and enters the ocular surface of that
muscle.41
Parhara calls Capricorn the knees of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). In the
classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Capricorn is movable. Capricorn is female and
Vta constitution. Parhara further describes Capricorn as follows (Ch. 4 v.1920):
mNd;/pStmI .*mI y;Mye$( c inx vIyRv;n( 19

pOodyI bOh;]" kbuRro vn.Ucr"
a;d* ctupdoNte tu ivpdo jlgo mt" 20
1920. This sign is lorded by Saturn, Tamogu and its element is earth. It resides
in the south and is strong in night. It rises with its back, has an unwieldy or huge
body, is variegated and wanders on land and in forests. It is quadruped in the first
half and is footless in the second half and glides in water.42
11. Aquarius (Kumbha). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign
Aquarius with the Cochlear nerve. The Cochlear nerve is one of two nerves making up
the Acoustic nerve, which is labeled as the eighth of the twelve cranial nerves in Figure
44, p. 516. Gray describes the Cochlear Nerve:
The cochlear nerve or root, the nerve of hearing, arises from bipolar cells in the
spiral ganglion of the cochlea, situated near the inner edge of the osseous spiral
lamina. The peripheral fibers pass to the organ of Corti. The central ones pass
down the modiolus and then through the foramina of the tractus spiralis
foraminosus or through the foramen centrale into the lateral or outer end of the
internal auditory meatus. The nerves passes along the internal auditory meatus
with the vestibular nerve and across the subarachnoid space, just above the
flocculus, almost directly medialward toward the inferior peduncle to terminate in
the cochlear nucleus.
The cochlear nerve is placed lateral to the vestibular root. Its fibers end in two
nuclei: one, the accessory nucleus, lies immediately in front of the inferior
peduncle; the other, the tuberculum acusticum, somewhat lateral to it.43
Parhara calls Aquarius the ankles of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). In the
classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Aquarius is fixed. Aquarius is male, and a
mixture of all three, Vta, Pitta, and Kapha. Parhara further describes Aquarius as
follows (Ch. 4 v.2122):

kM." kM.I nro b.[uv,oR m?ytnuip;t(

uvIyoR jlm?ySqo v;txIWoRdyI tm" 21
xU{" pmdexSy Sv;mI dwv;kr" SmOt"
2122. The sign Aquarius is represented by a male holding a pot. It has brown
complexion and medium sized body and is biped. It is strong in day, resides in
deep water and its element is air. It rises with its head and is Tamoguni. Its Vara
(race or Caste) is hudra (low born). It is the Lord of the western direction. It is
lorded or ruled by Saturn.44
12. Pisces (Mna). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the sign Pisces with the
Glossopharyngeal nerve. Please refer to Figure 44, p. 516, showing all the cranial nerves;
the Glossopharyngeal nerve is labeled as the ninth of the twelve cranial nerves. Please
refer also to Figure 46, p. 519. Gray describes the Glossopharyngeal nerve:
The Glossopharyngeal nerve contains both motor and sensory fibers, and is
distributed, as its name implies, to the tongue and pharynx. It is the nerve of
ordinary sensation to the mucous membrane of the pharynx, fauces, and palatine
tonsil, and the nerve of taste to the posterior part of the tongue. It is attached by
three or four filaments to the upper part of the medulla oblongata, in the groove
between the olive and the inferior peduncle.
The sensory fibers arise from the cells of the superior and petrous ganglia, which
are situated on the trunk of the nerve. . . .
The somatic motor fibers spring from the cells of the nucleus ambiguus, which
lies some distance from the surface of the rhomboid fossa in the lateral part of the
medulla and is continuous below with the anterior gray column of the medulla
spinalis. From this nucleus the fibers are first directed backward, and then they
bend forward and lateralward to join the fibers of the sensory root.45
Parhara calls Pisces the feet of the Klapurusha (Ch. 4, v.4). In the
classification of movable, fixed, and dual, Pisces is dual. Pisces is female, and Kapha.
Parhara further describes Pisces as follows (Ch. 4 v.2122):
mIn* puCz;Sys'l* mInr;xidRv;blI 22

jlI svgu,;! SvSqo jlcro ij"

apdo m?ydehI c s*MySqo u.yodyI 23
sur;c;y;R/peit r;xIn;' gidt; gu,;"
i]'x;g;Tmk;n;' c SqUlsU+mfl;y c 24
2224. The sign Pisces has the appearance of a pair of fish, one tailed with the
head of the other and is strong in day. Its element is water and it is Satwaguni and
healthy. It glides in water and its Vara (race) is Brahmin. It is footless, has
medium sized body, resides in the northern direction and rises with both head and
back. Its Lord is Bihaspati or Jupiter, the teacher of Gods. It is in this way that
the 12 signs each having 30 have been described to assess gross and specific
effects.46
These are the twelve signs that divide the zodiac, and through which the planets
move, joining and departing from each other.
Lordships. An important aspect of the signs is their lordship or regency. Each
sign is ruled by a particular planet, called the Lord, ruler, or owner of that sign. The Sun
and the Moon are each the ruler of only one sign, Leo for the Sun, and Cancer for the
Moon. (Please refer to Figure 52) The other planets each are Lords of two signs. To
summarize the rulership which has been laid down by Parhara, there is a very orderly
arrangement of the Regency of the signs, starting with the Sun sign, Leo. The Sun sign
and the Moon sign are adjacent to each other, and together make one pair. Flanking these
two signs, on either side, are the two signs governed by the planet closest to the Sun,
Mercury. The signs governed by Mercury are Gemini and Virgo. Flanking these two
signs, one on either side, are the two signs governed by the next closest planet to the Sun,
Venus. The signs governed by Venus are Taurus and Libra. Flanking these two signs, one
on either side, are the two signs governed by the next closest planet to the Sun, Mars. The
signs governed by Mars are Scorpio and Aries. Flanking these two signs are the signs
governed by the planet next after Mars, which is Jupiter. The signs governed by Jupiter
are Pisces and Sagittarius. Finally, the remaining two signs which are farthest away from
the Sun-sign and Moon-sign, are the two which are governed by Saturn, the planet
farthest from the Sun. The sequence of planetary lords starting from Leo and the Sun, and
Cancer and the Moon is easy to remember, because it parallels the sequence of planets
with increasing distance from the sun in the modern heliocentric view of the solar system.
IV. THE ASTROLOGICAL HOUSES
The knowledge of the twelve Rshis dividing up the zodiac makes possible the
determination of what is called the rising sign: The sign rising is known as Lagna (or the
ascendant). This is the fundamental step for establishing the horoscope in Parharas
Jyotih: At the moment of birth, there will be one particular sign of the zodiac rising on
the Eastern horizon, and this forms the basis for the construction of the horoscope. The
sign that is rising becomes the first house or Bhva in the horoscope, and from there, in
sequence, the other eleven signs become the remaining eleven houses in the horoscope.
These twelve houses comprise all the different areas of life of the individual, and form
the basis for the science of prediction by which anything past, present or future can be
known about the individual. In some systems of calculation the Bhvas may be more
independent from the signs; the first and seventh may be placed with their midpoints
(cusps) exactly on the horizon, and the fourth and tenth placed with their midpoints at the
nadir and the zenith. These differences do not effect the rising sign or Lagna, but may
influence the placement of planets in houses. When, however, the Bhvas follow the
signs exactly, degree by degree, it is called equal houses and equal signs, and this is the
most popular method of calculation of the horoscope.
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the twelve Bhvas with the twelve areas of
the cerebral cortex. Please refer to Figure 53. The 12 Bhvas and corresponding cortical
areas will be examined in the following.
1. First House (Bhva 1: Tanu). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the right
and left occipito-temporal regions of the cortex with the first house. The functions
associated with these cortical areas are facial recognition, memory, self-image,
personality, language.47 Parhara describes the first Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.2):
deh' p' c D;n' c v,| cwv bl;blm(

su%' du"%' Sv.;v l.;v;rI=yet( 2
2. INDICATIONS OF THE FIRST HOUSE: Physique, appearance, intellect (or
the organ of intelligence, i.e. brain), complexion of the body, vigour, weakness,
happiness, grief and innate nature are all to be deduced through the ascending
sign.48
(King Nader Rm adds Self, and birth place as indications of the first house.49)
2. Second House (Bhva 2: Dhana). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
right occipital area of the cerebral cortex with the second house. The functions associated
with the right occipital area are:
visual identification of face and facial expression, appreciation of visually

precious objects (precious stones and metals), association with wealth, which
brings material goods pleasing to the sense of sight.50
Parhara describes the second Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.3):
/n/;Ny' k$Mb;' mOTyuj;lmm]km(

/;tur;idk sv| /nSq;n;rI=yet( 3
3. SECOND HOUSE: Wealth, grains (food etc.), family, death, enemies, metals,
precious stones, etc. are to be understood through the 2nd house.51
(King Nader Rm adds speech, expression, and learning to speak.)
3. Third House (Bhva 3: Sahaja). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
right parietal area of the cerebral cortex with the third house. The functions associated
with the right parietal area are:
perception of space (could be connected with travel, which is a mutation in

space), the sense of touch (connected with sensuality), polymodal sensory
integration, somatic sensations and perception of body in space and its relation to
the environment (this could be connected with courage and valour).52
Parhara describes the third Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.4):
ivm' .OTy.[;];id copdexp[y;,km(

ip]ovwR mr,' ivDo duKy; inrI=yet( 4
4. THIRD HOUSE: From the 3rd house, know of the following: valour, servants
(attendants etc.), brothers, sisters, etc., initiatory instructions (Upadeha), journey,
and parents death.53
(King Nader Rm adds vitality as indications of the third house.)
4. Fourth House (Bhva 4: Bandhu). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
right limbic area of the cerebral cortex with the fourth house. The functions associated
with the right limbic area are:
emotional and instinctive (confidence, belief, homeland, happiness), contains

the hypothalamus (associated with mother), pleasure.54
Parhara describes the fourth Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.5):
v;hn;Nyq bN/U' m;tOs*:y;idk;Nyip

in/ =e]' gOh' c;ip ctuq;Rt( prcNtyet( 5
5. FOURTH HOUSE: Conveyances, relatives, mother, happiness, treasure, lands
and houses are to be consulted through the 4th house.55
(King Nader Rm adds maternal happiness, confidence, belief, comforts, and
homeland as indications of the fourth house.)
5. Fifth House (Bhva 5: Putra). His Majesty King Nader RAm has correlated
the right frontal area of the cerebral cortex with the fifth house. The functions associated
with the right frontal area are:
action-oriented or action-dependent functions and inclinations of the mind

associated with knowledge, intelligence, learning, inclinations of the mind,
success in the relative, field of education, romance, liaisons, children.56
Parhara describes the fifth Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.6):
yN]mN]* tq; iv;' buewv p[bN/km(

pu]r;Jy;p.[;'x;dIn( pXyet( pu];ly;d( bu/" 6
6. FIFTH HOUSE: The learned should deduce from the 5th house amulets, sacred
spells, learning, knowledge, sons, royalty (or authority), fall of position etc.57
(King Nader Rm uses a different turn of phrase for learning and knowledge,
intelligence and inclinations of the mind, and includes also success in the relative,
and romance and liaisons, as indications of the fifth house.)
6. Sixth House (Bhva 6: Ari). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the right
prefrontal area of the cerebral cortex with the sixth house. The functions associated with
the right prefontal cortex are:
mood regulation, motivation, mental disease, conflict, opposition, worries,

anxieties.58
Parhara describes the sixth Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.7)
m;tul;Ntkx'k;n;' x]U'wv v[,;idk;n(

spIm;tr' c;ip W.;v;rI=yet( 7
7. SIXTH HOUSE: Maternal uncle, doubts about death, enemies, ulcers, step
mother etc. are to be estimated from the 6th house.59
(King Nader Rm expands on the idea of enemies with competitors, opponents,
and adversity, and adds also intelligent speech, consultancy, mental disease,
obstacles, worries, anxieties, and vices.)
7. Seventh House (Bhva 7: Yuvati). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
right and left temporal areas of the cerebral cortex with the seventh house. The functions
associated with the right and left temporal areas are:
memory, impressions, sensorial functions, desires, pleasure.60

Parhara describes the seventh Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.8)
j;y;m?vp[y;,' c v;,Jy' nvI=,m(

mr,' c SvdehSy j;y;.;v;rI=yet( 8
8. SEVENTH HOUSE: Wife, travel, trade, loss of sight, death etc. be known from
the 7th house.61
(King Nader Rm adds expansion of life and power, desires, and partnership.)
8. Eighth House (Bhva 8: Randhra). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
left prefrontal area of the cerebral cortex with the eighth house. The functions associated
with the left prefrontal cortex are:
anticipation of the future, mood regulation, occult or mystical interests,

prognostication, research, aggressivity.62
Parhara describes the eighth Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.9)
a;yu r,' rpu' c;ip dug| mOt/n' tq;

gTynuk;idk sv| pXye{N/[;ic=," 9

9. EIGHTH HOUSE: The eighth house indicates longevity, battle, enemies, forts,
wealth of the dead, and things that have happened and are to happen (in the past
and future births).63
(King Nader Rm expands on the meaning of battle with the word violence, and adds
vulnerability, transformations, research, and mystical topics, as indications of
the eighth house.)
9. Ninth House (Bhva 9: Dharma). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
left frontal area of the cerebral cortex with the ninth house. The functions associated with
the left frontal cortex are:
action-oriented or action-dependent functions and inclinations of the mind

associated with destiny, fortune, religion, righteous conduct, spirituality,
philosophy, higher education, gain.64
Parhara describes the ninth Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.10)
.;Gy' Xy;l' c /m| c .[;tOp;idk;'Stq;

tIqRy;];idk sv| /mRSq;n;rI=yet( 10
10. NINTH HOUSE: Fortunes, wifes brother, religion, brothers wife, visits to
shrines etc. be known from the 9th house.65
(King Nader Rm expands on the word Dharma, religion, with righteous conduct,
spirituality, and philosophy, and adds also higher education, gain without pain,
and fathers physical aspect as indications of the ninth house.)
10. Tenth House (Bhva 10: Karma). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the
left limbic area of the cerebral cortex with the tenth house. The functions associated with
the left limbic area of the cortex are, Elaboration of personality, vocation, contains the
thalamus (associated with king and father).66

Parhara describes the tenth Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.11):
r;Jy' c;k;x' vO' c m;n' cwv iptuStq;

p[v;sSy A,Sy;ip VyomSq;n;rI=,m( 11
11. TENTH HOUSE: Royalty (authority), place, profession (livelihood), honour,
father, living in foreign lands and debts are to be understood from the 10th
house.67
(King Nader Rm adds activity, occupation, status, position, respect,
vocation, name and fame, fathers social status, public life, and government as
indications of the tenth house.)
11. Eleventh House (Bhva 11: Lbha). H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated
the left parietal region of the cerebral cortex with the eleventh house. The functions
associated with the left parietal area of the cortex are:
income, prosperity, hopes, aspirations and their fulfillment, sensory integration,

physical comfort, sensory fulfillment.68
Parhara describes the eleventh Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.12)
n;n;vStu.vSy;ip pu]j;y;idkSy c
a;y' vO' pxUn;' c .vSq;n;rI=,m( 12
12. ELEVENTH HOUSE: All articles, sons wife, income, prosperity, quadrupeds
etc. are to be understood from the 11th house.69
(King Nader Rm adds any gain, fulfillment of hopes and aspirations, and greed as
indications of the eleventh house.)
12. Twelfth House (Bhva 12: Vyaya). His Majesty King Nader Rm has
correlated the left occipital area of the cerebral cortex with the twelfth house. The
functions associated with the left occipital area of the cortex are Visual discrimination,
visual attraction and temptation.70

Parhara describes the twelfth Bhva as follows (chapter 11, v.13)
Vyy' c vwrvO;Ntr"fmNTy;idk tq;

Vyy;wW ih D;tVymit svR] /Imt; 13

13. TWELFTH HOUSE: From the 12th house, one can know about expenses,
history of enemies, ones own death etc.71
(King Nader Rm adds losses, enlightenment, foreign lands, investment, fall,
sin, journeys abroad, and any remote place or confined situation as indications of
the twelfth house.)
These are the twelve houses or Bhvas that are used to determine the good and
bad fortunes of the individual through the examination of the birth chart. In the birthchart
or horoscope, the different signs are automatically assigned to their appropriate Bhvas,
based on the Lagna or ascendent at the time of birth; the planets are placed in the
different houses according to the calculated positions of the planets in the sky at that
time.
V. INTERPRETING THE HOROSCOPE

Based on the horoscope that is created for the individual (called the native, in
Vedic astrology), the characteristics of the native are determined on the basis of the
rulership of the different signs. For any particular house, the planet that is the Lord of the
sign occupying that house is the Lord of that house. Now the planet that is the Lord of the
First House, for example, will be in one of the twelve houses. The location of the planet
which is the Lord of the house will determine the features the native will experience
pertaining to that house. Thus for each house, there are twelve possible locations of the
Lord, and the predictions will vary accordingly. There are twelve times twelve or 144
different combinations of Lords and houses, which are the possibilities for any particular
chart, and all these possibilities are specified by Parhara. This forms the basis for the
assessment of the native. Here for example are the possibilities spelled out by
Parhara for the Lord of the fourth house:
su%exe lge j;to iv;gu,iv.UiWt"

.Uimv;hns'yu_o m;tu" su%smiNvt" 37
su%exe /nge j;to .ogI svR/n;iNvt"
k$Mbsihto m;nI s;hsI khk;iNvt" 38
su%exe shje j;to ivmI .OTys'yut"
d;rog( gu,I d;t; Sv.uj;jRtivv;n( 39
su%exe su%.;vSqe mN]I svR/n;iNvt"
ctur" xIlv;n( m;nI D;nv;n( S]Iip[y" su%I 40
su%exe pu].;vSqe su%I svRjnip[y"
iv,u._o gu,I m;nI Sv.uj;jRtivv;n( 41
su%exe rpu.;vSqe m;tu" su%ivvjRt"
o/I coro.c;rI c SveCz;c;r dumRn;" 42
su%exe sme j;to biv;smiNvt"
ip];jRt/nTy;gI s.;y;' mUkvd( .vet( 43
su%exe rN/[.;vSqe gOh;idsu%vjRt"
ip]o" su%' .vedLp' j;t" KlIbsmo .vet( 44
su%exe .;Gy.;vSqe j;t" svRjnip[y"
dev._o gu,I m;nI .vet( svRsu%;iNvt" 45
su%exe kmR.;vSqe r;jm;Nyo nro .vet(
rs;ynI mh;o su%.ogI jteN{y" 46

su%exe l;.ge j;to gurog.y;iNvt"
d;ro gu,v;n( d;t; propkr,e rt" 47
su%exe Vyy.;vSqe gOh;idsu%vjRt"
j;to duVyRsnI mU!" sd;lSysmiNvt" 48
37. When the 4th Lord is situated in the Ascendant, the native is blessed with
learning, virtues, ornaments, lands, conveyances and maternal happiness.
38. Should the 4th Lord occupy the 2nd House (the House of Wealth) the native
will enjoy pleasures, be blessed with all kinds of wealth, family life and honour
and be adventurous. He will be cunning and deceptive in disposition.
39. If the 4th Lord be placed in the 3rd House, the native will be valorous, will
have servants, be liberal, virtuous and charitable and will have self-earned wealth
and be free from diseases.
40. In case the 4th Lord occupies the 4th House, the native will rise to the
ministership, will possess all kinds of wealth, he will be skillful, virtuous,
honourable, learned, happy and be well disposed to his wife.
41. If the 4th Lord is situated in the 5th House, the native will be happy, be
favourite of all, devotee of Lord Vishnu, virtuous, honourable and will possess
self-earned wealth.
42. In the event of the 4th Lord falling in the 6th House (the House of Enemies)
the native will be devoid of maternal happiness. He will be given to wrath, be a
thief and a man of questionable character, self-willed and vicious.
43. If the 4th Lord has gone in the 7th House the native will be highly learned in
various branches of knowledge, will be apt to leave his paternal property, and will
be akin to the dumb in an assembly.
44. When the 4th Lord happens to be placed in the 8th House, the native will be
devoid of domestic and other comforts, will not get much paternal happiness and
be equal to a neuter.
45. If the 4th Lord is situated in the 9th House, the native will be loved by one and
all, be a devotee of God, Virtuous, honourable and blessed with every kind of
happiness.
46. Should the 4th Lord occupy the 10th House, the native will enjoy royal
honours, be an alchemist, be extremely pleased, will have pleasures and will be
conqueror of his five senses.
47. In case the 4th Lord has gone in the 11th House, the native will be obsessed
with fear of secret disease, be liberal, virtuous, charitable and helpful to others.
48. If the 4th Lord is situated in the 12th House, the native will be devoid of
domestic and other comforts, will have vices and be foolish and indolent.72
In addition to the placement of the House Lords, planetary aspects are an
important determination, as are special combinations, called Yogas. All of these must be
taken into account in the evaluation of the horoscope.
VI. THE NAKHATRAS AND THE DHA SYSTEM
There is one more consideration that has not been explored, that is fundamental to
an understanding of the science of Jyotih, and this is the Vishottari Dha system,
which lays out with precision the various time periods in an individuals life when the
predicted karma of various kinds will actually come to fruition.
In the introductory quote examined, in chapter 3, v. 46, of Parhara the planets
were described as moving through the Nakhatras, or asterisms, a division of the whole
zodiac into 27 parts. The 27 Nakhatras, beginning with Ahwin each subtend 13 degrees
and 20 minutes of arc. These Nakhatras provide the basis for various Dha systems, in
which the different planets hold sway for specific periods of time in a cycle, and the fruits
associated with those specific planetary influences in the birth horoscope are enjoyed or
suffered by the native.
H.M. King Nader Rm has correlated the Nakhatras with the mono-aminergic
cell groups that reside primarily in the brain stem. There are three distinct types of mono-
aminergic cell groups, the Epinephrine-norepinephrine groups, the serotonin groups, and
the dopamine groups.73 King Nader Rm has correlated these three classes of mono-
aminergic cell groups with three traditional divisions of the Nakhatras: Those having a
predominantly Deva nature, those having a predominantly human nature, and those
having a predominantly Asura or demonic nature.
The Nakhatras having a Deva nature are Ahvin, Migahir, Punarvasu,

Puhya, Hasta, Svti, Anurdh, hravaa, and Revat. These are correlated with the
monoaminergic cell groups A1 to A7, plus the Locus Coerulus and the Lateral Tegmental
Nucleus. These cell groups are Noradrenergic (norephrinergic). Figures 54, p. 549, shows
the location of some of these cell groups in the brain stem. Table 13, p. 547, describes the
cell groups in more detail. Wikipedia describes the functions of Norepinephrine:
[Norepinephrine] is released from the adrenal glands as a hormone into the

blood, but it is also a neurotransmitter in the nervous system where it is released
from noradrenergic neurons during synaptic transmission. It is one of the stress
hormones and affects parts of the human brain where attention and impulsivity
are controlled. Along with epinephrine this compound effects the fight-or-flight
response, activating the sympathetic nervous system to directly increase heart
rate, release energy from fat, and increase muscle readiness.
The host of physiological changes activated by a stressful event are unleashed in
part by activation of a nucleus in the brain stem called the locus ceruleus. This
nucleus is the origin of most norepinephrine pathways in the brain. Neurons using
norepinephrine as their neurotransmitter project bilaterally from the locus
ceruleus along distinct pathways to the cerebral cortex, limbic system, and the
spinal cord, among other projections.74
The Nakhatras having a Manushya or human nature are Bhara, Rohi,
rdr, Prvaphlgun, Uttaraphlgun, Prvhh, Uttarhh, Prvabhdrapada,
and Uttarabhdrapada. These are correlated with the monoaminergic cell groups B1 to
B9 found in the Raphe nuclei. These cell groups are serotonergic. Figure 55, p. 550,
shows the location of these cell groups in the brain stem. Table 14, p. 548, describes the
cell groups in more detail. A. Byrd describes the function of serotonin in the brain:
Serotonin (5-hydroxytryptamine, 5-HT) is a neurotransmitter in the brain that

has an enormous influence over many brain functions. . . . The functions of
serotonin are numerous and appear to involve control of appetite, sleep, memory
and learning, temperature regulation, mood, behavior, cardiovascular function,
muscle contraction, endocrine regulation, and depression (1). The activity of
serotonin arises in the brainstem from clusters of neurons known as the raphe
nucleus. From the brain, serotonin neurons extend to virtually all parts of the
central nervous system making the branching of the serotonin network the most
Table 13: The Noradrenergic Cell Groups in the Brain Stem Correlated with the
Deva Class of Nakhatras, Avin, Migahir, Punarvasu, Puhya, Hasta, Svti,
Anurdh, hravaa, and Revat
Cell Group Description1

A1 A1 is situated in the lower part of the medulla oblongata. The
cells of group A1 surround the nucleus of the lateral funiculus
and extend dorsomedially into the lateral part of the reticular
formation.
A2 A2 is situated in the lower part of the medulla oblongata. The
cells of group A2 lie dorsal and lateral of the hypoglossal
nucleus, close to the ventricular surface.
A3 This group has not been observed in primates.
A4 Group A4 consists of a band of subependymal neurons which
extends along the superior cerebral peduncle. This group merges
rostrally with the caudal portion of A6.
A5 Group A5 consists of rather loosely arranged cells that surround
the facial nucleus and the superior olivary complex.
A6 Group A6 is a densely packed accumulation of cells situated
within the locus coeruleus. The latter is a macroscopically
visible blue-black streak of tissue situated in the floor of the
fourth ventricle at rostral pontine levels.
A7 The cells of group A7 are situated in the rostral pontine part of
the lateral reticular formation. Strands of cells connect this cell
group with the groups A4 and A6. Some authors consider the
groups A4, A6 and A7 together one complex.
Locus Coerulus Containing almost half of the total number of noradrenaline
synthesizing neurons , the locus cueruleus is quantitatively by far
the most important noradrenergic centre of the brain. Its
efferents constitute a major ascending pathway designated the
dorsal noradrenergic bundle. Other efferents are distributed to
the cerebellum and still others descend to the lower medulla
oblongata and to the spinal cord. [Please refer above, A6]
Lateral Tegmental Nucleus The lateral tegmental nucleus receives projections from
substantia nigra, nucleus tractus solitarius and the
interpeduncular nucleus. It sends its efferents to many brain
regions: hypothalamus and thalamus, hippocampus, septum,
subfornical organs and cerebral cortex, many of which are
implicated in the control and expression of emotions. It also
projects to the dorsal parabrachial nucleus, an area that is
involved in the control of cardiovascular and respiratory
functions.2
1
Nieuwenhuys, R., Voogd, J., van Huijzen, Chr., The Human Central Nervous System: A Synopsis and
Atlas, (New York: Springer Verlag, 1981), pp. 222 - 224.
2
Endogenous CCK4 and anxiety/panic, Queendom.com
Table 14: The Seratonergic Cell Groups in the Brain Stem Correlated with the
Manuhya Class of Nakhatras, Bhara, Rohi, rdr, Prvaphlgun, Uttaraphlgun,
Prvhh, Uttarhh, Prvabhdrapada, and Uttarabhdrapada
B1 Cell group B1 is situated in the ventral part of the medulla

oblongata and borders ventrally on the pyramidal tracts. It is
limited mainly to the raphes pallidus, although some of its cells
extend laterally in the ventral part of the reticular formation. The
rostral part of group B1 is continuous with the caudal part of group
B3.
B2 Cell group B2 is situated at the same level as B1, but occupies
a more dorsal position. Its cells form two narrow paramedian
sheets that coincide with the nucleus raphes obscurus.
B3 Cell group B3 is situated in the borderland between the
medulla oblongata and the pons. Most of its cells are found within
the nucleus raphes magnus, but others constitute laterally
extending bands along the fibre bundles of the corpus trape-
zoideum.
B4 Cell group B4 is not found in primates.
B5 Cell group B5 is rather small and located within the nucleus
raphes pontis at the level of the motor nucleus of the fifth nerve.
B6 It seems likely that the cell groups B6 and B8 both lie largely
within the confines of the superior central nucleus of Bechterew.
This nucleus is situated in the upper part of the tegmentum pontis
and extends rostrally into the tegmentum of the midbrain.
B7 The large, mesencephalic cell group B7 is mainly localised
within the nucleus dorsalis raphes. The latter is situated in and
ventral to the periaqueductal gray. It extends from the level of the
dorsal tegmental nucleus to the caudal pole of the oculomotor
nucleus. The ventral part of the nucleus is situated between the
two medial longitudinal fascicles.
B8 It seems likely that the cell groups B6 and B8 both lie largely
within the confines of the superior central nucleus of Bechterew.
This nucleus is situated in the upper part of the tegmentum pontis
and extends rostrally into the tegmentum of the midbrain.
B9 Cell group B9 is not found in primates.
3
expansive neurochemical system in the brain. The importance of this network

becomes apparent when considering each serotonin neuron exerts an influence
over as many as 500,000 target neurons.75
The Nakhatras having an Asura or demonic nature are Kittik, hleh,
Magh, Chitr, Vihkh, Jyehh, Mla, Dhanihh, and hatabhih. These are
correlated with the monoaminergic cell groups A8 to A15 and the lateral parabrachial
nucleus. These groups are dopaminergic. Figure 56, p. 551, shows the location of these
cell groups in the brain stem and surrounding areas. Table 15, p. 553, describes the cell
groups in more detail. Wikipedia describes the functions of dopamine in the brain:
Dopamine is critical to the way the brain controls our movements and is a
crucial part of the basal ganglia motor loop. . . .
In the frontal lobes, dopamine controls the flow of information from other areas of
the brain. . . . This function is particularly related to the mesocortical dopamine
pathway.
Dopamine is commonly associated with the pleasure system of the brain,
providing feelings of enjoyment and reinforcement to motivate us to do, or
continue doing, certain activities. . . . Dopamine is released (particularly in areas
such as the nucleus accumbens and striatum) by naturally rewarding experiences.
. . . Dopamine is [also] known to be released when unpleasant or aversive stimuli
are encountered, suggesting that it is not only associated with rewards or
pleasure. . . . Dopamine may be involved in desire rather than pleasure. . . .
Dopamine function may be involved in the salience (noticeableness) of
perceived objects and events, with potentially important stimuli (including
rewarding things, but also things which may be dangerous or a threat) appearing
more noticeable or more important. This theory argues that dopamines role is to
assist decision making by influencing the priority of such stimuli to the person
concerned.76
This is how the Nakhatras are located in the physiology. As introduced above, the
Nakhatras are fundamental to the various Dha systems, by which time is subdivided
according to changing predominance in the influences of the different planets on the
native. Of all the Dha systems that are described in the Prhara Hor hstra,
Table 15: The Dopaminergic Cell Groups in the Brain Stem Correlated with the
Asura Class of Nakhatras, Kittik, hleh, Magh, Chitr, Vihkh, Jyehh, Mla,
Dhanihh, and hatabhih

A8 The cells of the A8 group are located in the mesencephalic
reticular formation. This group merges ventromedially with
the A9 group, which is constituted by the compact part of the
substantia nigra.
A9 The A9 group is constituted by the compact part of the
substantia nigra. All of the cells present in the latter area have
been reported to be monoaminergic.
A10 The A10 group is an unpaired midline group that is limited
ventrally by the interpeduncular nucleus. The majority of its
cells are located within the confines of the ventral tegmental
area.
A11 Group A11 is situated in trhe caudal hypothalamic
periventricular region dorsal to the infundibular nucleus,
which contains most of the cells of the A12 group.
A12 The infundibular nucleus contains most of the cells of the A12
group.
A13 The cells of the A13 group are located in the zona incerta.
A14 The cells of the A14 group constitute a rostral continuation of
the A12 group.
A15 As far as is known, the olfactory bulb is the only telencephalic
centre containing dopaminergic neurons. These elements are
scattered in the outer zone of the bulb and form part of a set of
interneurons (periglomerular cells). They have been
collectively designated the A15 group.
Lateral Parabrachial Nucleus The Lateral Parabrachial Nucleus in transverse sections is
located between the lateral surface of the Superior Cerebral
Peduncle (PCS) and the lateral lemniscus. It extends
vertically from the level of the pons-mesenchephalon junction
(cranial pole) to the level where the lateral lemniscus nucleus
is clearly visible (caudal pole). The size of the Lateral
Parabrachial Nucleus decreases from cranial to caudal pole.
The neurons are round or tapering, with a light, often central
nucleus, prominent nucleolus and scarce cytoplasm.5
4
5
Lavezzi, A.M., Ballabio, G., Ottaviani, G., Matturri, L., Rossi, L., Study of the cytoarchitecture of the
parabrachial/Koelliker-Fuse complex in SIDS and fetal late stillbirth, in Proceedings of the 7th SIDS
International Conference, Florence, Italy, 2002: 132. http://users.unimi.it/~pathol/pdf/florence_4.pdf
Parhara holds the Vishottari Dha system to be the best (Ch. 46, v. 14):
v'xorxt' pU,Rm;yu" pUvRmud;tm(

kl* v'xorI tSm;d( dx; mu:y; ijom 14
14. In Kaliyuga the natural life span of a human being is generally taken as 120
years. Therefore, Vishottari Dha is considered to be the most appropriate and
the best of all Dhas.77
The Vishottari Dha system presents a cycle that extends for 120 years. The question
naturally arises, where an individual begins in this cycle. The answer is that depending on
the Janma Nakhatra, the Nakhatra in which the Moon is situated in the birth chart,
there is a corresponding Dha or period governed by a particular planet.

Parhara explains somewhat tersely how the planet in whose Dha period the native
begins his life is determined:
kk;t" sm;r>y i]r;vOTy dx;/p;"

a;c'kr;guxbukx(upUv;R ivhg;" m;t( 12
vi.;Nm.' y;vd( y; s':y; nvtit;
xeW;x;/po DeyStm;r>y dx;' nyet( 13
1213. Beginning from Krittika, the lords of Dhas (periods) are the Sun, the
Moon, Mars, Rhu, Jupiter, Saturn, Mercury, Ketu and Venus in that order. Thus
if the Nakhatras from Krittika to the Janma Nakhatra (natal constellation) are
divided by nine, the remainder will signify the lord of the commencing Dha.
The remaining Dhas will be of the planets in the order given above.78
In other words, the sequence, Sun, Moon, Mars, Rhu, Jupiter, Saturn, Mercury, Ketu and
Venus is repeated three times, starting from the Nakhatra Krittika. In this way the
starting Dha period is determined for the native (Please refer to Table 16). Dha
periods are not uniform, they are of different lengths for different planets. Parhara lists
the period of years for each Planetary Dha period:

Table 16: Janma Nakhatras and Corresponding Planetary Dhas

in the Vihottari Dsha System
1. Kittik Sun
2. Rohi Moon
3. Migahrh Mars
4. Ardr Rhu
5. Punarvas Jupiter
6. Puhya Saturn
7. hleha Mercury
8. Makha Ketu
9. Prva Phlgun Venus
10. Uttara Phlgun Sun
11. Hastha Moon
12. Citra Mars
13. Svati Rhu
14. Vihkh Jupiter
15. Anurdha Saturn
16. Jyehha Mercury
17. Mla Ketu
18. Prvhha Venus
19. Uttarhha Sun
20. hravaa Moon
21. Dhanihha Mars
22. hatabhihak Rhu
23. Prvabhdrapda Jupiter
24. Uttarabhdrapda Saturn
25. Revat Mercury
26. Ahvin Ketu
27. Bhara Venus
dx;sm;" m;deW;' W@ dx;; gjeNdv"

nOp;l; nvcN{; ngcN{; ng; n%;" 15
15. The periods of Dhas of the Sun, the Moon, Mars, Rhu, Jupiter, Saturn,
Mercury, Ketu and Venus are 6, 10, 7, 18, 16, 19, 17, 7 and 20 in that order.
The total of all the Dha periods of the nine planets is 120 years, as mentioned above.
Having determined in which Dha period a native has taken his birth, it remains to be
shown how far into the Dha period he has entered into life, whether at the beginning,
the middle, or towards the end of the particular Dha period. This also must be
calculated. Parhara gives the requisite calculation:
dx;m;n' .y;t' ..ogen t' flm(

dx;y; .u_vW;R .oGy' m;n;d( ivxo/tm( 16
16. To find out the remainder of the Dha operating at the time of birth, first find
out the expired portion of the Dha of the concerned planet. This is done as
follows. Multiply the Dha period of the planet concerned by the period of the
stay of the Moon in the Janma Nakhatra that has expired and divide it by the
total period of the stay of the Moon in that Nakhatra. The figure in years,
months, etc. so arrived at will be the expired period of the Dha. If this figure is
deducted from the total period of the Dha, we will get the balance of Dha at
the time of birth.79
Whatever is the proportion remaining of the time the Moon stays in that particular
Nakhatra, that proportion of the Dha period is remaining. The native finishes out the
Dha period in which he is born, and then proceeds through the succeeding planetary
Dha periods in the order given above; completing the sequence, he begins the cycle
again with the Dha periods of the Sun, the Moon, etc.
The principle of the Dha periods that is propounded here gives a deeper insight,
a deeper level of meaning to the statement made at the outset that Those are called
planets (or Grahas) that move through the Nakhatras in the zodiac. Their seizing
(Graha) nature is manifested in terms of the Nakhatras according to the plan laid out in
the Vishottari Dha. The Nakhatras, viewed in terms of the functions of the different
monoaminergic cell groups and the specific properties of their respective
neurotransmitters, bring to life the abstract principles of calculation, presenting
afunctional model in terms of specific brain structures of the corresponding cosmic
counterparts.
VII. THE COSMIC NATURE OF MAN
The planets and their corresponding values in the physiology have been
examined, as also the Rhis or signs, and their corresponding values in the physiology.
The Lagna or ascendent, and the assignment of Bhvas in the horoscope, and their
corresponding values in the physiology have been explored. And the different qualities of
the Nakhatras corresponding to the three different classes of monoaminergic cell groups
have been examined. In the theater created by the signs, the Bhvas, and the Nakhatras,
it can be seen how from the planets joining and departing from each other, the natives
good and bad effects are deduced. There are two simultaneous parallel processes:
Building up the human being from the specific qualities of planets and signs and houses,
and Nakhatras, all put together in one integrated wholeness in the life experience of the
individual; and building up the human being from the specific qualities and properties
and behaviors of anatomical structures in the physiology. The close correspondence
between the two parallel processes verifies the systematic and scientific nature of both
angles of investigation, Vedic astrology and human physiology, and leads to the
inevitable conclusion that the individual is built up of the impulses of cosmic life; the
individual is made of Natural Law, the individual human body is truly cosmic, all
inclusive in his or her nature. The discovery of the cosmic nature of man is the brilliant
accomplishment of H.M. King Nader Rm. In the context of King Nader Rms
discovery, the purpose has been to present the ground rules, the overall structure of the
science of Jyotih in order to establish the mechanics of unfolding all the possibilities that
make up an individuals life. The unfolding of all possibilities is based on the cyclical
flow of intelligence in the Dha system, combined with the positions of the planets and
stars at one specific moment in time, the time of birth of the native. From the knowledge
of one point in time, and the knowledge of the principles of sequential unfoldment from
that point, one can know anything that one wants to know. This is the genesis of the all-
knowing quality of consciousness which is, as Maharishi explained, intimately personal
to everyone.
VIII. THE LITERATURE OF JYOTIH
The literary of Jyotih is extensive, and there are many branches and subdivisions.
The three main branches are Hor hstra, predictive astrology, Gaita, or astronomy,
and Sahit, a branch dealing with collective destiny of nations, as well as omens and
portents.80 A Jyotih text called Prahna Mrga divides the field of Jyotih into six
branches. The six branches are 1. Gola, spherical astronomy and observations; 2. Gaita,
astronomical calculations; 3. Jaka, predictive astrology based on the birth horoscope; 4.
Prahna, predictive astrology based on principles such as the timing of the question; 5.
Muhrta, or electional astrology, and 6. Nimitta, omens, signs and portents. In the
following, some of the main texts in each of these six branches will be highlighted.
1. Gola
Gola treats spherical astronomy, observing the paths of the planets in the solar
system, including the apparent orbits of the sun and the moon. In this branch are texts
called the Vedga Jyotih. Simple, basic texts, there is one associated with each of
Rik, Yajur and Atharva Veda. The text associated with Rik Veda is a short treatise by
Lagadha.
A. Lagadha Vedga Jyotih. Lagadha's Vedga Jyotih teaches how to
observe and calculate the orbits of the sun and the moon. It is very concise, consisting of
35 verses. The beginning and ending verses of the text are as follows:
lg/ AGvedved;JyoitW
ps'vTsrmy' yug;?y=' p[j;pitm(
idnTvRynm;s; p[,My ixrs; xuc" 1
p[,My ixrs; k;lm.v; srSvtIm(
k;lD;n' p[v+y;m lg/Sy mh;Tmn" 2
JyoitW;myn' T' p[v+y;MynupUvRx"
ivp[;,;' sMmt' lok yDk;l;qRsye 3
inrek ;dx;/;RBd' igu,' gts'Dkm(
W; W; yut' ;>y;' pvR,;' r;ixCyte 4
Svr;mete som;k*R yd; s;k sv;sv*
Sy;d;id yug' m;`Stp" xuKloyn' udk 5
p[pete iv;d* sUy;RcN{ms;vudk
s;p;R/eR d=,;kStu m;`;v,yo" sd; 6
`mRvOrp;' p[Sq" =p;;s dGgt*
d=,e t* ivpy;Rs" W<muTyRynen tu 7
igu,' sm' c;ryn;' ]yodxm(
ctuq| dxm' c iyuRGm;' blePyOt* 8
vsuSTv; .voj m]" sp;Rn* jlm(
/;t; k;yn;;;qRpm.STvOtu" 9
.;'x;" Syurk;" k;y;" p=;dxkot;"
Ek;dxgu,on" xuKle/| cwNdv; yid 10
ivWuv' tu,' ;>y;' phIn' tu W@gu,m(
yLlB/' t;in pv;R, tq;/| s; itq.Rvet( 31
m;`xuKlp[vOSy p*W,sm;ipn"
yugSy pvWRSy k;lD;n' p[c=te 32
tOtIy;' nvmI' cwv p*,Rm;sImq;ste
WI' c ivWuv;Np[o_o ;dxI' c sm' .vet( 33
ctudRxImupvsqStq; .veqoidto idnmupwit cN{m;"
m;`xuKl;iko yu iv;y;' c v;iWRkm( 34
yq; ix%; myUr;,;' n;g;n;' m,yo yq;
td;x;S];,;' JyoitW' mU/Rin iSqtm( 3581
B. Atharva Veda Vedga Jyotih: tmajyotiham. The Vedga Jyotih
belonging to Atharva Veda, called tmajyotiham, is a somewhat longer text, consisting
of 14 Prakaraa, and a total of 174 verses. It examines the different divisions of time and
their precise measurement. Beginning and ending verses are as follows:
a;TmJyoitWm(
muRp[kr,m(
aq b[;,' SvyM.u' gu lokipt;mhm(
b[olok su%;sIn' k;Xyp" prpOCzit 1
ik p[m;,' mu;n;' r;]* v; yid v; idv;

cN{;idTygt' sv| tNme p[b[Uih pOCzt" 2
tSy xuWU m;,Sy k;XypSy mh;Tmn"
p[ov;c .gv;n( sv| mu| D;nmumm( 3
;dx;=inmeWStu lvo n;m iv/Iyte
lv;" i]'xTkl; Dey; kl;i]'x'T]ui$.Rvet( 4
]u$In;' tu .veT]'xNmuRSy p[yojnm(
;dx;lmuCz tSy z;y; p[m;,t" 5
nvtI W@;l;wv p[tIcI' t;' p[k;xyet(
purSt;TsiN/vel;y;' muoR r*{ Cyte 6
et" Wi" sm;:y;to mw]o vw ;dx;l"
W$(su s;r.$o Dey" s;iv]" psu SmOt" 7
ctuWuR tu vwr;jS]Wu iv;vsuStq;
m?y; a.j;m yiSmn( z;y; p[itit; 8
p[;cI' vw g;mnI' z;y;' r*ih,S]Wu vRte
bltuWuR iv:y;to ivjy" psu SmOt" 9
nwAtStu W@Ly; v;,o ;dx;l"
s*My" Wi" sm;:y;to .gStu prmStq; 10
x;Nt. yq;Ny;ymupv;swv[Rt;id."
yecRyNt mh;Tm;n' sv| p[xsyNt tm( 8
pv;swgRv;' d;nwStpR,w mnIWI,;m(
g[hn=]j; doW;" p[x;MyNtIh deihn;m( 9

n=];, g[h;wv devt;" iptro ij;"
pUjt;" p[itpUJyNte inhNTypm;int;" 10
a;TmJyoitWmTyu_' Svymu_' Svy'.uv;
tTvt" pOCzm;,Sy k;XypSy mh;Tmn" 11
y d' p#te ivp[o iv/v sm;iht"
yqo_' l.te svRm;;yiv/dxRn;d(
a;;yiv/dxRn;idit 12 14
Ev' x*nkx;%;y;' b[vedSy; JyoitWg[Nq'
b[k;Xyp;nuv;d' sm;m( 82
2. Gaita
Gaita is the study of the observation, measurement, and prediction of the
positions of the planets, the moon and the fixed stars. It is the part of Jyotih that deals
with astronomical issues; it is not much concerned with interpretation. A major division
of Gaita is the Siddhnta, or Vedic astronomy. It is a complete and wide-ranging
astronomical science, based on direct cognition and intuition of the structure of the
universe. The texts of Siddhnta have as their subject matter what is actually there: The
entire range of time and space. Tradition holds that there are 18 texts in the field of
Siddhnta:
sUYyR" ipt;mho Vy;so vixoi]" pr;xr" )

kXypo n;rdo ggoR mrIcmRnurir;"
lomx" p*lxwv Cyvno yvno .Ogu" )
x*nko;dxwte Jyoit"x;S]p[vRk;" 83
Of these eighteen texts on astronomy, only five have come down to us, Paulia, Romaka,
Vasihha, Srya, and Pitmaha Siddhnta. Here are the Srya, Vddha Vasihha and
Pitmaha Siddhnta texts.
A. Srya Siddhnta. The greatest of the Siddhnta texts is listed first, the
Srya Siddhnta. Srya Siddhnta, by its own account, was written at the end of Satyuga,
by an Asura named Maya.84 The text has fourteen chapters. There is a famous English
translation of the text by Ebenezer Burgess, first published in 1860.85 Beginning and
ending verses are as follows:
sUyRis;Nt"
aicNTy;Vy_p;y inguR,;y gu,;Tmne
smStjgd;/;r mUtRye b[,e nm" 1
aLp;vixe tu te myo n;m mh;sur"
rhSy' prm' pu<y' ijD;suD;Rnmumm( 2
ved;mg[mi%l' JyoitW;' gitk;r,m(
a;r;/yn( ivvSvNt' tpStepe sudurm( 3
toiWtStps; ten p[ItStSmw vr;iqRne
g[h;,;' cirt' p[;d;Nmy;y sivt; Svym( 4
ividtSte my; .;vStoiWtStps; hm(
d;' k;l;y' D;n' g[h;,;' cirt' mht( 5
n me tej" sh" kd;:y;tu' n;iSt me =,"
md'x" puWoy' te inXxeW' kqiyyit 6
TyuKTv;NtdR/e dev" sm;idXy;'xm;Tmn"

s pum;n( mym;hed' p[,t' p[;iliSqtm( 7
myoq idVy' tJD;n' D;Tv; s;=;d( ivvSvt"
tTyimv;Tm;n' mene in/URtkLmWm( 25
D;Tv; tmOWy;q sUyRlB/vr' mym(
pirbb[upeTy;qo D;n' pp[Czr;dr;t( 26
s te>y" p[dd* p[Ito g[h;,;' cirt' mht(
aTyuttm' lok rhSy' b[siMmtm( 27
it sUyRis;Nte m;n;i/k;r" 14
sm;;y' g[Nq" 86
B. Vddha Vasihha Siddhnta. Vddha Vasihha Siddhnta has 544 verses in

13 chapters. The beginning and ending of the text are as follows:
vOvss;Nt" ) p[qmo?y;y" )
Ig,ex;y nm" )
nmSte cTSvp;y pr;y prm;Tmne )
yog?yey;y x;Nt;y k;lp;y iv,ve 1
nwmyeinmW=e]e v;mdevo ijom" )
a.v; su%;sIn' vs' prpOCzit 2
guro /mRD x;Nt;Tm\ S]k;lD dy;in/e )
svRx;S];<y/It;in Tv[Tp[s;d;Nmy; mune 3
t;in sv;R, x;S];, vO;p;, .;Nt me )
vedne]' ivn; tSm;oit"x;S]' p[yCz me 4

vs v;c
s;/u s;/u mh;.;g yNm;' Tv' prpOCzs )
ivStre, p[v+y;m yq;D;t' ipt;mh;t( 5
Jyoit"x;S]' smg[' p[qmpuWt" Sv,Rg.;RiidTv;
pUv| b[; tqopyR%l.umm,p[;qRn;k;r )
ted' sup[s' mOdupdinkrwguRm>y;Tmp'
xip[k;x' g[hcrtivd;'inmRl' D;nc=u" 6
zNd" p;d* xBdx;S]' c vK]' kLp" p;,I Jy*itW'
locne c )
ix=; `[;,' o]mu_' in_' vedSy;;Nyret;in W@v; 7
at" xnerLpgitinR_; cN{Sy k=;Lpvx; bo )
.cpU| mht;Lpg;mI c;Lpen k;len v[jet xw`[" 26
n=]k=;.[m,' c cp;,;Tmk 21600 tyt' in_m( )
tdev sUy;Ridn.r;,;' Svm?y.u_.[m, in_m( 27
s;yn' tdhor;]' sUy;Rdersusym(
Dey' m?ymm;nen v;mdev ijom 28
it Ib[iWRvOvsp[,Ite g,tSkN/e
ivp[k;xe g[hk=;?y;yS]yodx" 13
sm;oy' vOvss;Nt" ) 87
C. Pitmaha Siddhnta. Pitmaha Siddhnta is a prose work having eight

chapters. In the colophons of the text, it claims to belong to the Vihudharma Pura.
The beginning and ending of the text is as follows:
ipt;mhs;Nt" )
Ig,ex;y nm" ) pukr v;c ) aq .gvNt' .uvnoTpi-
iSqits'h;rk;rkcr;crgu p[ityxs' sm/gMy .OguivR-
D;py;m;s ) .gvn( Jyoit"x;S]' ivn; g,ten durvg;h-
mto g,tiv/m;c+v ) tmuv;c I.gv;n( ) ,uvTs
g,tD;nm( ) an;idin/nk;l" p[j;pitivR,u" ) tSy
g[hgTynus;re, D;n' g,tm( ) t];kSy.;g.og" s*r;-
hor;]m( ) itq;N{;h" ) akoRdy;t( s;vn" ) cN{n=]-
.ogen n;=];hor;]m( ) s;vn;hor;]' nr;,;m() s;k| teW;'
idnm( ) Vyk; r;i]" ) cN{ms;N{m;s" iptO,;mhor;]m(
) teW;' ,;My;mkoRdy" ) am;v;Sy;y;' m?y;" )
k;m;nv;uy;t( k;mI mo=;qIR prm' pdm( )
sMyGg[hgit' D;Tv; p;]t;' y;it vw ij"
n cei' ty; ky;Ry; vOi' ivvjRyet( )
p;];,;mip tTp;]' g[h;,;' vei yo gitm(
ved; ih yD;qRm.p[vO;" k;l;nupUv;R iviht; yD;" )
tSm;idd' k;liv/;nx;S]' yo Jy*itW' ved s ved svRm(
it Iiv,u/meR pukrop;:y;ne
r;mipt;mhs'v;de ipt;mhs;Nt;?y;y" )
sm;oy' s;Nt" ) 88
3. Jaka
Bihat Prhara Hor hstram. Jaka is the branch of Jyotih that makes
predictions based on the natal horoscope of the individual. The founding textbook of
Jyotih belongs to this branch: The main textbook of Jyotih, which organizes all the
elements of the cosmos, planets, Rhis, Nakhatras and Bhvas into a systematic science
of all-knowingness, is called the Bihat Prhara Hor hstram. The
Bihat Prhara's Hor Shstra teaches calculations and interpretations leading to
conclusive predictions based on the birth chart or horoscope of the individual. The text
has 97 chapters.89 Its beginning and ending verses are as follows:
aq bOhTp;r;xrhor;x;S]m(
sOimkqn;?y;y" 1
aqwkd; muine' i]k;lD' pr;xrm(
pp[CzopeTy mw]ey" p[,pTy kt;l" 1
.gvn( prm' pu<y' gu' ved;mumm(
i]SkN/' Jy*itW' hor; g,t' s'ihteit c 2
Etevip i]Wu e; horeit Uyte mune
TvSt;' otumCz;m kpy; vd me p[.o 3
kq' sOiry' j;t; jgt ly" kqm(
%Sq;n;' .USqt;n;' c sMbN/' vd ivStr;t( 4
s;/u pO' Tvy; ivp[ lok;nug[hk;r,;
aq;h' prm' b[ tCz_' .;rtI' pun" 5

sUy| nTv; g[hpit' jgduTpk;r,m(
v+y;m vednyn' yq; b[mu%;Ctm( 6
x;Nt;y gu._;y svRd; sTyv;idne
a;Stk;y p[d;tVy' tt" eyo v;PSyit 7
n dey' prxy;y n;Stk;y x#;y v;
de p[itidn' du"%' j;yte n;] s'xy" 8
EkoVy_;Tmko iv,urn;id" p[.urIr"
x(usTvo jgTSv;mI inguR,S]gu,;iNvt" 9
s's;rk;rk" Im;m;Tm; p[t;pv;n(
Ek;'xen jgTsv| sOjTyvit lIly; 10
gu,]yfl;?y;ySttoPyD;tjNmn;m(
jNml;idivD;n' p[v[Jy;l=,;in c 21
S]I,;' c flvwixml+mfl;in c
pUvRp;poTqx;poTqyog; vwpu}yk;rk;" 22
sTpu]p[;up;y; shwv p[itp;idt;"
jNmNyinl=RitQy;idp[itp;dnm( 23
tCz;Ntiv/wv s'=epe, p[dxRt"
p[svSy ivk;r; kqt;" x;Nts'yut;" 24
Ev' j;tkvyeR] iniv; ivWy;" xtm(
ivD;y ivbu/;STvet;n( p[;uvNtu yx" ym( 25 90
B. Garga Hor stra. There is another Hor stra text by a famous ihi,
Maharhi Garga. It is called Garga Hor hstra. It is a much shorter work, consisting of
13 chapters. The first chapter presents general principles, and the remaining 12 chapters
deal with all possible circumstances in each of the twelve Bhvas (houses) in the Kuali
(horoscope).91 Beginning and ending of the texts are as follows:
p[qmo?y;y"
r=e]e yd; jnm aStko ln;yk" )
ak jIve tq; p;t" sovWeRn jIvit 1
W;me c mUoR c bu/.*mo yd; iSqt*
tSkr' òrkm;R,; krp;d' ivnXyit 2
W;me c mUoR c jNmk;le yd; bu/" )
ctuvRWeR .veTmOTyurmOte yid s'cit 3
.*m=e]e yid jIv" jIv=e]e c m'gl" )
;dx;Bde .veNmOTyu r=te yid x'kr" 4
.*m=e]e yd; jIv" W;m itIyk"
W vWeR .veNmOTyuj;RtkSy n s'xy" 5
jNmmU*R yd; r;rW c cN{m;" )
v'x{;]* .veNmOTyujitkSy n s'xy" 6
ctuqRip yd; r; kN{e .vit cN{m;" )
v'x{;]* .veNmOTyuj;RtkSy n s'xy" 7
ySywv jNmn=]e j;yet( .[;t; sutoip v;
sj;tIy" sj;Ty;v; soSy p[;,;n( ivn;xyet(

s'pTkreip j;tSy eySite sd; )
inTy' klsm' pXyeo j;yet ivpTkre
=eme.j;t" puW s*Mywk;Ntko .vet( )
p[Ty;rjo rpusm" nw/n tSkro .vet(
s;/k svRk;y;R,;' s;/k" Sy;ditip[y" )
mw]e prmmw]e c prm]mitip[y" ) 92
C. Jaimini Upadeha Stra. There is a text called Jaimini Upadeha Stra, in
four chapters. It propounds a different system of astrology. The text begins and ends as
follows:
pdex' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 a.pXy'it A=;, 2 p;R.e

c 3 t; tt( 4 d;r.;GyxUlSq;gRl; in?y;tu" 5
k;mSq;tu .Uys; p;p;n;m( 6 r"f nIck;mSq;
ivro/n" 7
Sv nNde tuLye v; 34 vgeR nv;'xe c 35 t] t]
D;n;D;neWu 36 pu]o m, c rm<y;" 37 gu/" ktuv;R 38
xu. cN{;>y;m( 39 Sv l n;q; 40 ) 4 ) 4 93
4. Prahna.
The fourth branch of Jyotih is called Prahna.
A. hapachhika. The central work on Prahna is an extremely concise work,
written by Pthuyaas, the son of one of the most famous figures in Indian astrology,
Varhamihira. The text is called hapachhika, because it is made up of 56 verses.
These verses encapsulate the entire science of Prahna, in which the Jyotihi finds the
answer to an inquirers question by analyzing the time at which the question was asked.
Beginning and ending of hapachhika are as follows:
W$(p;xk;
Ivr;hmihr;TmjpOquyxs; ivrct;
a?y;y 1
aq hor;?y;y"
p[,pTy rv' mU;R vr;hmihr;Tmjen pOquyxs;
p[Xne t;qRghn; pr;qRmuiXy sxs; 1
CyuitivRl;buk; vOmR?y;Tp[v;soStmy;vO"
v;Cy" g[hw" p[Xnivlk;l;h' p[ivo ihbuk p[v;sI 2
yo yo .;v" Sv;mo yuto v;
s*Mywv;R Sy;Sy tSy;iSt vO"
p;pwrev' tSy .;vSy d;in
indeRVy; pOCzt;' jNmto v; 3
s*Mye vle yid v;Sy vgeR xIWoRdye smupwit k;yRm(
ato ivpyRStmshetu" Cz^, s'skr' ivmm( 4
hor;iSqt" pU,Rtnu" xx;'ko jIven o yid v; sten
=p[' p[nSy kroit lB/' l;.opy to blv;Hz. 5
mNd" p;psmeto l;vmexu.wyuRt"
rog;tR" prdexe c;mgo mOTyukr Ev 11
s*Myyutok" s*Myw" sN;m=Rs'Sq

tSm;x;dNy' gt" s v;Cy" ipt; tSy 12
it vr;hmihr;TmjpOquyxoivrct;y;' W$(p;xk;y;'
mk;?y;y" sm"
W$(p;xk; sm;; 94
B. Daivajavallabh. Another important work on Prahna has been written by

Varhamihira, the father of Pthuyahas. Daivajavallabh is a text of 15 chapters.
Varhamihira covers all the yogas presented in his sons work hapachhik, and also
treats the Prahna Lagna, and different means of determining it; the Prahnkhara
paddhati (the initial letter of query); the study of omens, and prediction by Drehkaa,
and Trihha. A summary of the text is given by Manish Shrivastaw:
In the first chapter, Prashnvatr, planets conditions (avasth) are described,

definitions [are given and the] author discusses duties of answer seeker and
astrologer both, the basis of making prediction. In the second chapter,
Shubhshubha, the author describes significations or things covered by all 12
houses (bhva krakatva) and some basic principles. In the third chapter,
Lbhlbha combinations indicating financial profit or loss are given. In the
fourth chapter, Smnyagamgam, some basic yogas of travel, arrival or
departure, are discussed. Fifth chapter, Shatrugamgam deals with enemys attack
on ones country. Sixth chapter, Pravsachint deals exclusively with the state of
a person gone abroad, his well being, possible arrival or captivity. Seventh
chapter, Jayaparjaya, deals with war queries explicitly, wholl be victorious, the
aggressor (Yy) or attacked one (Sthy). Eighth chapter, Rogashubha, points out
combinations for patients health, recovering from or succumbing to disease.
Ninth chapter is about larceny, lost wealths recovery, identification of thief.
Tenth chapter, Manomushtichint answers silent queries in a rational way,
explaining the size, color, sex of planets, leading to determine if its living
organism, animal, flora, or unananimated metal, a person is thinking about.
Eleventh chapter, Vrishtinirnaya, briefly suggests rain indicating combinations.
Twelfth chapter, Vivhavichar, is for concerns about marriage, while thirteenth
chapter, Stripunjanma, deals with childbirth. Fourteenth chapter, Prakirna, as the
name suggests consists of everything which the author thinks should not be left
out . . . [including] answering from first letter of question asked, [and] dividing
alphabets in 8 sections governed by 7 planets (a, ka, cha, a, ta pa, ya, ha vargas).
In fifteenth chapter, Lagnachinta, again the author describes fate of war strikes,
armys every aspect, journey, food, camping, vehicles, loopholes, etc., determined
by Drehkaa. In the end he suggests favorable traveling times and combinations
of unexpected journey.95
dwvDvLl.;
1 p[Xn;vt;r;?y;y"
nTvoirNtmnl' .wrvmwtmIr' nOhrm(
vr;he,wW; iyte p[Xne dwvDvLl.;rcn; 1
dI;' dx.ed' Vyomcr;,;' inPy .;vflm(
pOo yTkqyit xu.;xu.' tdNyq; no_m( 2
dIo dIn" SvSqo muidt" su" p[pI@to muiWt"
prhIym;nvIyR" p[vOvIyoR/vIyR 3
Svoe dIo nIce dIn" SvgOhe VyviSqt" SvSq"
muidto m]gOhSqo rpugehSqo .veTsu" 4
aNywivRjto yue inpI@toSt'gto muiWt"
prhIym;nvIyoR nIc;.mu%' p[spR 5
gCzn( Svo;.mu%' p[vO/vIyR" sm;:y;t"
xu.vgRSq" %e$o/kvIyoR ivpulriXm 6
dIe srnum; nrptedIRne c dwNy;gm"
SvSqe Sve mns iSqt' c .vit IkitRs*:y;idkm(
a;modo muidte yqePstflp[;i" p[sue ivpt(
pI@;x]ut; p[pI@ttn* moW' gteqR=y" 7

.vit p[vOvIyeR gjtur'gsuv,R.Ul;."
td/vIyRyu_ x_]ys'pd;idb;Lym( 8
pupw" flw" knkryutw" Sv.Um*
n=]j;itsiht' g[hr;ixcm(
;' a>yCyR ._.rb'/uk/r;g["
iv/;y injcets inivRkLpe 9
p[;t" pum;iNvihtdevgup[,;m" p;,*
vhn( ksumrfl;=t; )
sTTy dwvivdm;drm;d/;n"
pOCzTsCz.mn;" xu.id%Sq" 10
prSpr' s*rkj* rvINdU i]ko,g* .;gRvloiht* c
fl' ydu_' tdxeWmev ivn;Xy p;TSvidx' nyet;m( 39
t;r;g[heT=itj;T]ko,e sUy;Rdip Sy;id v; xx;'k"
idgIr;Tp'cmgo blI v; g[h" Svk;;' nyit p[s 40
;fl;w x;S]' dye in/;y mihrSy
dwvDvLl.;:y' ; p[Xn' vdeJD" 41
ydupctmNyjNmin xu.;xu.' tSy kmR," p'_m(
Vyyit x;S]mett( tms {Vy;, dIp v 42
a;idTyd;stnyStdv;bo/" k;ipTql" sivtO-
lB/vrp[s;d" )
a;vNtko muinmt;NyvloKy y;det;' vr;hmihro

rcy;'ck;r 43 96
C. Prahna Mrga. Another famous text in the field of Prahna is called

Prahna Mrga. The Prana Mrga goes beyond the narrow confines of the issues of
Prana to explore the entire field of Jyotih. Prana Mrga has 32 chapters. Beginning
and ending verses are as follows:
I g,ex;y nm" )
p[qm;?y;y"
m?y;$Vy/p' duG/sN/ukNy;/v' /y;
?y;y;m s;?vh' bue" xu?yw vO?yw c sye 1
gu>y g[he>y my; boyml"
p[smnsSte me sTy;' kvRNtu .;rtIm( 2
nm" Imle,Iinv;s;y mh;Tmne
sv| j;nNt dwvD; yt( it c=uW" 3
ceLlUrIrm;nMy xwlj;vLl.' my;
ixy;y deixk;v;' p[vTmoRpidXyte 4
SkN/]y;Tmk JyoitXx;S]mett( W@vt(
g,t' s'iht; hor; ceit SkN/]y' mtm( 5
j;tkgoinmp[Xnmut;R:yg,tn;m;in
a.d/tIh W@;Ny;c;y;R Jy*itWe mh;x;S]e 6
goo g,t' ceit ity' %lu g,ts'ihte SkN/e
hor;s'ihtyorip inmmNy]y' c hor;:ye 7
a?y;yw" Wo@x.or.;gStqwv sMpU,R"
ixyjnp[;qRny; rctSy p[Xnm;gRSy 140
sm;oy' p[Xnm;gR" 97
5. Muhrta
The fifth branch of Jyotih is called Muhrta, which may be translated as
electional astrology. Muhrta is the science of determining an auspicious starting time for
an event or project, or life experience, so that everything unfolds automatically and
systematically without obstacles, and the project is brought to successful completion. A
Muhrta, or favorable, auspicious time for an action is chosen on the basis of the
changing values of time. The days of the week, the lunar days or Tithis, which measure
the successive progress of the path of the moon along the ecliptic through increments of
twelve degrees, the Nakhatra in which the moon is stationed, the Aha or divisions of
the Lagna, and the positions and conditions of the planets, all contribute to the
determination of the auspiciousness of a particular moment for a proposed action. Of all
of these, the Nakhatras may be said to play the most pivotal role in determining
Muhrta.98 Here are three different Muhrta texts.
A. Muhrta Chintmai. The first Muhrta text to be considered is the
Muhrta Chintmai.99 The text has thirteen sections and 493 verses. There is an English
translation by Girish Chand Sharma.100 There are sections on auspicious and inauspicious
Muhrta (starting times), on Nakhatras, the lunar asterism, on Sankrnti (the entry of a
planet into a new sign), planetary transits, on choosing auspicious times for the various
rites of passage called Saskra including marriage, Muhrtas for the performance of
Yagya, for coronation of a king, and for journeys, living in a city, and entering a new
house. Beginning and ending verses are as follows:
mucNt;m,"
g*rIv"ktkp].m;y hSten ddNmu%;g[e
v' mut;kltitIydNtp[roho hrtu ip;Sy" 1
iy;kl;pp[itphetu' s'=s;r;qRvl;sg.Rm(
anNtdwvDsut" s r;mo mutRcNt;m,m;tnoit 2
x.;x.p[kr,m( 1
itqIx; vik* g*rI g,exoihguRho rv"
xvo dug;Ntko ve hr" k;m" xv" xxI 3
nNd; c .{; c jy; c r_; pU,eRit itQyox.m?yxSt;"
steste xStsm;/m;" Syu"

stD.*m;ikgur* c s;" 4
nNd; .{; nNdk;:y; jy; c
r_; .{; pU,RsHD; mOt;k;t(
y;My' Tv;^' vwdev' /in;
yRM,' Jye;NTy' rvedRG/.' Sy;t( 5
W;iditqyo mNd;ilom' p[itp/e
sMyk/m;" W;;m; rd/;vne 6
WmI .Utv/u=yeWu no
sevet n; twlple =ur' rtm(

n;>yn' vdxik itq*
/;]Iflw" ;nmm;i{govst( 7
sUyeRxp;rs;nNd; ved;s;gj;xwl;"
sUy;sorggoidgIx; dG/; vW;:y; t;xn; 8
sUy;idv;re itqyo .vNt m`;vx;%;xvmUlvi"
b[;' krok;m`<$k; x.e vvJy; gmne TvvXym( 9
.;{e cN{x* n.Synlne]e m;/ve ;dxI
p*We vedxr; We dxxv; m;geRi{n;g; m/*
go* co.yp=g; itqy" xUNy; bu/w" kitRt;
j;W;!tpSyxtps;' ,e xr;;B/y" 10
aq g[Nqk;rv'xv,Rnm(
a;sImRpure W@ingm;?yetOijwmR<@te
JyoitvRlk" f,IN{rcte .;ye t;itm"
t;tks'iht;g,tNm;Nyo mh;.U.uj;'
tk;l'itvedv;Kyvls" s cNt;m;," 1
JyoitvR,vNdt;'`[kmlStTsUnur;sITktI
n;;nNt it p[q;m/gto .Um<@l;hSkr"
yo rMy;' jinpit' smkrou;xy?v'snIm(
$Ik;' comk;m/enug,tek;WIRTst;' p[Itye 2
td;Tmj d;r/IvRbu/nIlk<#;nujo
g,expdpj' id in/;y r;m;./"

groxngre vre .uj.ujeWucN{wmRte
xk vinrm;idm' %lu mutRcNt;m,m( 3
sm;;y' g[Nq" 101
B. Kla Prakik. Kla Prakik is a text in 45 chapters. There is an English
translation by N.P.S. Iyer.102 Kla Prakik advocates the study of the Pachgam,
which is a particular kind of ephemeris showing the lunar day or Tithi, the day of the
week, the Nakhatra, the Yoga and the Karaa for each day. It describes Muhrta for
various Saskra or rites of passage, for agriculatural work, laying up treasure, putting
on new clothes, wearing a new ornament, laying foundations, opening a house,
coronation of a king, and travel. It describes the influence of Nakhatras on the course of
a disease, and success of treatment, and describes various Yogas and Dha periods used
in prediction. There are chapters on the interpretation of dreams, the celebration of
festivals, and the Ekdah observance. Beginning and ending of the text are as follows:
k;lp[k;ixk; ) p[qmo?y;y" )
xuSfi$ks'k;x' rs'h;sne iSqtm(
py; siht' inTy' nrs'hmh' .je 1
g@?vjsen;Ny' klye c/;r,m(
y;nm;];TsN]St;" p[TyUh; y;Nt dUrt" 2
v;/Ulvrd;c;yRp;dpjm;ye
yTp;dpj?y;n;Tp[yhU ; y;Nt dUrt" 3
yd;t;n;' .u_ mu_ sul.; .vet(
vNd;mhe nOs'h;y| v;/Ul;Nvyn;ykm( 4

k;NtopyNtOyogIN{k,;p;]t;' gtm(
pdv;Kyp[m;,D' vNde smrpu'gvm( 5
t;q;R" p[;,n" sveR ySy;vtr,;iv
pop; it :y;te p[*!r;ypure vsn( 6
a;.j;Tyen vOen ivy; c;itx;yn"
pu]oh' vrd;yRSy .;r;jkl;.v" 7
x;k;h;r' tu yo .u id xLy' mm;ipRtm(
bn; ikmho_n s'deho j;yte yid 21
Ek;dxI' prTyJy ;dxI' smupoWyet(
p;r,' tu ]yodXy;' n ktRVy' fl;qR."
p;r,' tu ]yodXy;' ink;m;n;' ivmu_dm( 22
it nOs'hsUrivrct;y;' k;lp[k;ixk;y;'
pcTv;r'xo?y;y"
sm;ey' k;lp[k;ixk; 103
C. Muhrtagaapati. Another important text in electional astrology is

Muhrtagaapati. The text has 22 chapters:
mutRg,pit" ) s'vTsr;idp[kr,m( )
ImTy; kLpvLLyev hwmvTy; inrTyy"
jyTy;lit" kLp&m" sTfld" ixv" 1
p[vtRyit s;lok lok yD;idkmRsu
yNmu;kro;n' vNdek| k;lmIrm( 2

Iivex' g,ex' gucr,mqo yDmUit| sukit|
nTv; ip]o" pd;Bj' in%lmuinvr;n( s'iht;s'p[,etn( )
gg;Ri]Ivs;irsivrct;" s'iht; mUl.Ut;"
D;Tv; JyoitinRbN/;nitlltpd;' rm;l;' ivcNTy 3
st;n( s'ivh;y Vyvitsu%d' b;lbo/;y xI`['
Jyoitg[RNqoidt;qwR" sugmlùpdw" sk;ywRmRuw" )
JyoitSs;Ntve; uitiviv/kl;x;S]p;rI,bu-
g*@o cInexm;Ny" =itpititlkn;CyRm;n.Uy" 4
Ir;md;sjnuWo hrxrSy
Ir;vlSy tnyo ivnyopp" )
g[Nq' muRg,pTy./' iv/e
iv;/gR,pitgR,t;gmD" 5
it nOptnye iht' ividTv; spid tdIyivnodn;y
aq iviv/muRsTp[bN/o g,pitr;vlxmR,; Vy/;y 29
v;,I yq; g,pte" ixvyoghetu"
k;Xy;' tqwv hrxrnNdnSy )
EW; muRg,pTy./p[bN/-
p[;du.Rv; .vit .Umtle jn;n;m( 30
a;yu" p[D; yx" s*:y' s*.;Gy' flm=ym(
a.I' c pxUn( pu];n( l.t;' g[Nqtvivt( 31
it ImvDr;vlhrx'krsUrsUnu-
g,pitte mutRg,pt* g[Nq;l;rp[kr,m(
;v'xittm' sm;m(
sm;;y' g[Nq" 22 104
6. Nimitta
Nimitta is the science of omens and portents, whereby unusual events are
explored for their potential predictive value. In ancient times, one court astrologer would
often be devoted full-time to looking for omens that could foretell the future for the king
and his kingdom. The science of Nimitta, combined with techniques of predicting future
calamities, and the fate of entire nations, forms one entire section of Jyotih, called
Sahit.
Bhat Sahit. The foremost authority in the field of Nimitta and Sahit, is
Varhamihira, who is reported to have lived around 500 AD. He has written a text called
Bhat Sahit, an ambitious work of a hundred chapters.105 He describes the omens and
portents pertaining to unusual astronomical events, such as arrival of comets, planetary
transits, conjunctions and planetary wars. Prognostication regarding special indications at
dawn and twilight, falling of meteors, halos around planets, and rainbows, are given, as
also omens from horses and cows and many different kinds of wild animals. There are
approximately 3900 verses in the texts one hundred chapters . The last chapter
summarizes the contents of the entire text. There is an English translation by M. R.
Bhat.106 Beginning and ending verses are as follows:
Isivn;yko ivjyte
bOhTs'iht; )
pnyn;?y;y" 1
jyit jgt" p[sUitivR;Tm; shj.UW,' n.s"
&tknksxdxxtmyU%m;l;cRt" sivt; 1
p[qmmuinkqtmivtqmvloKy g[NqivStrSy;qRm(
n;itlùivpulrcn;.t" Spm./;tum( 2
muinivrctmdmit yrNtn' s;/u n mnujg[qtm(
tuLyeqeR=r.ed;dmN]k k; ivxeWo_" 3
=ittnyidvsv;ro n xu.idit yid ipt;mhp[oao_
kjidnminmit v; ko] ivxeWo nOidVyte" 4
a;b[;idivin"sOtm;loKy g[NqivStr' mx"
iym;,kmevwtTsm;stoto mmoTs;h" 5
a;sIm" ikled' t];p;' twjse.vwme
Sv.URxkle b[; ivd<@kxixnyn" 6
kipl" p[/;nm;h {Vy;dIn( k,.ugSy ivSy
k;l' k;r,mek Sv.;vmpre jgu" kmR 7
idnkrmuingucr,p[,p;ttp[s;dmitnedm(
x;S]mupshIt' nmoStu pUvRp[,etO>y" 6 107
IX. THE READING CURRICULUM IN JYOTIH
Jyotih is an enormous field with a rich and profound literature. The main texts of
the six branches of Jyotih, Gola, Gaita, Jaka, Prahna, Muhrta, and Nimitta have
now been examined. In the introduction to this chapter, it was pointed out that the
calculations that were presented in the various textbooks were not actually what was
structured in the human physiology; what H.M. King Nader Rm has located in the
physiology are the cosmic counterparts, the planets, Rhis, Nakhatras and Bhvas that
are tangible manifest structures in the human physiology. Since the texts themselves are
not the items that are located in the physiology, reading the vast literature of Jyotih book
by book, in Sanskrit, for its sound value is not necessary for enlivening the all-knowing
quality in the awareness. His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi has recommended the
reading of one book from each of four main divisions of Jyotih, Jaka, Muhrta,
Prahna, and Gaita. The Bhat Parara Hor stra together with Srya Siddhnta,
Muhrta Cintamai, and apacika present a program of reading that surveys the
whole field of Jyotih in depth without getting lost in the details. These four texts
constitute the curriculum of reading for the field of Jyotih.

Notes:
1
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, (1994), pp. 89-90.
2
Santhanam, R., Brihat Parasara Hora Sastra, vol. I, (New Delhi: Ranjan
Publications, 1990), p. 25.
3
Gray, (2005), p. 369-371.
4
Sharma, Girish Chand, Brihat Parasara Hora Sastra, vol. I, (New Delhi: Sagar
Publications, 1994), p. 28.
5
Carpenter and Sutin, pp. 54 and 552.
6
Sharma, G.C., p. 28.
7
Gray, (1918), pp. 834-835.
8
9
10
Gray, (2005), p. 428.
11
12
Gray, (2005), p. 427.
13
14
Gray, (2005), p. 427-428.
15
16
Gray, (2005), p. 419.
17
Gray, (2005), p. 424.
18
19
Gray, (2005), p. 421.
20
21
Please refer to above, translation of verses 4-6 of chapter 3 of Parshara.
22
Gray, (1918), pp. 884-885.
23
24
25
Gray, (1918), pp. 881-882.
26
27
Gray, (1918), p. 910.
28
29
Gray, (1918), p. 914.
30
31
Gray, (1918), p. 882.
32
33
Gray, (1918), pp. 901-902.
34
35
Gray, (1918), p. 885.
36
37
Gray, (1918), p. 906.
38
39
Gray, (1918), p. 886.
40
41
Gray, (1918), p. 899.
42
43
Gray, (1918), p. 906.
44
45
Gray, (1918), p. 906-7.
46
47
48
Santanam, R., p. 121.
49
50
51
Santanam, R.
52
53
Santanam, R.
54
55
Santanam, R.
56
57
Santanam, R.
58
59
Santanam, R.
60
61
Santanam, R.
62
63
Santanam, R.
64
65
Santanam, R.
66
67
Santanam, R.
68
69
Santanam, R.
70
71
Santanam, R.
72
Sharma, Brihat Parasara Hora Sastra, pp. 293-297.
73
Nader, Tony, Creating a Perfect Man, Lesson 30, Nakhatras Part 2, Maharishi
Open University broadcast, 2000.
74
Norepinephrine, Wikipedia, the Free Encyclopedia, 22 May 2006,
< http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Norepinephrine>.
75
Byrd, A., Serotonin and Its Uses, Serendip, Bryn Mawr College, Biology 202,
1999 First Web Reports, 26 May 2006 <http://serendip.brynmawr.edu/bb/neuro/
neuro99/web1/Byrd.html>.
76
Dopamine, Wikipedia, the Free Encyclopedia, 24 May 2006,
<http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dopamine>.
77
78
79
80
Bihat Parshara Hor Shstra, chapter 1, v. 2.
81
Sarma, K.V., and Sastry, T.S., Vedanga Jyotisa of Lagadha in its Rk and Yajus
Recensions, (New Delhi: Indian National Science Academy, 1985).
82
Datta, Bhagavad, tharvaa Jyotiham or the Vedga Jyotiha of the Atharva
Veda, (Lahore: Punjab Sanskrit Book Depot, Motilal Banarsidass, 1924).
83
Ebenezer Burgess, Translation of the Srya-Siddhnta, a Textbook of Hindu
Astronomy, (Varanasi: Indological Book House, 1977), p. viii.
84
Srya-Siddhnta I.57 and I.2.
85
Ebenezer Burgess, Translation of the Srya-Siddhnta.
86
Burgess.
87
Vindhyesvariprasada Dvivedi, Jyautisha Siddhanta Sangraha: A Collection of
Ancient Hindu Astronomical works, (Benares : Braj Bhushan Das & Co., 1912-1917),
vol. 2.
88
Vindhyesvariprasada Dvivedi.
89
The edition edited by Girish Chand Sharma (New Delhi: Sagar Publications, 1995),
has three additional chapters, for a total of 100, because of the inclusion of three chapters
from other works by Parshara. These interpolations are explained by the editor in his
introduction.
90
R. Santhanam, Brihat Parasara Hora Sastra of Maharshi Parasara, 2 vol., (New
Delhi: Ranjan Publications, 1990).
91
R. Santhanam, Garga Hora, (New Delhi: Ranjan Publications, 1997).
92
Krishna Kumar Pathak, ed., Garga Hora Shastra, (New Delhi: Nishkaam Peeth
Prakashan, 1999).
93
Sanjay Rath, Jaimini Maha Rishis Upadesa sutras: complete with four chapters,
(New Delhi: Sagar Publications, 1997).
94
V. Subrahmanya Sastri, Shatpanchasika, (Bangalore, Sri Rma Press, 1966).
95
Shrivastaw, Manish, Daivagya Vallabhaa: Text, summary, and encoding, Sanskrit
Documents, 21 December 2003. 26 May 2006 <http://sanskrit.gde.to/
doc_z_misc_sociology_astrology/daivaGYavallabha.html>.
96
Shrivastaw.
97
Rman, Bangalore Venkata, Prana Mrga, 2 vol., (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,
1991).
98
In Muhrtachintma, favorable Nakhatras are named for nearly every Muhrta,
while days of the week, lunar days, etc., are specified less often.
99
str, Kapilehvara, Muhrtachintma of r Rmadavaja, (Varanasi:
Chaukhamba Amarabharati Prakashan, 1989).
100
Sharma, Girish Chand, Daivagye Acharya Shrirams Muhurta Chintamani, (New
Delhi: Sagar Publications, 1996).
101
str, Kapilehvara.
102
N.P.Subramania Iyer, Kalaprakasika, the Standard Book on the Election
(Mahoortha) System, (New Delhi, Asian Educational Services, 1991).
103
N.P.Subramania Iyer.
104
Ganapati Daivajna, (17th cent.), Muhrtagaapati, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,
1988).
105
M. Rmakrishna Bhat, Varhamihiras Bhat Sahit, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1992).
106
M. Rmakrishna Bhat.
107
M. Rmakrishna Bhat.
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

CHAPTER 9: PRESENTING A NEW PARADIGM IN EDUCATION
I. MAHARISHIS NEW PARADIGM OF EDUCATION
In the preceding chapters all the textbooks that comprise the six Vedga have
been examined. These are the first six of thirty-six branches of Vedic Literature to be
read in sequence. The program of reading consists essentially in this sequence of
syllables, this sequence of sounds that the student recites. This is the curriculum. Reading
and pronouncing the syllables of the ancient Vedic Literature for their pure sound value,
without regard to meaning, represents a new paradigm in education, at least in the
Western world. Since the dawn of modern science and scientific method, and since the
advent of the modern university system, the focus in Western education has been on
teaching concepts. The question naturally arises as to how this new paradigm of
education works, what is taking place in the process of pronouncing these texts. What is
the inner dynamic that brings practical results through the process of pronouncing Vedic
sounds? To answer this question, the process of reading will be examined on two levels,
on the level of the texts, that means the flavors or purport of those texts as Maharishi has
described them; and on the level of the syllables, the flavors or purport of the individual
sounds of the Vedic texts that the student pronounces aloud.
II. MAHARISHIS VISION OF THE KNOWLEDGE CONTAINED IN THE SIX VEDGA
There are surface levels of meaning of a written text, and there are deeper levels.
It is a common experience that if one reads a book when one is young, and then reads it
again five, ten, or twenty years later, one is able to pick up much deeper, more profound
CHAPTER 9: VEDIC EDUCATION 592
meanings from the text. In the same way, Maharishis holistic vision of the full range of
knowledge of the Vedic texts picks up the deepest and most useful meanings of the texts.
These deeper meanings may not correspond directly to the explicit themes of the text, but
take into account the overall flow of intelligence in the sequential unfoldment of syllables
and gaps. The meanings that Maharishi ascribes to the various branches of the Vedic
Literature are on the one hand, a deep and profound synthesis of all the explicit themes
and surface values of meaning, for their collective import; and on the other hand, a
representation of the abstract flavors of consciousness that the student experiences
directly and immediately through reading the sequence of sounds and gaps that constitute
the texts of that branch. Maharishis description of the purpose and function of each of
the six Vedga in terms of specific qualities and transformations of pure consciousness
provides a synthesis of this very diverse group of texts, showing them all to be the
component parts of a single theme of human development.
1. hikh: For the branch of hikh, it is obvious that all the texts present
through principles and examples, the rules for correct pronunciation of the Vedic texts.
These rules of pronunciation, experienced on the surface level of meaning, do not unseat
the deeper level of meaning characteristic of the hikh texts, the unfoldment of the
silence of Transcendental Consciousness. It is actually the experience of unbounded
awareness that fundamentally upholds the correct pronunciation of the Vedic text1 and
the effectiveness of the Vedic Mantra in the performance of the Yagya.2 The unfoldment
of this silence in individual human awareness is the purpose, and deep purport of the texts
of hikh. Maharishi explains:
hikh is the name of education in the Vedic context. hikh means to unfold.
. . . What is there to unfold? Silence, totality. . . . Everyone knows what silence

means: You go into silence, inevitably, [in the] deep sleep state, but that is the
state of complete unawareness, you are not aware of anything. Now the technique
is to unfold what is there underneath the darkness of the night. To unfold what is
there underneath the inertiasilence is also inertiabut you penetrate into the
field of inertia and go beyond the silence of inertia, go beyond the silence of the
night. . . . and that is in the transcendental field of consciousness, which is
everyones consciousness, but only on the transcendental level, so with the
practice of transcendental level one goes to that unmanifest field of life.
Unmanifest field of life, there is vacuum there. All the . . . scientific
investigations into the finer values through the physical approach from the gross
value to the finer value to the finer value, you transcend all the values and come
to deep silence, your awareness is faced with silence, and that silence is the basis
of all dynamism, all sensory field of life, all the practical fields of life . . . That is
the root of life. hikh unfolds that.3
The silence that is the root of life, and the basis of all physical manifestations
throughout the universe can be unfolded in human awareness through the regular
experience of Transcendental Consciousness. When the knowledge is available that can
unfold the infinite creative potential of Natural Law within individual awareness, then
each new generation should be trained in that knowledge and technology. If the
educational system could be Vedic, then no student would miss the opportunity to unfold
his or her inner genius. Maharishi elaborates further on the characteristics of Vedic
education:
hikh, education, Vedic Education opens that inner silence, lively field of Self-
referral consciousness. Lively field of Self-Referral consciousness opens to our
awareness, and the awareness sees what is what. It sees what is there. And what
is there means the field of total knowledge, Veda, is there. Ved, the field of total
knowledge, the field of total knowledge is the field of the Constitution of the
Universe. Constitution of the Universe, all the Laws of Nature that govern the
universe with perfect order, and always Constitution of the Universe is Veda, and
when human awareness, we call these days Transcendental Consciousness, from
Transcendental Meditation, when it opens to that transcendental field, there is the
world of administration, which is administering with most order, perfect order, all
the diversity of action. So the action is we would now say properly governed,
properly administered, through silence. Eternal silence, unbounded silence, in its
nature has unbounded dynamism in it. This hikh unfolds.
Education should be to unfold [the] inner treasury of life. Treasury is something

which helps you to do anything in the world, anything. Huge treasury, this is the
treasury of knowledge. Total knowledge is in Being, a unified state of

intelligence, unified state of consciousness, Being. That means, everything
unfolded. Silence unfolded, dynamism unfolded, and unfolded in such a way that
silence is not able to shadow dynamism, dynamism is not able to shadow silence,
silence is promotional to dynamism, dynamism is promotional to silence. That is
why the unfolding quality of education described by the Vedic word hikh,
caters for both kinds of unfolding, that means intellectual . . . dynamic waves of
total knowledge, and on the level of eternal silence, that there is no wave, silent
ocean: Silent ocean and ocean with waves.4
2. Kalpa: Modern set theory discusses collections of items or objects, and these
collections are called sets. A set that has no members, such as The number of elephants
in the room, is called an empty set, or null set. This empty set, which has nothing
whatsoever in it, is nevertheless the source of the number system, because from that
simple concept of a set with no members, a null set, all the complications of diverse
numbers can be built up. The null set has no members, but the empty set itself can be a
member of another set; that other set now has one member, the null set. From
nothingness, now the number one is brought to light. In this way, in modern set theory
multiplicity arises from the empty set, arises from nothingness. Analogously, hikh
unfolds the pure silence of Transcendental Consciousness, which has no content, no
object within it. It could be called a state of zero, a field of nothingness. Now, through
transformations within that field of pure silence, relative qualities come into being, and
through many levels of transformation, the entire world of diversity comes into being, all
based on the transformations of the field of pure consciousness. The study of this field of
transformation, properly founded on the field of silence that provides the substance of
transformation, which is pure self-referral consciousness, gives total mastery over the
phenomenal creation. These transformations are the subject of the Kalpa branch of Vedic
Literature, a collection of texts dedicated to explaining all the diverse possible

transformations that become possible once the pure silence of Being, Transcendental
Consciousness is unfolded in the awareness through hikh. As Maharishi explains,
Kalpa is the technology based on the science of hikh:
Now what happens when something unfolds? Unfolding is a process which

transforms the thing. What it transforms? It transforms the awareness which is
the nature of Being, which is the nature of consciousness itself. So the element of
transformation is there. Now what is this? This is getting deeper into the fabrics
of the constitution of the universe. hikh is a constitution of the universe. What
it leads to, and what is there actually, it is Kalpa. Kalpa is another word, Kalp
means transformation, transformation mechanics, this can be translated to some
extent by the word technology. Science is unfolded by hikh, unfolded, zero is
unfolded, and this unfoldment is in the nature of transformation. This
transformation is called Kalpa.5
3. Vykaraa: Creation is composed of layers, one within the other. On each
level there are different laws of nature functioning, and on each level there are specific
changes that can be brought about, specific transformations that are possible. The
process of creation of an objectfor example a thought, from the abstract field of self-
referral consciousness at the source of thought, goes through many different layers, and
experiences different transformations at every step. Grammar explains in detail the
different levels of transformation whereby the starting point, the Vedic root, expands and
expands until it becomes the fully expressed Vedic word. Different transformations, such
as the expansion of the root vowel, called Viddhi, the addition of various prefixes and
suffixes, the addition of case or conjugation endings, and the application of rules of
Sadhi, take place, each on its own level, in proper sequence, as the original root
expands and progresses towards becoming a fully expressed word of the language. This
process of expansion, which threads together the different layers of transformation until
the abstract root or source becomes fully expressed, completely manifest on the surface
of life is a culmination of the process of unfolding brought out in hikh and the process
of transformation examined in Kalpa. Maharishi explains the role of Vykaraa:
Where there is transformation there is evolution, and evolution is detailed in the

literature of Vykaraa. That is Vykaraa, that is this grammar, grammar of the
Vedic words explains all those values which make evident the transcendental
level which is being unfolded by hikh, education unfolding that, putting them
in terms of transformation, explaining them in terms of Vykaraa, grammar.6
4. Nirukta: As the Vedic root expands to become the Vedic word, at each new
level of expression, it becomes increasingly disconnected from the abstract field of all
possibilities in Transcendental Consciousness which is its source. However, if the
connectedness with the source were to be completely lost, completely forgotten, then the
impulse of creation would lose its momentum, and the creativity would be checked.
Nirukta provides the knowledge of the connectedness with the source at every step of
expansion. Due to Nirukta, the dynamism of progressive layers of expansion do not
overshadow the silence which is the reservoir of energy and intelligence giving rise to
that expansion. Maharishi explains:
Grammar is expanding, there is also a reversal of expansion. Reversal of

expansion is when we see silence and dynamism together. When dynamism is
seen emerging in silence, be careful that the silence is not lost to every forward
step. Because silence is eternal, dynamism is activity, but that activity is not
devoid of its source, not devoid of base, not devoid of silence, so the advancement
further is not devoid of the connection with the source. The example is when you
walk, you go forward, you expand. One foot goes forward, the other foot remains
behind. The other foot goes forward, the one foot remains behind. This is just a
very crude example. In this expansion, grammar, there is another hidden value in
expansion, that is going back to the source, maintaining connectedness with the
source. Silence is not lost. This is the speciality that when you unfold silence, the
dynamism is not lost. When you are dynamism, the silence is not lost.7
5. Chhandas: Chhandas is a branch of knowledge that simply counts the number
of syllables in the different Vedic meters. Vedic grammar starts with a monosyllabic
Vedic root, and through progressive adding of syllables in the process of expansion of the
root, creates the Vedic word, composed of many syllables. Nirukta, on the other hand,
starts with the multi-syllabic Vedic word, and indicates one or more mono-syllabic roots
that are at the root of the expression of that Vedic word. In the flow of expression in the
Vedic texts, both of these trends are lively and vital, drawing the expressed word out of
the silence of the unmanifest gap, and then again locating the unmanifest silence in the
dynamism of the expressed word. In between these two trends, there is the single
meeting point, where grammar and Nirukta meet, and that is in the countable number of
syllables. That meeting point, as Maharishi explains in the quote below, is like a river
dashing against a mountain. The expansion of Vykaraa meets the self-referral of
Nirukta at the junction between the syllable and the gap that follows. In the relationship
between the expressed syllable and the unmanifest gap, the emerging word and the
submerging into silence are simultaneously lively. This is the speciality of the
knowledge contained in Chhandas:
And when there is a turning point, you go forward you go back, you go forward
you go back, what are you doing? You are creating a whirlpool at the point of
return. A stream comes and dashes against the mountain, and there it becomes a
whirlpool. So going back and going forward, the returning point is a point, that
point is lively in terms of both directions, emerging and submerging. This is
Chhand. Chhand is a field of knowledge which deals with the meeting point of
Vykaraa and Nirukta. Chhand [is] that point. That [is] Total Knowledge at a
point.8
6. Jyotih: The culmination of all the knowledge of the Vedga is the
knowledge of Jyotih, which locates total knowledge of infinity on the basis of the
silence of self-referral consciousness unfolded through the science of hikh. When the
individual Vedic syllable plunges into the unmanifest gap that follows it, it undergoes
transformation in that field of silence and comes out as the next expression in sequence.
In that moment of silence, in that gap, Maharishi explains that there is complete
knowledge of the entire sequence of expression, so that the transformation takes place on
the basis of what has gone before, and all of what is yet to come in the overall expression
of knowledge. The awareness that comprehends the whole field of expression, and
computes the specific value required at that point has the total value of unmanifest silence
unfolded in it. It has all the knowledge of transformation by which one syllable is
transformed into another, it has all the knowledge of expansion described by Vedic
grammar, and of referral back to silence described by Nirukta, as well as the knowledge
of the countable numbers of expressed syllables that express the whirlpool where the
expansion of grammar and the referral to silence of Nirukta meet. That special quality of
awareness that incorporates all these values is called Jyotihmat praj. On the one
hand, the status of all-knowingness characteristic of Jyotihmat praj has been defined
in terms of knowledge of the unfolding sequence of the syllables of the Vedic texts, letter
by letter and gap by gap. On the other hand, because the stages of expansion of the Vedic
root according to the laws of Vykaraa correspond step by step to the stages of
expansion of the manifest object in creation to which the word corresponds, based on the
intimacy of name and form in the Vedic language, the ability to locate the total range of
sequential unfoldment of the syllables of the Veda in each point of the Vedic text is
precisely the same quality of consciousness that locates the totality of events of an
individuals life in the characteristics of the birth time. This is why the quality of
awareness called Jyotihmat praj is the culmination and supreme attainment of the
study of the Vedga: Jyotihmat praj unfolds not only total knowledge of the Laws
of Nature in the abstract, but practically applies that knowledge in terms of the minutiae,
the daily happenings, events, comings and goings, successes and failures, weaknesses and
inherent potentialities of the human condition. Jyotihmat praj is that level of
consciousness which practically applies the infinite, eternal, pure consciousness which is
abstractly unfolded in hikh, and progressively developed in each of the subsequent
branches of the Vedga. Maharishi explains:
Now total knowledge at a point is total knowledge of infinity, that is Jyotih.

Jyotihmat praj, it clarifies in the name itself, that it is a field of conscious-
ness, which appreciating the point value of consciousness, simultaneously it is
awake in the spread out value of point: Infinity, unboundedness. And that is
Jyotihmat praj where you see totality, you know totality, and in the practical
field, you know what this zero contains, you know by birth, just birth of someone,
that is the birthtime. And all the calculations are there to predict all his future of
life, hundred year, thousand year, whatever his span of life. Jyotih is capable of
calculating on what year what he'll do. And Jyotih expresses if you do some-
thing wrong, then the wrong has to be prevented before it rises. . . . Prevention of
problems, this is Vedic administration.9
This all-knowing quality of consciousness, while appreciating a point is at the
same time capable of being awake to the broader context of the nearby surroundings, and
the far distant cosmic environment: This quality of awareness is capable of performing
action in the world that will not violate any law of nature on any level of creation, and
will not violate the interests of the actor so that he will not create suffering for himself or
for those around him. A doer who can fulfill his desires without injuring himself or others
is acting in the light of knowledge, not in ignorance: This is the ideal characteristic of an
educated man. Education should aim for this. The attainment of this quality of
Jyotihmat praj is the fulfillment of everything one could hope to achieve through the
process of gaining knowledge. This is the shrine which the pilgrimage of education
should aspire for. The speciality of Vedic education, which is Consciousness-BasedSM
education, is that this long sought-for goal of education is attained, not by collecting facts
and concepts, not by understanding individual laws of nature as discovered by modern
sciences, but rather by culturing the nervous system of the student, refining the style of
functioning of the students brain.

III. THE EDUCATIONAL STRATEGY OF MAHARISHIS VEDIC EDUCATION
This new educational curriculum comprises direct experience of the self-referral
field of consciousness through the practice of the Transcendental Meditation technique
and reading of the Vedic Literature in sequence. Both lay emphasis on culturing the
nervous system of the student, developing the students brain. Maharishi teaches:
Maharishi Vedic University holds the human brain physiology to be the hardware
of a Cosmic Computer that can deliver anything through proper programming,
unlike other universities, which are based on the concept that all knowledge
cannot be gained by any one individual and therefore everyone is led to focus on
specific fields of knowledge.10
The speciality of the Transcendental Meditation technique is that it directly gives
rise to the experience of total brain functioning in the state of Transcendental
Consciousness. In the state of Transcendental Consciousness, the individual experiences
pure consciousness, consciousness awake in itself without any object of experience; it is a
state of complete abstraction, often described as restful alertness. This experience
cultures the brain to function as a whole: Maharishi insists that there is no other way to
culture total brain functioning other than through the experience of Transcendental
Consciousness, easily gained through the Transcendental Meditation technique.11 The

reading of the Vedic Literature in Sanskrit has its own unique EEG signature, indicating
increasing stabilization of the total brain functioning experienced through the
Transcendental Meditation technique, but with eyes open.12 The strategy of Maharishi
Consciousness-Based education is to implement both these technologies on a daily basis,
to profoundly culture the human brain physiology, systematically awakening the inner
genius of the student.
This paradigm of education, which is consciousness-based education, Vedic
education, promises dramatic benefits: 1) satisfying the thirst for knowledge in the
student; 2) creating an ideal man, an individual competent to fulfill his own desires
without injuring himself or others and without creating the ground for future suffering for
himself or others; and 3) finally, and perhaps most remarkably, raising individual health
to the level of perfection, so that the individual lives not only free from disease, but is
also capable of exploring the frontiers of longevity, expanding human life-span in the
direction of immortality.
This new paradigm of education is based on knowledge of how the human brain
functions, and how the brain can be cultured for optimum functioning.13 Here is a
remarkable synthesis, engineered by His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, bringing
together the complete knowledge of Natural Law systematically presented in the ancient
Vedic Science with the contemporary knowledge of human anatomy and physiology, and
specifically, the organization and function of the brain. The result, Maharishi explains, is
a program for enlivening the latent unbounded potential hidden in the consciousness and
physiology of every student:
Reading every aspect of the Vedic Literature as it flows and progresses in perfect
sequential order has the effect of regulating and balancing the functioning of the
brain physiology and training consciousness, the mind, always to flow in perfect
accordance with the evolutionary direction of Natural Law.
This training of the mind fulfills the purpose of education by fully training the
student to think and act spontaneously according to Natural Law.14
The purpose of education is fulfilled by enlivening the inner genius of the student,
enlivening the latent, untapped potential of the consciousness of the student, by
enlivening total knowledge in the awareness of every student. Total knowledge is the
proper foundation for multi-phased interdisciplinary action15the foundation of success

in every channel of endeavor.
When Maharishi uses the term Total knowledge, he is referring to knowledge of
everything. Everything means not just everything that is taught, or that could be taught,
but all the Laws of Nature, and all of their expressions in the phenomenal world. The
fulfillment of any aspiration, the achievement of any goal or desire depends on practical
knowledge of innumerable aspects of life. The enquiry into all the point values of
knowledge necessary for success in action could be unending, if one proceeds on the path
of mastering the diverse relative disciplines, math, physics, engineering, and so forth, one
by one. Yet, even though the attainment of the requisite knowledge piecemeal, point by
point is not a practical strategy for gaining complete knowledge, complete knowledge is
nevertheless necessary for success in action. According to Maharishi, complete, total
knowledge is easily attainable through Vedic Science. Total knowledge is available in its
pure state in the self-referral consciousness of the individual, and it is available in its
expressed values in the 40 branches of Vedic Literature. Maharishi explains that the
knowledge how to create, and hence the knowledge of how to achieve anything is
contained in the Vedic Literature:
It is interesting to see that all aspects of the Vedic Literature answer all possible
enquiries regarding the basic Creative Intelligence that promotes the
transformation of singularity into diversitythe transformation of the unmanifest
reality of consciousness into the manifest reality of diverse qualities of the
universethe transformation of Sahit into ihi, Devat, and Chhandasthe
transformation of consciousness into all possible expressions of consciousness
within the field of its own self-referral singularity.16
The total knowledge at the basis of the whole creation, the infinite organizing
power that has given rise to the diverse manifest universe is the source and the goal of
Maharishis new paradigm of education that synthesizes the ancient knowledge of Vedic
Science, and the modern knowledge of brain physiology. Total knowledge17 is at once
the source of every manifest expression in creation, and the goal of living enlightenment,
living life in light, living life in knowledge.
IV. SATISFYING THE STUDENTS THIRST FOR KNOWLEDGE

The students thirst for knowledge is only really satisfied when he gains complete
knowledge, total knowledge. The speciality of the Vedic system of education is that the
goal of knowledge is given first, at the very outset of the educational process, rather than
at the end of a long and tedious search. The first package of knowledge contains the total
knowledge in seed form, containing all possibilities within its structure. This all-possi-
bilities structure of total knowledge is then systematically unfolded as the educational
program advances. Knowledge remains total at every step. In this way, the student is
fulfilled for knowledge at all times, and has within his grasp the infinite organizing power
at the basis of creation.
Although modern physics has glimpsed the unified field of natural law in
Theories of Everything, such as Superstring Theory, the knowledge of physics is not yet
complete; research continues. Physicists cannot yet offer total knowledge to the student
and thereby satisfy the students thirst for knowledge. The same is true in chemistry,
biology, and indeed, in all the modern scientific disciplines. The ultimate has not been
reached in any discipline, and so there is no discipline that can satisfy the thirst for total
knowledge in the student. However, in contrast to the ongoing mission of research in all
of the fields of knowledge, Vedic Science, Maharishi contends, is a complete and perfect
science of life.18 The ongoing research project in Vedic Science is for every individual to
explore, verify and authenticate for himself the complete knowledge that is contained in
the Vedas and the Vedic Literature.
The sound A is the master key to opening the treasury of total knowledge
within the individual awareness. Maharishi quotes an expression in the Vedic Literature,
that affirms that, All of speech is contained in the letter A.
ak;ro vw sv;R v;k

akro vai sarv vk19
A is the first sound of the ik Veda, which begins
amI puroiht' yDSy devmOTvjm(

agnim e purohita yajasyadevam tvijam
A is the seed of total knowledge of Veda, which unfolds sequentially, syllable by
syllable from its first expression, always remaining connected to the total knowledge
contained in the first expression. Maharishi calls A the one syllable expression of the
Constitution of the Universe.20 That is to say, the total knowledge at the basis of
creation, the constitution or set of laws by which creation is carried forward, has
according to Vedic Science, a compact, concise one-syllable expression, that contains in
seed form all the knowledge of creation, and that is A.
What makes Vedic education simple and comprehensible, making it easy for even
a child to master total knowledge in a short time, is that the sound A is the sound of the
pure consciousness of the student, the inner Self of the student, reverberating. The inner
Self, the Transcendental Consciousness that lies deep within the awareness of every
individual, is called tm, in Sanskrit. The tm is a flow of A.21 The process of

unfolding total knowledge from within A is simultaneously and significantly the
process of unfolding total knowledge within the Self of the child, within the self-referral
consciousness of the individual. Vedic education starts with the knowledge of the Self,
and it continues to unfold total knowledge as the reverberations of the students own
consciousness. A is the master key of total knowledge because it provides entry into
the technologies of consciousness, the principles of the dynamism of Natural Law which
unfold infinite organizing power within the simplest form of human awareness.
IV. EIGHT FUNDAMENTAL TECHNOLOGIES OF CONSCIOUSNESS
The technologies of consciousness, which are contained in seed form within A,
are called Svara. As was seen in Chapter 2 of this dissertation, Svara means literally the
Ra of Sva, the reverberation (Ra) of the Self (Sva).22 The Svara, the
reverberations of the Self, are the vowels of the Vedic language. For all the Veda and the
Vedic Literature, every syllable has a vowel, a Svara. The vowels in Sanskrit are eight in
number, and these are the fundamental technologies of consciousness, the principles of
dynamism of Natural Law. They are A, I, U, i, Li, E, O, and A.
These were introduced in Chapter 2, where the alphabet was first described, but here
they are important as technologies of consciousness. When we understand them in
terms of the total field of knowledge, Maharishi explains, then these eight are the eight
qualities of dynamism: Eight technologies or eight dynamic values within one holistic
dynamic value of A. 23 The eight Svara represent the eight somersaults of A, as
A transforms itself systematically and sequentially from infinity to point, in the
expression AK, the first syllable of ik Veda.24 Maharishi explains how the expressed
sound A in the first syllable of ik Veda progressively minimizes in eight steps as the
sound A collapses onto a point:
Very gradual(ly) mantra, solid sound, loses [the] solidity of the sound, and
sequentially becomes unmanifest sound: A loses its totality gradually, and in
eight somersaults . . . it gets to Ma, point value.25
How do these simple sounds convey the dynamics of total knowledge? According to
Maharishi Vedic Science, the Svara encapsulate the total dynamism of Natural Law at the
basis of creation. The Svara are not only the fundamental sounds of the Vedic Alphabet,
but also the organizing principles by which the fabrics of Natural Law are sequentially
unfolded from within the Unified Field of all the Laws of Nature, the simplest form of
awareness which is the self-referral consciousness of every individual. The eight Svara,
seen as the somersaults, the sequential steps of the collapse of A to Ka in the first
expression of ik Veda, unfold the inner dynamics by which total knowledge is gained in
the educational program of reading the Vedic Literature. Uncovering the true
significance of the eight Svara, significance which is upheld through all of their
expressions in all the branches of Vedic Literature, it can now be understood how it was
said in ancient times that Rm, the son of Raghu, the hero of the Rmyana, went to his
teacher, Vasihha, and gained total knowledge in a short time. Maharishi explains:
What I am indicating is how in short time the whole knowledge is gained. In the
history of Rm, Rm went to his teacher and got total knowledge in short time.
Total knowledge in short time is the quality of self-referral characteristic of the
basis of all language.26
These eight Svara unfold the infinite dynamism of Natural Law in human awareness.
1A. The Svara A, Par Prakiti. The eight somersaults of A are called eight
Prakitis, or Apar Prakitithese eight somersaults constitute the divided Nature of
A. Contained within the sound A, there is first of all its undivided Nature, like the
roar of the marketplace from a distance, in which one cannot distinguish individual
voices. That undivided Nature of A is called Par Prakiti. The Svara A in its
undivided state presents total knowledge, the embodiment of the Par Prakiti. The fully
elaborated package of knowledge of the Par Prakiti is the first Maala of ik Veda.
In the human physiology, the knowledge of Par Prakiti is expressed in the 192
neuronal fibers within the brain and the peripheral nervous system, which together make
up the principle nerves of the human nervous system.

1B. The Svara A, Apar Prakiti. With regard to the divided nature of A, the
Apar Prakitis, A is again the first of the eight Svara. Maharishi explains that the
vowel A is defined by the words Akhaa, Ananta, and Apra.27 Khaa means
having chasms, gaps, or breaks; it comes from the root kha, to break, divide.28 Thus
A-khaa, with the negative prefix, A, means continuous, unbroken, not fragmentary,
whole. The word Ananta comes from the negative prefix An, together with anta,
meaning End, limit, boundary, term.29 Ananta therefore means, Endless, boundless,
eternal, infinite. Apra means not having an opposite shore, boundless, unbounded. It is
made up of the negative prefix, A, plus Pra, meaning, The further bank or shore or
boundary, and bank or shore, the opposite side, the end or limit of anything, the utmost
reach or fullest extent.30 Maharishi sums up all the meanings that define A with one
word, infinite.31 The flow of the infinite unbounded fullness of the Self has all
possibilities within it: A contains everything, all the Svara are in A, total Vedic
Literature is in A, total speech is in A, A, silence flowing, is there at the beginning

and at the end of every expression of the Veda.32 A is said even to be the most basic
syllable of all the 7000 languages of the world.33
Fundamentally there is one value, and then one becomes two and two becomes
three, and three becomes four, and four becomes five, becomes six and seven,
eight values. . . . This is the origin of the alphabets, the origin of sound in
specific quantities of vowels and consonants. [There are] eight vowels, and all
these eight vowels are inherent in the first vowel. And sequentially they emerge.
This is the emergence, sequential emergence of variety: Eight varieties, eight
qualities, eight natures, eight values emerging from one value A.34
The Svara A is the first somersault of A in the eight-fold collapse of A into
K in the first syllable of ik Veda. The sound A, representing infinite unbounded
silence, is the embodiment of the kha tattva, the space element or Prakiti. The fully
elaborated package of knowledge of kha Prakiti is the sixth Maala of ik Veda.
In the human physiology, the knowledge of kha is expressed in the joints, and in the
gaps in the physiology, as for example the synaptic gaps.35
2. The Svara I. As from a distance, the bustle of an active marketplace seems
to be a roar, a cacophony of sound in which nothing can be distinguished, but as one
approaches nearer and nearer to the marketplace, one begins to be able to distinguish
voices and sounds within that bustling roar, so also as one investigates into the nature of
A, one begins to distinguish its component parts. In this way, the seer Madhuchhandas,
in cognizing the first syllable of ik Veda, A, saw the infinity, the wholeness of total
knowledge in A; and at the same time he saw the flow of that wholeness. Wholeness is
on the move, wholeness is flowing, and that flow is expressed in the second sound, the
second Svara, I. I is said to be the sound of total dynamism, because it is the last
sound of ik Veda: ik Veda ends with va susahsati.

sm;nmStu vo mno yq; v" sush;sit 4

samnam astu vo mano yath va susahsati 4
Thus I is the culmination or goal of the entire flow of dynamism of Natural Law in ik
Vedathe entire flow of ik Veda comes to fulfillment in the expression of I. Two
distinct values can therefore be identified, the undifferentiated continuum of infinity
one might say infinite silenceexpressed in the sound A, and the immensely varied
dynamism of the Veda expressed in the sound I. Silence and dynamism together make
up the wholeness of knowledge contained in ik Veda. In the Upanihadic expression,
pU,Rmd" pU,Rimd' pU,;RTpU,RmudCyte

pU,RSy pU,Rm;d;y pU,Rmev;vixyte
x;iNt" x;iNt" x;iNt"
pram ada pram ida prt pram udacyate
prasya pram dya pram evvahihyate
o hnti hnti hnti
Pram ada pram ida has been explained by Maharishi to signify that A, ada is
fullness, totality, and I, ida, the expression of dynamism, is fullness, totality. The
words ada and ida, usually recognized as pronouns, are being presented by Maharishi
as Ad and Id, referring to A and I, infinite silence A and infinite dynamism I.

In a similar way, there is a Stra from the Yoga Stra,
vOs;Pymtr]
vitti srpyam ita atra
Vitti srpyam ita atra, states that the self-referral consciousness, svarpe avasthnam,
described in the previous Stra, has a circular motion, called Vitti. That circular motion,
the flow within the self-referral consciousness, is A becoming I, and I becoming
A, back and forth, over and over again. In this Stra, Ita stands for the Svara I, and
Atra stands for the Svara A. In this way, Maharishi concludes that A stands for total
knowledge, and I total dynamism, the action principle: Between A and I there is
total knowledge and the action principle based on that total knowledge.
The Svara I is the second somersault of A in the eight-fold collapse of A
into Ka in the first syllable of ik Veda. The sound I, representing all motion,
infinite dynamism, is the embodiment of the Vyu tattva, the air element or Prakiti. The
fully elaborated package of knowledge of Vyu Prakiti is the fifth Maala of ik Veda.
In the human physiology, the knowledge of Vyu is expressed in the lungs.36
3. The Svara U. Maharishi explains that within the cognition of the first
syllable of the ik Veda, there is the infinite silence of A, and the flow of infinity, I.
As A is being transformed into I, there is a process in which A is progressively
minimized, and I is progressively expanding. A therefore is submerging, and I is
emerging. There is a relationship between A and I, and this relationship points to a
third quality. This submergence, or convergence of A that allows I to come forward,
is a quality of hiding. A is being obscured by the hiding quality, and this makes it
possible for I to emerge. This hiding quality represents a third Svara, the Svara U.
Madhuchandas, the first seer of the Veda, in A, what he found? He heard A,

its very obvious, to any one, A, means flow, flow means I. I is a flow of
A. So in A he sees I, and when he sees I, what is simultaneously seeing,
that I is emerging, and A is converging. So this convergence of A and
emergence of I, so emergence of the dynamism, and convergence of the whole
thing. This convergence is also a dynamic quality, but it is a quality to hide. I
unfolds and U hides, these are the inner aspects of the language.37
Although emerging and submerging are reciprocal qualities, that value which brings
about emergence is called Devat, and that value which brings about submergence,
hiding, is called Chhandas. The three fundamental Svara, A, I and U, correspond
to ihi, Devat and Chhandas, the defining characteristics of the Vedic Sktas.
Therefore, these three together, A, I and U, are the three fundamental Svara, the
most fundamental sounds of the Vedic language.

The Svara U is the third somersault of A in the eight-fold collapse of A
into Ka in the first syllable of ik Veda. The sound U, representing the hiding
quality, Chhandas, is the embodiment of the Tejas tattva, the fire element or Prakiti.
The fully elaborated package of knowledge of Tejas Prakiti is the fourth Maala of ik
Veda. In the human physiology, the knowledge of Tejas, is expressed in the digestive
system.38
4. The Svara i. The collective sound of the three fundamental Svara
together, A, I, and U, presents a fourth sound, i. Because i encompasses all
the three, A, I and U, corresponding to ihi, Devat, and Chhandas, the
knowledge of i is the total knowledge of Veda. The name of ik Veda, i-K (or
i-G, taking into account the phonetic changes called Samdhi,) derives from AK, in
which the three fundamental Svara A, I and U, are submerging together onto a
point, Ka. The togetherness of A, I and U is expressed as i. Thus AK is
ik. ik Veda is the Veda that expounds the total knowledge of the collapse of A
into Ka, the completely elaborated details of the interaction of A, I and U,
comprising the three fundamental values of ihi, Devat and Chhandas.
The Svara i is the fourth somersault of A in the eight-fold collapse of A
into Ka in the first syllable of ik Veda. The sound i, representing the togetherness
or combined value of A, I, and U, is the embodiment of the Jal tattva, the water
element or Prakiti. The fully elaborated package of knowledge of Jal Prakiti is the
third Maala of ik Veda. In the human physiology, the knowledge of Jal is expressed
in the cardiovascular system, and the lymphatic system.39

5. The Svara ri. The next step in the progressive collapse of A into Ka,
takes the sound i, which is consciousness reverberating, and converts it into the
reverberation of physiology. This is the Svara ri, expressing the conversion of the
flow of consciousness into the flow of matter, the flow of physiology.

The Svara ri is the fifth somersault of A in the eight-fold collapse of A
into Ka in the first syllable of ik Veda. The sound ri, representing the conversion
of the flow of consciousness into the flow of physiology, is the embodiment of the
Pithiv tattva, the earth element or Prakiti. The fully elaborated package of knowledge
of Pithiv Prakiti is the second Maala of ik Veda. In the human physiology, the
knowledge of Pithiv is expressed in the bones and muscles of the body.40
6. The Svara E. The flow of physiology is an holistic flow, containing the
complete range of knowledge that was lively in the flow of consciousness. The flow of
consciousness was expressed in the Vitti or circular motion between A and I,
representing infinite silence and infinite dynamism: A, the first sound of ik Veda,
and I, the last sound of ik Veda. The physiology, waking up to the full range of
expression of silence and dynamism in one structure, puts these two sounds together in
one homogenous sound E. E thus represents the total sound of Veda awake in the
physiology.
The Svara E is the sixth somersault of A in the eight-fold collapse of A into
Ka in the first syllable of ik Veda. The sound E, representing the total knowledge
of Veda, from A to I, awake in the physiology, is the embodiment of the Manas
tattva, the mind Prakiti. The fully elaborated package of knowledge of the Manas
Prakiti is the seventh Maala of ik Veda. In the human physiology, the knowledge
of Manas is expressed in the hypothalamus and endocrine system.41

7. The Svara O. The Svara O is a further elaboration of the Svara E, in
which the hiding influence of A comes along with U; the A and the U together
make the homogenous sound O.
The Svara O is the seventh somersault of A in the eight-fold collapse of A
into Ka in the first syllable of ik Veda. The sound O, representing the combination
of A and U, is the embodiment of the Buddhi Prakiti. The fully elaborated package
of knowledge of the Buddhi Prakiti is the eighth Maala of ik Veda. In the human
physiology, the knowledge of Buddhi is expressed in the thalamus, the organ within the
brain responsible for controlling and governing the flow of sensory inputs.42
8. The Svara A. The Svara O collapses and becomes a point, the point of
consciousness. In this way, A collapses into a point A. This is the furthest
extremity of tmtm, the Self, is the collapse of A onto its own point Ma. In
this eighth Svara, the expression of the vowels is complete, and the total range of Sva-Ra,
the reverberations of the Self, the Svara have been completely unfolded.
The Svara A is the eighth somersault of A in the eight-fold collapse of A
into Ka in the first syllable of ik Veda. The Svara A presents the point value of
consciousness, the embodiment of the Ahakra Prakiti. The fully elaborated package
of knowledge of the Ahakra Prakiti is the ninth Maala of ik Veda. In the human
physiology, the knowledge of Ahakra is expressed in the brain and the immune
system.43
Point of consciousness A becomes point of physiology, Ka. Maharishi
explains these eight somersaults of A as the transformations that are taking place in the
gap between A and the full stop of A, the consonant Ka. The final step in the
collapse of infinity, A, onto its own point, is the transformation of the point of
consciousness A, into the point of physiology, Ka.
First step of unfoldment is that A becomes gap. AK, A becomes K. So

between A and K is unmanifest, this unmanifest is the gap, and in this gap
transformation takes place, transformation of A into I into U, A, I,
U, and Ri, Li, E, O, and A, comes to a point. So these eight
somersaults in the gap of the first word of the Veda gives us a very clear
perspective of how transformation takes place, and how all transformations from
infinity to point take place, in the first gap of the Rig Veda. A, Ka, NI,
between A and Ka, all these somersaults. So what is in the nature of it? In
the nature of it is A, is fullness, fullness has a quality of A, has a quality of
I expressed, and has a quality of U which makes it unmanifest. So A
immediately becomes a gap. So the word and the gap, the word and the gap, the
word and the gap, both different qualities, are defined in terms of Veda. What is
Veda? Veda is AK. A expressed, and unexpressed value immediately after

A till it becomes K.44
The pure Anusvra was described in Chapter 2 as a voiced sound involving only the
Nsika and no oral articulation. The mouth is kept naturally closed without forming any
particular articulation and the air is allowed to pass into the nasal cavity. As A
collapses into K, the closing of the glottis restricts the passage of air more and more
until just before the final collapse when the sound is completely choked off, there is a
moment when the passage of air into the mouth has been blocked, but there is still
movement of air into the nose, and there is still voiced sound. This is the expression of
the somersault of A. When this somersault is complete, then the voiced sound is
completely cut off, and the sound A has become completely unmanifest. At that
moment, when even the point of A is dissolved, A has become a gap. When the
eight somersaults of the collapsing A are complete, A has become completely
unmanifest. Then the unvoiced silence of Ka takes over. In that momentary gap
between the final collapse of A and the beginning of Ka there is a transformation,
Maharishi explains, between the point of consciousness, A and the point of
physiology, Ka. These two diametrically opposite values, consciousness and
physiology, are brought into relationship with each other as the eternal continuum of flow
of the sound A sequentially cones down to become the non-moving, non-flowing
stillness of a point.
In the gap, the unexpressed value immediately after A, there is the birth of
speech, where consciousness reverberates in terms of physiology, generating flow and
stop, vowels and consonants, syllables expressing the junction point between
consciousness and physiology. The vision of speech which Maharishi is presenting is the
flow of intelligence expressed in terms of the eternal relationship between infinity and
point, between silence and dynamism, between consciousness and physiology, between
vowels and consonants.45

The recognition of the junction point between A and Ka as the fountainhead
of all speech identifies Madhuchhandas as the seer of a theory of sound which His
Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi is now reviving as a comprehensive science of Sanskrit
phonetics on a cosmic scale. The eight somersaults of the collapse of A into the silence
of the gap, and the transformation in the gap into the point of physiology presents a
vision in seed form of the organizing power at the basis of all creation. This is the dignity
of the cognition by Madhuchhandas of the dynamics of transformation contained within
the first syllable of ik Veda, AK.

The Eight Svara in Terms of the Eight Prakiti. These eight somersaults of
A, embodied in the eight Svara, encompass the entire knowledge of the mechanics of
creation: They are, in the light of the cognition of Rishi Madhucchandas, the
fundamental technologies whereby stars, galaxies, even the whole universe is created out
of the empty space. They are, Maharishi asserts, The syllables of life. The eight
somersaults present step by step, the complete knowledge of each of the eight Prakiti in
turn. The eight Prakiti are the fundamental constituents of creation. Lord Kiha
explains in the Bhagavad Gt:
.Umr;ponlo v;yu" %' mno burev c

ah'k;r tIy' me .; p[itr/; 4
Earth, water, fire, air, space, mind, intellect and
Ego, this is my eight-fold divided Nature (Prakiti).46
Maharishi has explained that these eight Prakiti are fundamental themes of the
Maala of ik Veda. The first Maala expounds the comprehensive knowledge of
Nature, Prakiti, in its undivided state. Maala two through nine describe each of the
eight Prakiti, starting with Earth element, and the tenth Maala describes the Absolute,
unmanifest value, which is called Puruha in the Skhya system.

Building on Maharishis analysis of the ten Maala of ik Veda in terms of the
eight Prakiti, His Majesty King Nader Rm has correlated each Maala with an organ
system in the physiology. Thus, according to H.M. King Nader Rm, the ik Veda
contains the total knowledge of human physiology, organized along the lines of the eight
fundamental elements called Prakiti. The eight Prakiti present a comprehensive system
of categorizing the structure and function of human physiology.
Dr. John Hagelin, a theoretical physicist, has explored fundamental parallels
between the objective elements, Earth, Water, Fire, Air and Space, and the five
fundamental spin-types in contemporaray Quantum Field Theories.47 According to
Hagelin, the eight Prakiti present a comprehensive system for categorizing all the force
and matter fields at the basis of manifest creation.
Summing together the viewpoints of these ancient and modern sciences in terms
of the eight Prakiti, it has been said that the universe is made up of these eight Prakiti;
the human physiology, a microcosm of the whole, is again made of these eight Prakiti;
and the eight Svara, the eight fundamental vowels of the Vedic language, express on the
level of speech these same eight different values of Prakiti. This gives a glimpse of how
speech might be capable of binding the boundless,48 giving expression to the infinite
dynamism of total Natural Law at the basis of creation. In order to fully appreciate the
implications of every syllable expressed in Vedic language, one must be a theoretical
physicist, and one must be a physiologist as well. The relationship between name and
form, between sound and meaning in the Vedic language, has as its theater the entire
manifest creation and its corresponding counterparts in the human physiology.
Maharishis Revival of the Complete Knowledge of Vedic Phonetics, hikh.
The parallel between the individual physiology and the universe is the subject of a Vedic
expression, As is the individual, so is the universe.49
yq; ip<@ tq; b[;<@

yath pie tath brahme
The relationship between the individual and the cosmos is the proper launching point of
Vedic phonology, hikh. In the science of hikh as Maharishi is reviving it, the
sounds of the Vedic Literature, properly pronounced in precise sequence can culture the
human physiology towards perfection by expressing on the level of speech the self-
interacting dynamics of universal life. Maharishis new science of speech synthesizes the
traditional knowledge of hikh with the knowledge of physiology, physics and
cosmology in one all-encompassing science of Total Natural Law, expressed in the
Constitution of the Universe, ik Veda, and encapsulated in the eight Svara located in the
first syllable of ik Veda.50
In the foregoing the broad outline of a science of speech based on the eight
somersaults of A has been presented. As every Vedic syllable collapses into the gap
and gets transformed into the next syllable, it progresses through eight somersaults,
enlivening in its collapse each of the eight Prakiti in turn.51 According to Maharishi,
these dynamics of the gap are characteristic of the dynamics of the creative process in
Nature, and are characteristic of the expression of speech in human physiology.52 As
consciousness flows in the expression of the speech of the Vedic Literature, the different
qualities of the eight Prakiti are enlivened, from moment to moment, involving the
entire physiology in a precise sequence of expression that spontaneously and naturally
attunes the intelligence of the physiology to the order and intelligence in the whole of
Nature, which Maharishi calls the Constitution of the Universe.53 Maharishi calls this
flow of intelligence the self-referral dynamics of consciousness.
Maharishis Vedic Science concludes that the four Veda and the thirty-six aspects
of the Vedic Literature together structure the process of creation and evolution
through the self-referral dynamics of consciousness, and render the process of
creation to be the process of evolution; and this is how the mechanics of the ever-
expanding universe are administered by the self-interacting dynamics of the Veda
and Vedic Literature, which are the self-interacting dynamics of everyones
consciousness. . . . Now it is clear to us that the total organizing power of Natural
Law, which is lively within the self-referral dynamics of Natural Law within the
GAPS and words of the Veda, is the reality of the self-referral Transcendental
Consciousness of everyone.54
In this way, the program of the Vedic Literature Reading Curriculum, reading the
Vedic Literature in sequence from beginning to end, is the showpiece of an holistic
science of speech, that is capable of enlivening in the student the benefit of total
knowledge of Natural Law. A vision of this grand synthesis of Eastern and Western
sciences in terms of the self-interacting dynamics of consciousness and the
transformations taking place in the gaps, the framework of a systematic science of
speech, is shown in chart form in Maharishi Vedic University: Celebrating Perfection in
Education.55 However, it is not necessary to devote many years of study in physics, math,
and physiology, in order to appreciate Maharishis synthesis of the modern scientific
disciplines in this new revival of Vedic phonetics: There is a shortcut. In order to take full
advantage of the Vedic science of phonology to benefit personal life, one needs only to
learn how to properly pronounce the 52 letters of the Vedic alphabet, and then begin to
read the texts of the Vedic Literature in sequence. Maharishis revival of hikh
systematically applies to practical life the whole depth and breadth of the ancient Vedic
wisdom with a simple technique that is within the reach of everyone.
Harnessing the Syllable as a Technology of Consciousness. While it has been
seen that these Svara encapsulate the total knowledge of creation, that they are syllables
of life, embodying the knowledge of the Constitution of the Universe by which Nature
governs the whole creation, it is actually not sufficient merely to read the Vedic
Literature in sequence. This is because these eight Svara, containing within themselves
the seeds of all creation, are not objective, manifest sounds: They are transformations of
the unmanifest, and that means transformations within the Transcendental Consciousness
of every individual. They cannot be known or realized by reading alone, without
cultivating the requisite state of Being. Total brain functioning cannot be gained without
direct experience of Transcendental Consciousness.56 Reading the Vedic Literature is of

no use to the individual who has not opened the windows of his own inner unbounded
awareness through the practice of the Transcendental Meditation technique. This is
because the Constitution of the Universe, expressed as the reverberations of the Self, the
Svara, can only be known on its own level. The Svara can only be comprehended and
made use of by someone who is open to experience of his own pure consciousness, his
own Self. The Svara are to be grasped and experienced on their own level, by Being
them. This is the import of the icho Akhare verse, described in Chapter 2, which
exclaimed, He who does not have that level of consciousness, what can the hymns of the
Veda accomplish for him? Culturing of the awareness is a corequisite of the program of
reading the Vedic Literature.
Between the eight Svara of Vedic language, properly pronounced, in perfect
sequence, by an individual who has gained pure consciousness, and the every day
expressions in all the 7000 languages of mankind on earth, there is a junction point
between the universal expression of total Natural Law and its individual manifest
expression. Maharishi says:
All these varying values of the vowels and consonants of the language: They are
the junction point of the individual consciousness and Cosmic Consciousness.
Here is the meeting point of the Absolute Order in the universe and the disorder
or, we can say, orderin terms of the individual. Order in terms of the Cosmos
ever-expandingand order of the individual. And individual means either a
destroying tendency or a supportive tendency, either Truth or untruth, either
ugliness or purity. The meeting point of the two constitutions: constitution of the
individual and Constitution of the Universethe meeting point of them is the
meeting point of the Cosmic Order, Eternal Cosmic Order, and eternal disorder on
the individual. That is the meeting point of the cosmic reality and individual
realityUniversal Consciousness and individual consciousness.57
The syllable, Maharishi explains, is the meeting point of the individual and the
universal. Everyone is already speaking and acting, but their speech and their action is
not the infinitely orderly expression of the Constitution of the Universe. Instead their
speech and action is the expression of disorderindividual desires and actions that do
not take into account the total knowledge of creation, that are not spontaneously in
accordance with the needs of the family, society, nation, world and universe as a whole.
If one could train the individual awareness to function in accordance with the
Constitution of the Universe, then the individual could participate in the Cosmic Order, in
the Purity of Universal Existence, in his every thought, speech and action. This is the
program supplied by Vedic education. Vedic education makes use of the perfect
orderliness of the Vedic sounds, the Svara, pronounced in proper sequence in each of the
texts of Vedic Literature. These eight technologies of consciousness are complementary

to the technology that directly cultures the individual awareness to come in tune with the
Universal field of Cosmic Order, through the experience of Transcendental
Consciousness, the simplest form of human awareness, easily gained through the practice
of the Transcendental Meditation technique. The complete knowledge of the mechanics
of creation is accessible by virtue of the characteristics of each letter, each Svara, but
only in the proper context of experiencing the sounds as the reverberations of the Self, the
reverberations of Transcendental Consciousness, opened to the awareness during the
practice of the Transcendental Meditation and TM-Sidhi programs. That is why the
practice of the Transcendental Meditation and TM-Sidhi programs is corequisite to the
program of reading the Vedic Literature in sequence.

There is a program to harness the full organizing power of the syllable, and that is
the formula of Vedic education, Close the eyes and transcend, and open the eyes and
read the Vedic Literature.58 This is a comprehensive technology that enlivens the infinite
creative potential, the latent inner genius of every individual by handling the junction
point of individual and universal, the junction point between the individual constitution
and the Constitution of the Universe, the syllable. The individual unit of speech, the letter
of the alphabet, has been learned by rote since early childhood. And yet, that same
syllable sits at the junction point between the individual and the Universal Cosmic
Existence, because that same syllable can be aligned with man-made law and man-made
order, or aligned with Cosmic Law and the Constitution of the Universe. This junction
point is the target of Vedic education.
The awakening of pure knowledge, along with the infinite organizing power of
Natural Law, with its eight distinct technologies, all operating within the consciousness
of the student of Vedic Science, can be accomplished in a short time, by making use of
these two programs, the direct experience of the self-referral field of consciousness
through the practice of the Transcendental Mediation and TM-Sidhi programs, and
reading the Vedic Literature in sequence in the language of Natural Law, the language of
the eight Svara, the ancient Vedic Sanskrit language. These programs combined in one
educational curriculum will present to the student total knowledge at every step of his
education, so that at every turn, throughout his educational career, his thirst for
knowledge will be satisfied.
V. CREATING PERFECT HEALTH AND RESEARCHING IMMORTALITY
In Maharishi Vedic Science, health is defined as Svsthya, establishment in the
Self. The Self that is intended to be the platform of health is not the individual ego, but
rather the broad, unbounded Nature of the higher Self, the cosmic Nature of man. This
inner Self is described in the Bhagavad Gt as undecaying and immortal. Chapter 2,
verse 20 says:
n j;yte im[yte v; kd;c;y' .UTv; .vt; v; n .Uy"

ajo nTy" x;toy' pur;,o n hNyte hNym;ne xrIre
na jyate mriyate v kadcinnya bhtv bhavit v na bhya
ajo nitya vato'ya puro na hanyate hanyamne arre
He is not born, nor does he ever die, nor once having been does he ever cease to be.
The Self is Unborn, eternal, everlasting. . . . This quality of eternity is the playground of
life; Maharishi says, that according to the Veda, life is infinity, life is immortality. The
standard of health in Maharishi Vedic Science is not merely freedom from disease, but
also freedom from the grip of the aging process: Healthy is he who is immortal, who is
not decaying.
The field of health encompasses the knowledge of human physiology and how it
functions; but it has been shown that the Svara of the Vedic language may be correlated
with the different organ systems of the human physiology: The Svara encompass within
themselves the seeds of total knowledge of human physiology. Thus the Veda, whose
every syllable contains one of these eight Svara, is an expanded package of knowledge of
how the human physiology functions: The field of health is just the field of the Veda. All
knowledge of perfect health may therefore be said to be contained in the first word of the
Veda, A, and its elaboration in the gap following A, where the A progressively
becomes unmanifest until it is completely lost in a point. So manifest value totality, A,
and unmanifest value, where A changes into A, and A changes into Ka.
These changes are there within the eternal non-change. This is the total knowledge of
health contained in the first word of ik Veda. In expounding the Vedic system of health
care, Maharishi explains that the blueprint of perfect health, the textbook for the ideally
functioning, undecaying human physiology, is located in the relationship of these eight
Svara, contained in the first syllable of ik Veda.
The first syllable of ik Veda, AK, is the seed of total knowledge which is
elaborated in the ten Maalas of ik Veda, and further elaborated in the four Vedas,
ik, Sma, Yajur and Atharva, and even more elaborated in the 36 branches of Vedic
Literature. This complete range of expression of Natural Law contained in seed form in
the first word of ik Veda, is the expression of the fabrics of the Self, which is nothing
other than the knowledge of immortality. The impulses of the Vedic Literature, telling its
own story to itself, are the expression of immortality on its own level. Maharishi says,
This whole Vedic Literature is the definition, and we could now say the qualification of
the unified state of immortality, eternity.59 The Vedic Literature is the comprehensive
Literature of the speech of tm: through all these words immortality is described.
Immortal, Maharishi explains, is the real value of life.
Science and technology of the Veda is the science and technology of creation, and
this is science and technology of achieving and maintaining perfect health.60 Long life,
Maharishi says, is the new destiny of perfection brought about by the inauguration of
colleges of Maharishi Vedic Science around the world where the knowledge of the 40
branches of Vedic Science will be taught in their completeness. Long life is available on
the level of the transcendental Being, the self-referral consciousness that lies deep within
every human being on earth. Gaining knowledge of the eternity of the transcendent
expressed in the Vedic Literature is the theme of Vedic education, the theme of hikh.
hikh unfolds that quality of immortality which is already there latent within the Self of
every individual. Unfolding the immortality that is already present in the blueprint of
Vedic Literaturethis is how perfect health and long life is achieved in the program of
reading the Vedic Literature.
VI. EDUCATION TO DEVELOP THE TOTAL BRAIN
The possibility through Vedic education, Maharishis consciousness based
education, is to raise every student to perfection. Every student should become the master
of Natural Law, the master of creation. Every student should be able to fulfill his
individual desires, and be able to participate in society as an ideal citizen, of maximum

usefulness to himself and to everyone around him. This means learning to use the full
potential of the human nervous system, learning to harness the power of whole-brain-
functioning. With this end in view, with this possibility of perfection in education
dawning, how each student spends his time in school becomes crucial: Is the time spent
in culturing the brain, familiarizing the student with the different flavors of self-referral
functioning of the whole brain? If, rather than enlivening the total brain, and learning to
harness the infinite organizing power vested in whole-brain functioning, the student is
engaged in learning concepts, his time is wasted; not because learning concepts in math
or physics, grammar or literature is inherently bad, but in view of the opportunity
presented to develop the total brain. Failure to avail of that possibility during the student
years when the brain is most pliable, is regrettable. In terms of developing the full
potential of the brain, concept-based education is not only a waste of the students
precious time, it is fraudulent. Concept-based education actually creates functional holes
in the brain by training the student to be satisfied with partial brain functioning.
Therefore students at every level of school and college should enliven total brain
functioning by practicing the Transcendental Meditation technique twice a day, and
should spend as much time as possible reading the Vedic Literature in Sanskrit.
V. MAHARISHI'S VISION OF IDEAL EDUCATION
Maharishi University of Management's Vedicreserve website presents the entire
Vedic Literatureultimately about 60,000 pagesin sequence, in a consistent type-face,
without distraction of commentaries or translations, and with all the texts arranged in
proper order. This is the necessary foundation for immediate implementation of the most
powerful technologies of education available in the world todayMaharishi's
educational technologies which awaken the total brain of every student, giving every
individual access to his own unbounded inner resourcefulness. In this dissertation the
history of the development of the Vedicreserve website has been reviewed in the context
of the Doctoral Program in Maharishi Vedic Science at Maharishi University of
Management; the Sanskrit alphabet has been examined in depth with special emphasis on
the expositions by the ancient hikh-kra, the writers of the textbooks of Vedic
phonetics; the individual textbooks that comprise the limbs of the Veda, the six Vedga,
have been explored, presenting in brief the content of each text as well as the role of that
quality of intelligence in human physiology as described by His Majesty King Nader

Rm; and the textbooks have been presented in tabular format of all the remaining 30
branches of Vedic Literature, with their beginning and ending pages. (Please refer to
Appendix 1.) Finally, in this last chapter, the theoretical underpinnings, the inner
dynamics of the educational program of reading Vedic Literature have been examined.
Maharishi's program to read the Vedic Literature from beginning to end is now seen to be
fully actualized and completely accessible to everyone in the world through the World-
Wide-Web.
Maharishi describes the advantage of his Consciousness-Based Vedic Education
in the context of describing the curriculum of the new International University of World
Peace. He gives an inspiring vision of the fulfillment of education, the vision that is the
guiding light of this dissertation:
Every higher degree of knowledge will be just the expansion of Total

Knowledgewhich was out of awareness, which existed and is functioning in the
universe. Its application is not to be designed anew. Its not a design of human
mind. Its taking the functioning value of consciousness of the cosmic mind. . . .
The International University of World Peace is not anything that is new that has
been constructed by usno. It is the old; it is the ancientthe ancient, eternal,
old value of Total Knowledge that has been out of human awareness. And then
our studentsthe future citizens, the present citizens of the worldare going to
be lively in that field of Total Knowledge.
The curriculum of our International University of World Peace is a curriculum

which is already in force. And where it is? It is available from beginning to end of
the Vedic Literature. It starts with A and goes into Ka and NI and
expanding value of sound. Expanding value of the language is the language that
the totality blossoms in its magnitude, more and more. And these are the higher
classes of our International University.
And because this curriculum is just opening the awareness to the existing
expanding realities, every student of our university will be opening his awareness
to wholeness from the first day. And he opens that wholeness more, and enters
into that more and more. So the wholeness that is there at every level of creation
from point to infinity: that will be the direct exploration day by day by every
student of our university.
Its not that well succeed. It is that we put ourselves on the escalator of success,
which is always going on and on and ongoing on from point to infinity. In the
point: the curriculum explains the totality of Natural Law in the pointin two
points, two fullnesses; three points, three fullnesses; four points, fullnesses. This
is how sequentially developing awareness of the already existing, functioning
cosmic government withthat will be owned by every student of our University.
Every student of our University will be a lighted lamp of Total Knowledge from
the very first day. Second day: again somethingthe same Total Knowledge
blossoming more, the same Total Knowledge blossoming more, the same Total
Knowledge blossoming more.
We can think of an automation of increasing light in a lamp. These days, its

possible to imagine. You put a switch on, and the switch lights a lamp: maybe
one-watt lamp, and then next moment two-watt lamp, and a three-watt lamp, and
four-watt lamp, thousand-watt lamp, million-watt lamp, trillion-watt lamp
increasing: the light increasing. But the whole light was there even in the first
flame. And the intensity of light increases. As it comes up, it keeps on increasing,
increasing, increasing, increasing.
That is the curriculum of Total Knowledge right from the beginning, becoming
livelier in the consciousness of every student, in the consciousness of all the
studentsthousands of students. And when they grow into their youth, the whole
population of the world in increasing intensity of enlightenmentincreased
intensity of enlightenment.
But the full flame is there right from the beginning. The flame increases in its
fullness and fullness and fullness, like that, like that. And where does the flame of
fullness of knowledge increase? It increases in the field of action. So the silence
decreases, dynamism increases, until the awareness of the student meshes with the
dynamismwith the silent dynamismof the universal government, running in
complete silence but in full enlightenment with the Total Natural Law: total
valueinfinite, unbounded, eternal, invincible value of Total Natural Law,
lighted at every stage of the students life, every dayevery day the same
fullness, more and more, and ultimately, more than the most.61
Notes:
1
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Vedic Study and the Science of Creative Intelligence, the
source, course and goal of knowledge, Lesson 2: The Radiant Flowers of the Garden of
Knowledge, videotaped course, (Interlaken, MERU, 1974).
2
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Philosophy of Yagya, audiotaped lecture, (Engelberg,
Switzerland: MERU, Nov. 11, 1973).
3
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Maharishis Inaugural
Address to the World Parliament on hikh, January 26, 2006, videotaped lecture,
MERU, Holland.
4
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, January 26, 2006.
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
Only the experience of Transcendental Consciousness makes use of total brain
physiology. Maharishi's Global News Conference, July 24, 2002.
12
Travis, F.T., Olsen, T., Egenes, T., & Gupta, H.K. (2001). Physiological patterns
during practice of the Transcendental Meditation Technique compared with patterns
while reading Sanskrit and a modern language. International Journal of Neuroscience,
109, 7180.
13
The knowledge of how the brain functions is brought to light by modern
phsyiological sciences, especially EEG and NMR studies showing the distinctive
physiological changes that characterize different tasks. The knowledge of how to culture
the brain for optimum functioning is drawn from the ancient Vedic Science.
14
15
Please refer to Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, SCI and Interdisciplinary Study, Lesson
28 of Science of Creative Intelligence Teacher Training Course, 33 lesson videotaped
course, Fuiggi, Italy, 1972.
16
17
For further development of what Maharishi means by the expression, total
knowledge, please refer to Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, (1994), pp. 37ff.
18
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Vedic Science: the Perfect Science of Life, in
Conference on Science, Consciousness and Ageing, videotaped lecture, January 19, 1980,
MERU: Seelisberg, Switzerland.
19
Hrta Smiti 3:66.
20
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Inauguration of Worldwide Poverty Removal Program:
Maharishi's Address, in Establishment of the International Capital of the Global
Country of World Peace in Geneva, Switzerland, videotaped lecture, December 1, 2005.
21
tm is t-m: t is A with ablative ending, giving the meaning from A, so
tm refers to the flow of A, the flow of consciousness from infinity to point, from A
to Ma.
22
Maharishi Channel, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Maharishi's Global News Conference,
videotaped lecture, December 3, 2003.
23
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahaesh Yogi, Inaugural Address to the
World Parliament on Education, February 5, 2006, videotaped lecture, Vlodrop,
Holland.
24
Maharishi explains that the first syllable of Rik Veda is AK, which through rules
of internal Sadhi is transformed from a hard unvoiced consonant to a soft, voiced
consonant, in the word Agni.
25
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Inaugural Address to the
World Parliament on Culture and Religion, February 13, 2006, videotaped lecture,
Vlodrop, Holland.
26
Maharishi Mahaesh Yogi, Feb. 5, 2006.
27
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Inaugural Address to the
World Parliament on Health and Immortality, February 9, 2006, videotaped lecture,
Vlodrop, Holland.
28
Monier-Williams, Monier, A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, etymologically and
philologically arranged with special reference to cognate Indo-European languages,
(Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1995).
29
Monier-Williams.
30
Monier-Williams.
31
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Feb. 9, 2006.
32
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Inauguration of Maharishi
Vedic University: Maharishi's Address, in Establishment of the International Capital of
the Global Country of World Peace in Geneva, Switzerland, November 28, 2005,
Vlodrop, Holland.
33
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Inauguration of Maharishi Vedic University: Maharishi's
Address.
34
Maharishi Mahaesh Yogi, Feb. 5, 2006.
35
Maharishi Open University, Nader, Tony, Dr. Tony Nader presents Veda in
Human Physiology as the knowledge to establish Ram Raj, videotape, March, 1999, 42
min.
36
Nader, Tony, Dr. Tony Nader presents Veda in Human Physiology.
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Maharishi's Inaugural
Address, World Parliament on Law and Order, March 5, 2006, videotaped lecture,
MERU, Holland.
45
Conference, The Whole Vedic Literature is the Sequentially Emerging Totality of the
Self, January 15, 2003.
46
Bhagavad Gt, Chapter 7, verse 4.
47
Hagelin, J. S. Restructuring physics from its foundation in light of Maharishi's
Vedic Science. Modern Science and Vedic Science 3(1): 3-72, 1989. Also Collected
Papers v5., Paper 430, p. 3701.
48
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Science of Creative Intelligence Teacher Training Course,
Lesson 25: SCI and Speech, videotaped lecture, (Fuiggi, Italy: Maharishi International
University, 1972).
49
Maharishi Open University off-the-air program slates show this traditional Vedic
expression translated into many of the languages of the world.
50
The blueprint of this synthesis forms the subject matter of the book, Maharishi
Mahesh Yogi, Maharishi Vedic University: Celebrating Perfection in Education, (India:
Maharishi Vedic University Press, 1997). Please refer to for example, pp. 71 and 73, and
the series of charts, Celebrating Vision of Total Knowledge.
51
A detailed study of this is available in terms of the sequential unfoldment of ik
Veda according to Maharishis Apauruheya Bhhya, in Maharishi Mahesh Yogi,
(1997), pp. 150151 ff.
52
53
54
55
Please refer to Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, (1997), pp. 8ff, 52ff and 150ff.
56
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Total Brain Functioning
versus Modern Psychology, in Maharishis Global News Conference, July 31, 2002.
57
Maharishi Open University, Maharishis Global News Conference, Maharishi
Mahesh Yogi, The syllable is the meeting point between the Cosmic Constitution and
the Administration of Individual Life, January 26, 2005.
58
Quote from popular poster, based on Morris, Bevan, The Value of Reading Vedic
Literature: Dr. Bevan Morris Addresses the Guru Purnima Assembly, July 17, 1994,
audiotaped lecture, Maharishi International University, Fairfield, Iowa, and Maharishi
Mahesh Yogi, (1994), p. 117.
59
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, February 9, 2006.
60
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, February 9, 2006.
61
Conference, June 8, 2005.
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

ABSTRACT
The Vedicreserve website presents nearly 50,000 pages of consistently type-set
Devangar text as an ordered, sequential program of reading of more than 300 heretofore
scattered texts of the Vedic Literature that have been identified by Maharishi Maharishi
Yogi as the essential components of a simple and universal curriculum of total
knowledge. In this program, first proposed by Maharishi Mahesh Yogi in 1991, students
read the entire Vedic Literature in sequence from beginning to end in Sanskrit. Practical
benefits of this reading program have been verified in a series of dissertations at
Maharishi University of Management.
In this dissertation a model curriculum of reading the Vedic Literature is
presented for the six Vedga, a group of texts encompassing the Vedic sciences of
phonetics, Yaja, grammar, etymology, prosody, and Vedic astrology. Included in this
model curriculum are samples of each text, description of the content and structure of
each text, and presentation of the correlates in human physiology, based on the research
of Dr. Tony Nader. Fifty-four hikh texts and 72 Kalpa texts are reviewed; the
Ahdhyy is described along with five satellite texts; Nirukta, and its word list, the
Nighau, is described, the Pigalachhandas-Stra is presented as the textbook of
Chhandas, the fifth Vedga, and 15 texts belonging to Jyotih, Vedic astrology and
astronomy, are described. In all, 150 texts belonging to the Vedga are described, and
the proper sequence and program of reading is laid out.

iv
For the 30 remaining branches of Vedic Literature that students read, 180
individual texts are identified and referenced, and an overview of the structure and the
beginning and ending paragraphs of each text is presented.
Finally, the inner dynamics of the program of reading Vedic Literature is
explained in terms of a revival of the ancient Vedic science of phonetics brought about by
His Holiness Maharishi Mahesh Yogi. Locating all eight vowels (Svara) of the Vedic
language in the first syllable of ik Veda, Maharishis science of speech synthesizes the
traditional knowledge of hikh, Sanskrit phonetics, with the knowledge of modern
physiology, physics and cosmology in one all-encompassing science of Total Natural
Law.
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

APPENDIX I:
Completing The Reading Curriculum:
Darhanas, Upaveda, yurveda, Brhmaas, and Prtihkhyas
Table of Contents of Appendix
Darhanas 664
Upaveda 686
yurveda 742
Brhmaas Loop 758
Prtihkhyas 1012
Upga 664
Branch 7: Nyya Darhanam

Structure: 5 Chapters with 2 divisions each.
Beginning:
Ny;y dxRnm( p[qmo?y;y" p[qm a;ik"
p[m;,p[meys'xyp[yojn;Ntis;Nt;vyvtkin,Ryv;djLpivt-
<@;heTv;.;sCzlj;iting[hSq;n;n;' tvD;n;i"eys;i/gm" 1 du"-
%jNmp[viO doWimQy;D;n;n;muror;p;ye tdnNtr;p;y;dpvgR" 2 p[-
Ty=;num;nopm;nxBd;" p[m;,;in 3 iN{y;qRsi' nkWoTp' D;nmVyp-
deXymVyi.c;r Vyvs;y;Tmk p[Ty=m( 4 aq tTpUvk R i]iv/mnum;n'
pUvvR CzWvTs;m;Nyto ' c 5 p[iss;/My;RTs;?ys;/nmupm;nm( 6
a;opdex" xBd" 7 s iiv/o ;;qRTv;t( 8 a;TmxrIreiN{y;-
qRbiu mn"p[vO doWp[Te y.;vfldu"%;pvg;RStu p[mye m( 9 Cz;Wp[y-
su%du"%D;n;Ny;Tmno ilm( 10 ceie N{y;q;Ry" xrIrm( 11 `[;,-
rsnc=uSTvKo];,IiN{y;i, .Ut>e y" 12 pOiqVy;pStejo v;yur;k;-
ximit .Ut;in 13 gN/rspSpxRxBd;" pOiqVy;idgu,;Stdq;R" 14
buipliB/D;RnimTynq;RNtrm( 15 yugpJD;n;nuTpimRnso ilm(
16 p[viO v;RGbuixrIr;rM." 17 p[vtRn;l=,; doW;" 18 punTpi"
p[Te y.;v" 19 p[viO doWjintoqR" flm( 20 b;/n;l=,' du"%m( 21
tdTyNtivmo=opvgR" 22 sm;n;nek/moppeivRpi[ tpeplB?ynu-
plB?yVyvSq;t ivxeW;pe=o ivmxR" s'xy" 23 ymqRmi/Ty
p[vtRte tTp[yojnm( 24 l*ikkprI=k;,;' yiSmqe buis;My' s
;Nt" 25 tN];i/kr,;>yupgms'iSqit" is;Nt" 26 s ctuivR/"
svRtN]p[ittN];i/kr,;>yupgms'iSqTyq;RNtr.;v;t( 27 svRtN];iv-
StN]ei/toqR" svRtN]is;Nt" 28 sm;ntN]is" prtN];-
is" p[ittN]is;Nt" 29 yiTs;vNyp[kr,isi" soi/kr,-
is;Nt" 30 aprIi=t;>yupgm;ixeWprI=,m>yupgmis;Nt" 31
p[itD;hetdU ;hr,opnyingmn;Nyvyv;" 32 s;?yindex R " p[itD; 33
d;hr,s;/My;RTs;?ys;/n' het"u 34 tq; vw/My;Rt( 35 s;?y-
s;/My;RmR.;vI ;Nt d;hr,m( 36 tipyRy;; vprItm( 37
Upga 665
Branch 7: Nyya Darhanam continued

Ending:
p[itWe/e ip sm;no doW" 48 svR]vw m( 39 p[itWe/ivp[itWe/e
p[itWe/doWvoW" 40 p[itWe/' sdoWm>yupTe y p[itWe/ivp[itWe/e sm;no
doWp[so mt;nuD; Svp=l=,;pe=oppyups'h;re hetiu ndxR e prp=doW;-
>yupgm;Tsm;no doW" 41 it p[qm a;ik"
pmo?y;y" itIy a;ik"
p[itD;h;in" p[itD;Ntr' p[itD;ivro/" p[itD;s'Ny;so heTvNtrmq;RNtr'
inrqRkmivD;t;qRmp;qRkmp[;k;l' NyUnmi/k pun_mnnu.;W,m-
D;nmp[it.; iv=epo mt;nuD; pyRnyu oJyope=,' inrnuyoJy;nuyogop-
is;Nto heTv;.;s; ing[hSq;n;in 1 p[it;Nt/m;R>ynuD; Sv;Nte
p[itD;h;in" 2 p[itD;t;qRpi[ tWe/e /mRivkLp;dqRindex
R " p[itD;Ntrm(
3 p[itD;heTvoivRro/" p[itD;ivro/" 4 p=p[itWe/e p[itD;t;q;Rpnyn'
p[itD;s'Ny;s" 5 aivxeWoe_ het* p[itiWe ivxeWimCzto heTvNtrm( 6
p[t;dq;Rdp[itsMb;qRmq;RNtrm( 7 v,Rmindx virqRkm( 8
prWTp[itv;id>y;' i]ri.ihtmPyivD;tmivD;t;qRm( 9 p*v;Rpy;Ryo-
g;dp[itsMb;qRmp;qRkm( 10 avyvivpy;Rsvcnmp[;k;lm( 11
hInmNytmen;Pyvyven NyUnm( 12 hetdU ;hr,;i/kmi/km( 13 xBd;-
qRyo" punvRcn' pun_mNy];nuv;d;t( 14 aq;Rd;pSy SvxBdn
punvRcn' pun_m( 15 ivD;tSy prWd; i]ri.ihtSy;Pyp[Tyu;r,-
mnnu.;W,m( 16 aivD;t' c;D;nm( 17 rSy;p[itpirp[it.; 18
k;yRVy;s;Tkq;ivCzdo iv=ep" 19 Svp=e doW;>yupgm;Tprp=e
doWp[so mt;nuD; 20 ing[hSq;np[;Sy;ing[h" pyRnyu oJyope=,m( 21
aing[hSq;ne ing[hSq;n;i.yogo inrnuyoJy;nuyog" 22 is;Ntm-
>yupTe y;inym;Tkq;p[sopis;Nt" 23 heTv;.;s; yqo_;" 24
it itIy a;ik" it pmo?y;y" it Ny;ydxRnm(
Reference: Vidybhuana, Mahmahopdhyya Satia Chandra, tr., The Nyya Sutras
of Gotama, (New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1975) [First published in 1913 by
Panini Office, Allahabad.]
Upga 666
Branch 8: Vaihehika Darhanam--short Stra recension

Structure: 10 chapters with two divisions each.
Beginning:
vwxie WkdxRnm( p[qmo?y;y" p[qm a;ik"
aq;to /m| Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 yto>yudyin"eysisi" s /mR" 2
tcn;d;;ySy p[;m;<ym( 3 /mRivxeWp[stU ;d({Vygu,kmRs;m;Nyiv-
xeWsmv;y;n;' pd;q;Rn;' s;/MyRv/w My;R>y;' tvD;n;i"eysm( 4
pOiqVy;pStejo v;yur;k;x' k;lo idg;Tm; mn it {Vy;i, 5 p-
rsgN/Spx;R" s':y;" pirm;,;in pOqKTv' s'yogiv.;g* prTv;prTve
buy" su%du"%e Cz;W* p[y; gu,;" 6 T=ep,mv=ep,m;kn'
p[s;r,' gmnimit km;Ri, 7 sdinTy' {VyvTk;y| k;r,' s;m;Nyiv-
xeWvidit {Vygu,kmR,;mivxeW" 8 {Vygu,yo" sj;tIy;rM.kTv'
s;/MyRm( 9 {Vy;i, {Vy;Ntrm;r.Nte gu,; gu,;Ntrm( 10 kmR
kmRs;?y' n ivte 11 n {Vy' k;y| k;r,' c b/it 12 .yq; gu,;"
13 k;yRivroi/ kmR 14 iy;gu,vTsmv;iyk;r,imit {Vyl=,m(
15 {Vy;Yygu,v;Ns'yogiv.;gevk;r,mnpe= it gu,l=,m( 16
Ek{Vymgu,' s'yogiv.;gevnpe=k;r,imit kmR l=,m( 17
{Vygu,kmR,;' {Vy' k;r,' s;m;Nym( 18 tq; gu," 19 s'yog-
iv.;gveg;n;' kmR sm;nm( 20 n {Vy;,;' kmR 21 Vyitrek;t( 22
{Vy;,;' {Vy' k;y| s;m;Nym( 23 gu,vw/My;R kmR,;' kmR 24
iTvp[.tO y" s':y;" pOqKTvs'yogiv.;g; 25 asmv;y;Ts;m;-
Nyk;y| kmR n ivte 26 s'yog;n;' {Vym( 27 p;,;' pm( 28
guTvp[ys'yog;n;muT=ep,m( 29 s'yogiv.;g; kmR,;m( 30 k;r-
,s;m;Nye {VykmR,;' km;Rk;r,mu_m( 31 it p[qm a;ik"
p[qmo?y;y" itIy a;ik"
k;r,;.;v;Tk;y;R.;v" 1 n tu k;y;R.;v;Tk;r,;.;v" 2 s;m;Ny
ivxeW it bud?( ype=m( 3 .;vonuvO re ve hetTu v;Ts;m;Nymev 4 {VyTv'
gu,Tv' kmRTv' c s;m;Ny;in ivxeW; 5 aNy];NTye>yo ivxeW>e y" 6
sidit yto {Vygu,kmRsu s; s; 7 {Vygu,kmR>yoq;RNtr' s; 8
Upga 667
Branch 8: Vaihehika Darhanam--short Stra recension continued

Ending:
asm;iht;Nt"kr,; ps'tsm;/ySteW; 13 tTsmv;y;TkmRg,u We u
14 a;Tmsmv;y;d;Tmgu,We u 15 it p[qm a;ik"
nvmo?y;y" itIy a;ik"
aSyed' k;y| k;r,' s'yoig ivroi/ smv;iy ceit lwikm( 1 aSyed'
k;yRk;r,sMbN/;vyv;vit 2 Eten x;Bd' Vy;:y;tm( 3 hetru -
pdexo il p[m;,' kr,imTynq;RNtrm( 4 aSyed' bud?( ypei=tTv;t( 5
a;Tmmnso" s'yogivxeW;Ts'Sk;r; SmOit" 6 tq; Sv" 7 Sv;-
iNtkm( 8 /m;R 9 iN{ydoW;Ts'Sk;rdoW;;iv; 10 tD;nm(
11 adu' iv; 12 a;W| isdxRn' c /me> y" 13
it itIy a;ik" it nvmo?y;y"
dxmo?y;y" p[qm a;ik"
;ink;r,ivxeW;iro/; imq" su%du"%yorq;RNtr.;v" 1 s'xy-
in,Ry;Ntr;.;v D;n;NtrTve het"u 2 tyoinRpi" p[Ty=lwik;>y;m(
3 a.UidTyip 4 sit c k;y;RdxRn;t( 5 Ek;qRsmv;iyk;r,;NtreWu
Tv;t( 6 Ekdexe TyekiSmiHxr" pOmudr' mm;Ri, tixeWSt-
ixeW>e y" 7 it p[qm a;ik"
dxmo?y;y" itIy a;ik"
k;r,imit {Vye k;yRsmv;y;t( 1 s'yog;; 2 k;r,e smv;y;-
Tkm;Ri, 3 tq; pe k;r,wk;qRsmv;y; 4 k;r,smv;y;Ts'yog"
p$Sy 5 k;r,k;r,smv;y; 6 s'yu _smv;y;devx w ie Wkm( 7
;n;' p[yojn;n;' ;.;ve p[yogo>yudy;y 8 tcn;d;;ySy
p[;m;<yimit 9 it itIy a;ik"
it dxmo?y;y" it vwxie WkdxRnm(
Discussion: hakara-Mihra Strapha, characterized by very concise Stras.
Reference: Gough, Archibald Edward, The Vaieshika aphorisms of Kanda, (New

Delhi: Oriental Books Reprint Corp., 1975).[Originally published in 1873 by E.J.
Lazarus & Co., Benares.]
Upga 668
Branch 8: Vaihehika Darhanam--long Stra recension.

Structure: 7 chapters with 2 divisions each and 3 chapters (8 - 10) with no divisions.
Beginning:
vwxie WksU]m( p[qmSy;?y;ySy p[qmm;ikm(
aq;to /m| Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 yto>yudyin"eyss" s /mR" 2
tcn;d;;yp[;m;<ym( 3 pOqVy;pStejo v;yur;k;x' k;lo idg;Tm;
mn it {Vy;, 4 prsgN/Spx;" s;" prm;,;in pOqKTv' s'yo-
giv.;g* prTv;prTve bu" su%du"%e Cz;W* p[y gu,;" 5
T=ep,mv=ep,m;kn' p[s;r,' gmnmit km;R, 6 sdinTy' {Vy-
vTk;y| k;r,' s;m;NyivxeWvidit {Vygu,kmR,;mivxeW" 7 {Vy;,
{Vy;Ntrm;r.Nte 8 gu,; gu,;Ntrm( 9 kmR kmRs;?y' n ivte 10
k;y;Rivro/ {Vy' k;r,;ivro/ c 11 .yq; gu," 12 k;yRivro/
kmR 13 iy;vu,vTsmv;yk;r,mit {Vyl=,m( 14 {Vy;yI
agu,v;n( s'yogiv.;gevk;r,mnpe= it gu,l=,m( 15 Ek{Vy-
mgu,' s'yogiv.;gevnpe=' k;r,mit kmRl=,m( 16 {Vygu,kmR,;'
{Vy' k;r,' s;m;Nym( 17 tq; gu," 18 s'yogiv.;g;n;' kmR 19 n
{Vy;,;' Vyitrek;t( 20 gu,vw/My; kmR,;m( 21 {Vy;,;' {Vy' k;y|
s;m;Nym( 22 iTvp[.tO y s;" pOqKTv' s'yogiv.;g; 23 as-
mv;y;Ts;m;Ny' kmR k;y| n ivte 24 s'yog;n;' {Vym( 25 p;,;'
pm( 26 guTvp[ys'yog;n;muT=ep,m( 27 s'yogiv.;g;" kmR,;m(
28 k;r,s;m;Nye {VykmR,;' km;Rk;r,mu_mit 29
p[qmSy;?y;ySy;m;ikm( )
p[qmSy;?y;ySy itIym;ikm(
k;r,;.;v;Tk;y;R.;v" 1 n tu k;y;R.;v;Tk;r,;.;v" 2 s;m;Ny'
ivxeW it bupe=m( 3 .;v" s;m;Nymev 4 {VyTv' gu,Tv' kmRTv'
c s;m;Ny;in ivxeW; 5 aNy];NTye>yo ivxeW>e y" 6 sidit yto
{Vygu,kmRsu 7 {Vygu,kmR>yoq;RNtr' s;; 8 Ek{Vyvv; {Vym(
9 gu,kmRsu c .;v; kmR n gu," 10 s;m;NyivxeW;.;v; 11
Upga 669
Branch 8: Vaihehika Darhanam--long Stra recension continued

Ending:
n;iSt `$o geh it sto `$Sy gehs'yogp[itWe/" 10 n;STyNyN{m;
it s;m;Ny;N{ms" p[itWe/" 11 sdstovw/R My;Tk;yeR sds;; n 12
a;TmNy;Tmmnso" s'yogivxeW;d;Tmp[Ty=m( 13 tq; {Vy;NtreWu 14
a;TmeN{ymnoqRskW;R 15 tTsmv;y;TkmRg,u We u 16 a;Tmsmv;-
y;d;Tmgu,We u 17 aSyed' k;y| k;r,' sMbiN/ Ek;qRsmv;y ivro/
ceit lwikm( 18 Eten x;Bd' Vy;:y;tm( 19 hetru pdexo l inm'
p[m;,' k;r,mTynq;RNtrm( 20 aSyedmit bupe=Tv;t( 21 a;Tm-
mnso" s'yogivxeW;t( s'Sk;r; SmOit 22 tq; Sv" Sv;Ntk c
23 /m;R 24 N{ydoW;t( s'Sk;r;;iv; 25 tu' D;nm( 26
adu' iv; 27 a;W| sdxRn' c /me>R y" 28 it nvmo?y;y"
dxmo?y;y"
a;Tmsmv;y" su%du"%yo" p>yoq;RNtrTve hetSu td;y>y gu,>e y"
1 ;ink;r,ivxeW;iro/; mq" su%du"%yorq;RNtr.;v" 2
s'xyin,Ryyorq;RNtr.;v D;n;NtrTve het"u 3 tyoinRp" p[Ty=-
lwik;>y;' D;n;>y;' Vy;:y;t; 4 .Utmit p[Ty=' Vy;:y;tm( 5
.ivytIit k;y;RNtre Tv;t( 6 tq; .vtIit s;pe=>e yonpe=>e y 7
a.UidTy.Ut;t( 8 sit c k;y;Rsmv;y;t( 9 Ek;qRsmv;yWu k;r,;-
NtreWu dxRn;dekdex TyekiSmn( 10 ixr" pOmudr' p;,rit tixeW>e y"
11 k;r,mit {Vye k;yRsmv;y;t( 12 s'yog;; 13 k;r,-
smv;y;TkmR, 14 tq; pe k;r,k;r,smv;y; 15 k;r,-
smv;y;Ts'yoge 16 tq; k;r,;k;r,smv;y; 17 s'yu _smv;y;-
devx Rw ie Wkm( 18 lwik p[m;,' Vy;:y;tm( 19 ;n;' p[yojn;n;'
;.;ve p[yogo>yudy;y 20 tcn;d;;yp[;m;<ymit 21
it vwxie WksU]vO" sm;;
Discussion: Chandrnanda Strapha, characterized by longer Stras.
Reference: Jambuvijayaji, Muni r, Vaieshikastra of Kanda with the
Commentary of Candrnanda, (Baroda: Oriental Institute, 1982).[Originally pub-
lished in 1873 by E.J. Lazarus & Co., Benares.]
Upga 670
Branch 9: Skhya Darhanam

Structure: 6 Chapters
Beginning:
s;':y dxRnm( p[qmo?y;y"
aq i]v/du"%;TyNtinvOrTyNtpuW;qR" 1 n ;iTsinRvO re Py-
nuvO dxRn;t( 2 p[;Tyihk=uTp[tIk;rvTp[tIk;rcen;TpuW;qRTvm( 3
sv;RsM.v;TsM.veip sv;sM.v;ey" p[m;,kxlw" 4 TkW;Rdip
mo=Sy sv;RTe kWRtu "e 5 avxeWo.yo" 6 n Sv.;vto bSy mo=-
s;/nopdexv/" 7 Sv.;vSy;np;yTv;dnnu;nl=,mp[;m;<ym(
8 n;xKyopdexv/pidePynupdex" 9 xuKlp$vIjvet( 10
xKTyuv;nuv;>y;' n;xKyopdex" 11 n k;lyogto Vy;ipno inTySy
svRsMbN/;t( 12 n dexyogtoPySm;t( 13 n;vSq;to deh/mRTv;-
Sy;" 14 asoy' puW it 15 n kmR,;Ny/mRTv;ditp[s_ 16
vc].og;nupprNy/mRTve 17 p[itinbN/n;e tSy; aip p;r-
tN}ym( 18 n inTyxubumu_Sv.;vSy togStog;te 19 n;v-
;toPyvStun; bN/;yog;t( 20 vStuTve s;Nth;in" 21 vj;tI-
yt;p 22 vo.yp; cet( 23 n t;Kpd;q;Rpt[ Ite" 24 n
vy' W$(pd;qRv;idno vwxie Wk;idvt( 25 anytTveip n;y*_kSy
s'gh[ oNyq; b;loNm;idsmTvm( 26 n;n;idvWyopr;ginimko-
PySy 27 n b;;>yNtryoprJyoprk.;voip dexVyv/;n;-
CSqp;$lpu]Sqyorv 28 yorekdexlB/opr;g; VyvSq; 29
avx;et( 30 n yorekk;l;yog;dupk;y;Rpe k;rk.;v" 31
pu]kmRvidit cet( 32 n;iSt ih t] Sqr Ek;Tm; yo g.;R/;n;idn;
s'iSyet 33 Sqrk;y;Rse" =,kTvm( 34 n p[Tyi.D;b;/;t( 35
uitNy;yvro/; 36 ;Nt;se 37 yugp;ym;nyonR k;yR-
k;r,.;v" 38 pUv;Rp;y r;yog;t( 39 t;ve tdyog;du.yVy-
i.c;r;dip n 40 pUv.R ;vm;]e n inym" 41 n vD;nm;]' b;p[tIte"
42 td.;ve td.;v;CzUNy' tihR 43 xUNy' tv' .;vo vnXyit vStu-
/mRTv;in;xSy 44 apv;dm;]mbu;n;m( 45
Upga 671
Branch 9: Skhya Darhanam continued

Ending:
p[ter;op;d;nt;NyeW;' k;yRTvute" 32 inTyTveip n;Tmno
yoGyTv;.;v;t( 33 uitvro/; ktk;RpsdSy;Tml;." 34
p;rMpye ip p[/;n;nuvO r,uvt( 35 svR] k;yRdxRn;i.uTvm( 36
gityogePy;k;r,t;h;inr,uvt( 37 p[s;/Ky' p[/;nSy n inym"
38 sv;dIn;mtmRTv' t{pTv;t( 39 anup.ogeip pumq| sOi"
p[/;nSyo^k mvhnvt( 40 kmRvw c}y;TsOivwc}ym( 41 s;My-
vwWMy;>y;' k;yRym( 42 vmu_bo/; sOi" p[/;nSy lokvt( 43
n;NyopspR,e ip mu_op.ogo inim;.;v;t( 44 puWbTv' VyvSq;t"
45 p;/eiTs* puntR m( 46 ;>y;mip p[m;,vro/" 47 ;-
>y;mPyvro/; pUvmR u r' c s;/k;.;v;t( 48 p[k;xtStiTs* kmR-
ktRO vro/" 49 j@Vy;vOo j@' p[k;xyit c{p" 50 n uitvro/o
r;g,;' vwr;Gy;y tiTs" 51 jgTsTyTvmduk;r,jNyTv;;/k;-
.;v;t( 52 p[k;r;Ntr;sM.v;TsduTp" 53 ah'k;r" kt;R n puW"
54 cdvs;n; .u_StTkm;RjRtTv;t( 55 cN{;idlokPy;vO-
inRims;v;t( 56 lokSy nopdex;iTs" pUvvR t( 57 p;rMpye,
tiTs* vmu_uit" 58 gitute Vy;pkTvePyup;/yog;ogdex-
k;ll;.o Vyomvt( 59 an/itSy pUit.;vp[s; tiTs" 60
a;r; cedsMbSy tdsM.v;l;idvdre 61 ingR,u Tv;dsM.-
v;dh'k;r/m;R ete 62 vxSy jIvTvmNvyVyitrek;t( 63
ah'k;rk]R/In; k;yRsner;/In; p[m;,;.;v;t( 64
aoitvTsm;nTvm( 65 mhtoNyt( 66 kmRinim" p[te"
SvSv;im.;voPyn;idbIRj;rvt( 67 avvekinimo v; px%"
68 lxrIrinimk it snNdn;c;yR" 69 y; t; tduCz"
puW;qRStduCz" puW;qR" 70 it Wo?y;y" it s;':ydxRnm(
Reference: Sinha, 1. Nandalal, The Samkhya Philosophy, New Delhi: Oriental
Books Reprint Corp., 1979). [Originally published in 1915 by Panini Office,
Allahabad.]
2. Ballantyne, J.R., The Skhya aphorisms of Kapila, (Delhi: Parimal
Publications, 1995).
Upga 672
Branch 10A: Yoga: Maharhi Patajali Prata Yoga Darhanam

Structure: 4 Chapters.
Beginning:
mhiWR ptl p[,It' yogdxRnm( p[qm" p;d"
aq yog;nux;snm( 1 yogvOinro/" 2 td; {" Svpe-
vSq;nm( 3 vOs;Pymtr] 4 vOy" ptYy" Kl;Kl;" 5
p[m;,-vpyRyvkLpin{;SmOty" 6 p[Ty=;num;n;gm;" p[m;,;in 7
vpyRyo mQy;D;nmt{pp[itm( 8 xBdD;n;nup;tI vStuxNU yo v-
kLp" 9 a.;vp[Tyy;lMbn; vOinR{; 10 anu.tU vWy;sMp[moW"
SmOit" 11 a>y;svwr;Gy;>y;' tro/" 12 t] Sqt;w yo>y;s" 13
s tu dI`Rk;lnwrNtyRsTk;r;sevto !.Um" 14 ;nuvkvWy-
vtO,Sy vxIk;rs'D; vwr;Gym( 15 tTpr' puW:y;teg,uR vwtO <ym( 16
vtkvc;r;nNd;Smt;p;nugm;TsMp[D;t" 17 vr;mp[Tyy;>y;-
spUv"R s'Sk;rxeWoNy" 18 .vp[Tyyo vdehp[itly;n;m( 19
;vIyRSmOitsm;/p[D;pUvk R treW;m( 20 tIv[sv' ge ;n;m;s" 21
mOdmu ?y;/m;]Tv;toip vxeW" 22 rp[,/;n;; 23 Klex-
kmRvp;k;xywrpr;mO" puWvxeW r" 24 t] inritxy' svR-
DbIjm( 25 s EW pUvWRe ;mip gu" k;len;nvCzd;t( 26 tSy v;ck"
p[,v" 27 tpStdqR.;vnm( 28 tt" p[TyKcetn;/gmoPyNtr;-
y;.;v 29 Vy;/STy;ns'xyp[m;d;lSy;vrit.[;NtdxRn;lB/.U-
imkTv;nvSqtTv;in cv=ep;SteNtr;y;" 30 du"%d;wmnR Sy;-
mejyTv;sp[;s; v=epsh.uv" 31 tTp[itWe/;qRmk e tv;>y;s" 32
mw]Ik,;muidtope=;,;' su%du"%pu<y;pu<yvWy;,;' .;vn;t-
p[s;dnm( 33 p[CzdRnv/;r,;>y;' v; p[;,Sy 34 vWyvtI v;
p[vO Tp; mns" SqitinbN/nI 35 vxok; v; JyoitmtI 36
vItr;gvWy' v; cm( 37 Svin{;D;n;lMbn' v; 38 yq;.-
mt?y;n;; 39 prm;,uprmmhv;NtoSy vX;Ik;r" 40
=I,vOre .j;tSyev m,egh[R ItOgh[ ,g[;eWu tTSqtdnt; sm;p" 41
t] xBd;qRD;nvkLpw" s'k,;R svtk;R sm;p" 42
Upga 673
Maharhi Patajali Prata Yoga Darhanam continued

Ending:
svpuWyo" xus;Mye kvLym( 55 it tOtIy" p;d"
ctuq"R p;d"
2 inmmp[yojk p[tIn;' vr,.edStu tt" =ei]kvt( 3 inm;R,c;-
NySmt;m;];t( 4 p[vO .ede p[yojk cmekmnekW ;m( 5 t] ?y;n-
jmn;xym( 6 km;RxKu l;,' yognS]v/mtreW;m( 7 ttSt-
ip;k;nug,u ;n;mev;.Vy_v;Rsn;n;m( 8 j;itdexk;lVyviht;-
n;mPy;nNty| SmOts'Sk;ryorekpTv;t( 9 t;s;mn;idTv' c;xWo in-
TyTv;t( 10 hetf u l;y;lMbnw" s'ghO ItTv;deW;m.;ve td.;v" 11
atIt;n;gt' SvptoSTy?v.ed;m;,;m( 12 te Vy_sU+m; gu,;Tm;n"
13 pr,;mwkTv;Stutvm( 14 vStus;Mye c.ed;yov._" pNq;"
15 n cwkctN]' ceStu tTp[m;,k td; k Sy;t( 16 tdupr;-
g;pe=Tv;Sy vStu D;t;D;tm( 17 sd; D;t;vOyStTp[.o"
puWSy;pr,;m;t( 18 n tTSv;.;s' XyTv;t( 19 Eksmye co.y;-
nv/;r,m( 20 c;NtrXye bubure itp[s" SmOits'kr 21
cerp[its'm;y;Std;k;r;p;w Svbus'vde nm( 22 {$OXyopr_
c' sv;RqmR ( 23 tds':yeyv;sn;.mip pr;q| s'hTyk;rTv;t(
24 vxeWdxRn a;Tm.;v.;vn;vinvO" 25 td; vvekin' kv-
Lyp[;G.;r' cm( 26 tCz{eWu p[Tyy;Ntr;, s'Sk;re>y" 27 h;nmeW;'
Klexvdu_m( 28 p[s:' y;nePyksIdSy svRq; vvek:y;te/mR mR è "
sm;/" 29 tt" KlexkmRinvO" 30 td; sv;Rvr,ml;petSy
D;nSy;nNTy;JDeymLpm( 31 tt" t;q;Rn;' pr,;mmsm;igu,R ;n;m(
32 =,p[ityogI pr,;m;pr;Nting[;R " m" 33 puW;qRxNU y;n;'
gu,;n;' p[itp[sv" kvLy' Svpp[it; v; citx_rit 34
it ctuq"R p;d" it mhiWR ptl p[,It' yogdxRnm(
Reference: Nader, Tony, Human Physiology: Expression of Veda and the Vedic
Literature: Modern Science and Ancient Vedic Science Discover the Fabrics of
Immortality in the Human Physiology, Fourth Edition, (Vlodrop: Maharishi Vedic
University, July, 2000), pp. 158-172.
Upga 674
Branch 10B: Yoga: hiva Stras

Beginning:
cwtNym;Tm; 1 D;n' bN/" 2 yoinvgR" kl;xrIrm( 3 D;n;/;n'
m;tOk; 4 mo .wrv" 5 x_cs'/;ne ivs'h;r" 6
j;g[TSvsuWu .ede tuy;R.ogs'.v" 7 D;n' j;g[t( 8 Svo ivkLp;" 9
aivvek; m;y;s*Wum( 10 i]ty.o_; vIrex" 11 ivSmyo
yog.Umk;" 12 Cz; x_m; km;rI 13 Xy' xrIrm( 14 dye
cs'`;XySv;pdxRnm( 15 xutvs'/;n;;pxux_" 16
ivtk a;TmD;nm( 17 lok;nNd" sm;/su%m( 18 x_sN/;ne
xrIroTp" 19 .Uts'/;n.UtpOqKTvivs'`;" 20 xuivody;-
xTvs" 21 mh;d;nus/' ;n;NmN]vIy;Rn.u v" 22 it p[qm
NmeW"
c' mN]" 1 p[y" s;/k" 2 iv;xrIrs;; mN]rhSym( 3 g.eR
civk;soivixiv;Sv" 4 iv;smuTq;ne Sv;.;ivk %ecrI
ixv;vSq; 5 gup;y" 6 m;tOk;csMbo/" 7 xrIr' hv" 8
D;nmm( 9 iv;s'h;re tduTqSvdxRnm( 10 it itIy NmeW"
a;Tm; cm( 1 D;n' bN/" 2 kl;dIn;' tv;n;mivveko m;y; 3
xrIre s'h;r" kl;n;m( 4 n;@s'h;r.Utjy.UtkvLy.UtpOqKTv;in 5
moh;vr,;iTs" 6 mohjy;dnNt;.og;Tshjiv;jy" 7
j;g[idtIykr" 8 ntRk a;Tm; 9 roNtr;Tm; 10 p[=e k;,IN{y;,
11 /Ivx;Tsvs" 12 s" SvtN].;v" 13 yq; t] tq;Ny]
14 bIj;v/;nm( 15 a;snSq" su%' de inmit 16
Svm;];inm;R,m;p;dyit 17 iv;ivn;xe jNmivn;x" 18
kvg;RidWu m;hey;R;" pxum;tr" 19 i]Wu ctuq| twlvd;seCym( 20
m" Svcen p[ivxet( 21 p[;,sm;c;re smdxRnm( 22
m?yevrp[sv" 23 m;];Svp[Tyys'/;ne nSy punTq;nm( 24
Upga 675
Branch 10B: Yoga hiva Stras
Continued:
ixvtuLyo j;yte 25 xrIrvOiv[tR m( 26 kq; jp" 27 d;n-
m;TmD;nm( 28 yoivpSqo D;hetu 29 Svx_p[cyoSy ivm( 30
iSqitly* 31 tTp[vO ;;vPyinr;s" s've .O ;v;t( 32 su%du"%yo-
bRihmRnnm( 33 timu_Stu kvlI 34 mohp[its'htStu km;RTm; 35
.editrSk;re sg;RNtrkmRTvm( 36 kr,x_" Svtonu.v;t( 37
i]pd;nup;[ ,nm( 38 ciSqitvCzrIrkr,b;Wu 39 a.l;W;-
ihgRit" s'v;Sy 40 td;!p[mteStT=y;Ivs'=y" 41 .Utk-
uk td; ivmu_o .Uy" pitsm" pr" 42 nwsgRk" p[;,s'bN/" 43
n;sk;NtmR?ys'ym;Tkm] sVy;psVys*WuWe u 44 .Uy" Sy;Tp[it-
mIlnm( 45 it tOtIy NmeW"
Reference:
Singh, Jaideva, iva Stras: The Yoga of Supreme Identity, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,
1991).
Upga 676
Branch 10C: Yoga: hiva Sahit

Structure: 517 verses, distributed among five chapters.
Beginning:
Ek D;n' inTym;NtxUNy' n;NyTke te vStu sTym(
ydoiSmN{yop;/n; vw D;nSy;y' .;ste n;Nyqwv 1
aq ._;nur_oh' v_ yog;nux;snm(
r" svR.tU ;n;m;Tmmu_p[d;yk" 2
TyKTv; ivv;dxIl;n;' mt' duD;Rnhetk u m(
a;TmD;n;y .Ut;n;mnNygitcets;m( 3
sTy' kcTp[xs' Nt tp" x*c' tq;pre
=m;' kcTp[xs' i' t tqwv smm;Rvm( 4
kc;n' p[xs' Nt iptOkmR tq;pre
kcTkmR p[xs' Nt kcwr;Gymumm( 5
kchSqkm;R, p[xs' Nt ivc=,;"
aeho];idk kmR tq; kcTpr' ivdu" 6
mN]yog' p[xs' Nt kcIq;Rnsu ve nm(
Ev' bnup;y;'Stu p[vdNt ih mu_ye 7
Ev' Vyvst; lok Ty;Tyivdo jn;"
Vy;mohmev gCzit ivmu_;" p;pkmR." 8
EtNmt;vlMbI yo lB?v; durtpyk
.[mtITy( avx" so] jNmmOTyuprMpr;m( 9
aNywmiR tmt;' eg Ru ;lokntTprw"
a;Tm;no bhv" p[o_; inTy;" svRgt;Stq; 10
yTp[Ty=ivWy' tdNy;iSt c=te
kt" Svg;Rdy" sNtITyNye intm;ns;" 11
x;np[v;h TyNye xUNy' kcTpr' ivdu"
;vev tv' mNyNtepre p[itpUW* 12
aTyNt.mty" prm;qRpr;%;"
EvmNye tu s'cNTy yq;mit yq;utm( 13
Upga 677
Branch 10C: Yoga: hiva Sahit continued

Ending:
s;/kStu .veogI ]wloKye soitdul.R " 204
i]pure i]purNTvek ixv' prmk;r,m(
a=y' tTpd' x;Ntmp[mye mn;mym(
l.tes* n sNdeho /Im;NsvRm.IPstm( 205
ixviv; mh;iv; gu; c;g[e mherI
m;iWtmd' x;S]' gopnIymto bu/"w 206
h#iv; pr'goPy; yogn; smCzt;
.veyRvtI gu; invIRy;R c p[k;ixt; 207
y d' p#te inTym;op;Nt' ivc=,"
yogs.Rve Sy me,vw n s'xy"
smo=' l.te /Im;Ny d' inTymcRyte ( 208
mo=;qR>y sve>R y" s;/u>y" ;vyedip
iy;yu_Sy s" Sy;diySy kqM.vet( 209
tSm;Ty;iv/;nen ktRVy; yogpug' vw"
yCz;l;.sNtu" sNTyKTv;Ntrs'Dk"
gOhSq;Pyn;s_" s mu_o yogs;/n;t( 210
gOhSq;n;' .veiTsrIr;,;' jpen vw )
yogiy;.yu_;n;' tSm;Ts'ytte gOhI 211
gehe iSqTv; pu]d;r;idpU,"R
s TyKTv; c;Ntre yogm;geR )
se' vI+y p;d( gOhSq"
@Tso vw mMmt' s;/yTv; 212
it Iixvs'iht;y;' hrg*rIs'v;de yogx;S]e p'cm" p$l" sm;" 5
xu.m(
Reference:
Vasu, Rai Bahadur Srisa Chandra, tr., The iva Sahit, (New Delhi: Oriental Books
Reprint Corp., 1979).
Upga 678
Branch 10D: Yoga: Vjnabhairava

Structure: 163 verses.
Beginning:
IdeVyuv;c
ut' dev my; sv| {y;mlsM.vm(
i]k.edmxeW,e s;r;Ts;riv.;gx" 1
a;ip n invOo me s'xy" prmer
ik p' tvto dev xBdr;ixkl;mym( 2
ik v; nv;Tm.edne .wrve .wrv;t*
i]ixro.ed.' v; ik v; x_]y;Tmkm( 3
n;dbNdumy' v;ip ik cN{;/Rinro/k;"
c;!mnc(k v; ik v; x_Svpkm( 4
pr;pr;y;" sklmpr;y; v; pun"
pr;y; yid tTSy;t( prTv' ti?yte 5
nih v,Riv.edne deh.edne v; .vet(
prTv' inklTven sklTve n tvet( 6
p[s;d' k me n;q in"xeW' ziN/ s'xym(
.wrv v;c
s;/u s;/u Tvy; pO' tN]s;rmd' ip[ye 7
gUhnIytm' .{e tq;ip kqy;m te
yTkTskl' p' .wrvSy p[kitRtm( 8
tds;rty; deiv ivDey' xj;lvt(
m;y;Svopm' cwv gN/vRngr.[mm( 9
?y;n;q| .[;NtbuIn;' iy;@MbrvitRn;m(
kvl' v,Rt' pus' ;' ivkLpinht;Tmn;m( 10
tvto n nv;Tm;s* xBdr;ixnR .wrv"
n c;s* i]ixr; devo n c x_]y;Tmk" 11
n;dbNdumyo v;ip n cN{;/Rinro/k;"
n cms'.o n c x_Svpk" 12
Upga 679
Branch 10D: Yoga: Vijnabhairava

Ending:
ywrve pUJyte {VywStPyRte v; pr;pr"
ywv pUjk" svR" s Evwk" Kv pUjnm( 153
v[jTe p[;,o ivxeIv Czy; ki$l;it"
dI`;RTm; s; mh;devI pr=e]' pr;pr; 154
aSy;mnucrn( itn( mh;nNdmye?vre
ty; deVy; sm;iv" pr' .wrvm;uy;t( 155
sk;re, bihy;Rit hk;re, ivxet( pun"
h'sh'sTe ymu' m']' jIvo jpit inTyx" 155
W$(xt;in idv; r;]* shyekv'xit"
jpo deVy;" smui" sul.o dul.R " 156
TyetTkqt' deiv prm;mOtmumm(
Et nwv kSy;ip p[k;Xy' tu kd;cn 157
prixye %le re a._ gup;dyo"
inivRkLpmtIn;' tu vIr;,;mut;Tmn;m( 158
._;n;' guvgRSy d;tVy' inivRxy;
g[;mo r;Jy' pur' dex" pu]d;rk$M bkm( 159
svRmte TprTyJy g[;metNmOg=e ,e
ikme.riSqrwdiRe v iSqr' prmd' /nm( 160
p[;,; aip p[d;tVy; n dey' prm;mOtm(
IdevI v;c
devdev mh;dev prtO;iSm xr 161
{y;mltN]Sy s;rm;v/;rtm( )
svRx_p[.de ;n;' dy' D;tm c 162
TyuKTv;nNdt; devI k<# l; ixvSy tu 163
Reference: Singh, Jaideva, Vinabhairava or Divine Consciousness, A Treasury of

112 Types of Yoga, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1993).
Upga 680
Branch 11A: Karma Mms: Karma Ka

Structure: 12 chapters, with a total of 60 sections.
Beginning:
mhiWR jwmin p[,It' kmR mIm;'s; dxRnm( p[qmo?y;y" p[qm" p;d"
aq;to /mRijD;s; 1 codn;l=,oqo /mR" 2 tSy inimprIi" 3
sTsMp[yoge puWSyeiN{y;,;' bujNm tTp[Ty=minim' vm;nop-
lM.nTv;t( 4 a*TpkStu xBdSy;qenR sMbN/StSy D;nmupdexoVy-
itrek;qeR nuplB/e tTp[m;,' b;dr;y,Sy;npe=Tv;t( 5 kmwk
R t] d-
xRn;t( 6 aSq;n;t( 7 kroit xBd;t( 8 sv;Ntre y*gp;t( 9
p[itvTyo 10 vO ktO.R U ;Sy 11 sm' tu t] dxRnm( 12 st"
prmdxRn' vWy;n;gm;t( 13 p[yogSy prm( 14 a;idTyv*gpm(
15 v,;RNtrmvk;r" 16 n;dvOpr; 17 inTyStu Sy;xRnSy
pr;qRTv;t( 18 svR] y*gp;t( 19 s':y;.;v;t( 20 anpe=Tv;t(
21 p[:y;.;v; yogSy 22 ldxRn; 23 Tp* v;vcn;"
SyurqRSy;timTv;t( 24 tUt;n;' iy;qenR sm;;yoqRSy t-
imTv;t( 25 lok s'inym;Tp[yogs'inkWR" Sy;t( 26 ved;'k w
s'inkW| puW;:y;" 27 ainTydxRn; 28 _Ntu xBdpUvTR vm( 29
a;:y; p[vcn;t( 30 prNtu uits;m;Nym;]m( 31 te v; vinyog"
Sy;TkmR," sMbN/;t( 32 it p[qm" p;d"
itIy" p;d"
a;;ySy iy;qRTv;d;nqRKymtdq;Rn;' tSm;dinTymuCu yte 1 x;S]-
vro/; 2 tq;fl;.;v;t( 3 aNy;nqRKy;t( 4 a.;gp[itWe/;
5 ainTys'yog;t( 6 v/n; Tvekv;KyTv;TStuTyqenR v/In;' Syu" 7
tuLy' c s;Mp[d;ykm( 8 ap[;; c;nupp" p[yoge ih vro/SSy;-
CzBd;qRSTvp[yog.UtStSm;duppet 9 gu,v;dStu 10 p;Tp[;y;t( 11
dUr.UySTv;t( 12 S}ypr;/;TktuR pu]dxRnm( 13 a;k;lkPs; 14
v;p[xs' ; 15 svRTvm;/k;rkm( 16 flSy kmRinpeSteW;'
lokvTprm;,t" flvxeW" Sy;t( 17 aNTyyoyRqo_m( 18 v/v;R
Sy;dpUvTR v;;dm;]' nqRkm( 19 lokvidit cet( 20 n pUvTR v;t( 21
Upga 681
Branch 11A: Karma Mms: Karma Ka

Ending:
s'Sk;re c tTp[/;nTv;t( 8 s':y;su tu vkLp" Sy;Citp[itWe/;t( 9
{Vyvk;r;u pUvvR dqRkmR Sy;y; vkLpen inymp[/;nTv;t( 10
{VyTveip smuyo {VySy kmRinpe" p[itpxukmR.ed;dev' sit
yq;p[it 11 kp;leip tqeit cet( 12 n kmR," pr;qRTv;t( 13
p[itpStu xeWTv;t( 14 teip pUvvR TSy;t( 15 vkLpoNvqRkmR-
inymp[/;nTv;CzWe c kmRk;yRsmv;y;Sm;en;qRkmR Sy;t( 16
%;y;' k;MyinTysmuyo inyoge k;mdxRn;t( 17 asit c;s'SteWu
kmR Sy;t( 18 tSy c devt;qRTv;t( 19 vk;ro v; inTySy;e" k;Myen
tdu_het"u 20 vcn;ds'SteWu kmR Sy;t( 21 s'sge c;ip doW" Sy;t(
22 vcn;idit cedqetriSmuTsg;Rprg[h" kmR," tTv;t( 23 s
a;hvnIy" Sy;d;its'yog;t( 24 aNyo voTy;hr,;iSmNtu s'Sk;r-
kmR xTv;t( 25 Sq;n;u prluPyern( 26 inTy/;r,e vkLpo n
kSm;Tp[itWe/" Sy;t( 27 inTy/;r,;; p[itWe/o gty" 28
pr;q;RNyek" p[ityNtvTs];hInyo yjm;ng,einymovxeW;t( 29
mu:yo v;vp[itWe/;t( 30 s]e gOhpitrs'yog;*]vd;;yvcn; 31
svw"R v; tdqRTv;t( 32 gOhpitrit c sm;:y; s;m;Ny;t( 33
vp[itWe/e prm( 34 h*]e pr;qRTv;t( 35 vcn' prm( 36
p[.Tu v;d;iTvRJy' svRv,;Rn;' Sy;t( 37 SmOtve ;R Sy;d(b;[ ,;n;m( 38
flcmsv/;n;etreW;m( 39 s;'n;YyePyev' p[itWe/" s*mpIqhetTu v;t(
40 ctu/;Rkr,e c index R ;t( 41 aNv;h;Yye c dxRn;t( 42
it ctuq"R p;d" it ;dxo?y;y"
References:
Sandal, Mohan Lal, Introduction to the Mimamsa Sutras of Jaimini, (Allahabad: Panini
Office, 1925).
P. Gaeastr Jo, rmajjaiminiprate Mmsdarane, 6 vol. (nandrama-
sasktagranthvali, 1981).
K.P. Bahadur, Wisdom of Meemaansaa, (New Delhi: Sterling Publishers, 1983).

Upga 682
Branch 11B: Karma Mms: Sakarha Ka

Beginning:
aq Ijwminmuinp[,It" sWRk;<@" p[qm;?y;ye p[qm" p;d"
anuyjtITynuvW$(k;rote 1 s {o,klx;t( Jyet sv;RqTR v;t(
yq;Jy;q;R /[vu ;y;" 2 iv._;in hvI'iW tq; km;R, kmRsy' og;-
TpunrJy; 3 ldxRn; 4 tN]' p[d;nmekdevtTv;q; dxRp,U -R
m;syo" 5 Ekk;l' tu n .vTyevde ' k;lpOqKTv;t( 6 svn.ed; 7
anuxBd;qRvv; 8 a;vOi' c dxRyit 9 Eten .=; Vy;:y;t;"
10 x;m]' tITvoRTsOjie dit k;,;Rjin" tN]m/[g"u pyRt;init
cote 11 anNtr' v; pyRkr,;t( ik p[Ty=;' uitmit;meq; n
p[y;j; JyNt it nwkdexp[itWe/" 12 a' cTv; s*];m<y; yjetie t
tTs'yogen codn;t( 13 cyn; v; tTs'yogen codn;t( 14 Tv v;
cTveTy noppte yqwt; Ev invRpde Ij;n it 15 s; tdpvgeR iyet
yq; s'Sq;Py p*,Rm;sI' vwm/O mnuinvRptIit 16 a' cTv; itsO/Nv-
my;ct' b[;,;y d;t( Tyetne Vy;:y;tm( 17 cyn; v;iv-
p[itWe/;t( ad=,; c rqNtre vr' dd;it it 18 aqRv;ds;mQy;R
19 yo' cnuy;t( t' d=,;.I r;/yeidTyetne Vy;:y;nm( 20 Tv
v; p[yoguits'yog;t( 21 gu,codn; v; p[ITy;c:y;s; 22
Lmukhr,e r=ophnn' Uyte tTp[;j;pTyev;vtetR tTk;lpOqKTv;t( 23
p,;q| tu hr,' p[;tSsvne punSs;/;r,' kmR tm( 24 Etene vp;y;
ag[t"p[Ty;hr,' Vy;:y;t' aivp[itiWo ih tiSmn( p,;qR" 25
a.to vp;' juhotIit dexv;do yq; a.to vO=' in/ehIit 26 kmRv;do
v; p[kr,;t( 27 ldxRn; 28 a.t" puro@;xm;tI juhotITyetne
Vy;:y;tm( 29 hivdehITy?vyuR Cyte p[kr,;t( 30 v;Gv; uit-
s'yog;t( 31 pI v; iv/;n;t( 32 y"k; invRcn;t( 33 EteW;'
v; v;Kys/;n;t( 34 svRkmR,;' dwvI hivdehIit aivxeW,e Uyte
35 avhnn;q| v; yq; pI tuLy; Uyte 36 aqRv;dm;]' v; v;co
hivv' yq;nob;R>y;' invRp;mIit 37
Upga 683
Branch 11B: Karma Mms: Sakarha Ka

Ending:
N{;y vwr;jy;nubUh[ Iit vwr;jSycRmnUCy vwpSyc;R yjet( N{;y
x;Kvr;y;nubhU[ Iit xKvrImnUCy rwvTy; yjet( N{;y rwvt;y;nubhU[ Iit
rwvtmnUCy xKvy;R yjet( devt;.VyRitWjit VyTy;smNv;heit )
s;m;Nyen ivihte puro@;xe N{;y r;qNtr;y;nubhU[ Iit rqNtrSy AcmnUCy
bOht Ac yjeidTyu_m( ) n bOhTy; vW$(ky ;Rt( ydnubhO Ty; vW$(ky ;Rt(
zNd;'s --- gmyet( anUv;KyyoTv;yR=r;, y;Jy;mnUCy yjit a;-
nu. ' c hv; EtTs'p;dyit 6 a. Tv;xUr nonumoduG/; v /env"
x;nmSy jgt" Svx' x;nmomTynUCy N{ tSqupSTv;m hv;mhe
it yjet( ) Tvm hv;mhe s;t;v;jSy k;rv" Tv;' vO]ie vN{ sTpit'
nrSTv;' k;;mTynUCy SvvRto.Tv; xUr nonumomit yjet( )
Evmetq;sm;;tSy;=rm;ivro/en;=rm;,;m?yUhnm( 7
y;Jye Sy;t;' tdqRTv;t( 8 l; 9 .e sp[,ve Sy;t;' p[TyupbN/;t(
10 gOhme/Iye devt;v;hn' n ivte s;m/eNy;nNty;Rt( tTpun" p[itiW?yte
11 ivte v;nNty;Rt( ak;rm;nNty| yq; v;StoptIye 12
v;jn;m;v;hn' ivte yq;Ny;s;' devt;n;m( 13 hivrinytTv;; n
ivte yq; iv,omSy 14 Et;git mNy;mhe pur"p[v O ;n;'
prtN]Vypet;n;' p[itWe/" tLlTv;CzBdSy 15 Ekdevt;n;'
n;n;devtVypet;t;' tN]m;v;hn' iv.v;t( 16 k;lpOqKTv;d>y;vtetR
17 px;vume p[y;je ug;d;pno n ivte s'pie[ WtTv;t( 18 ivte
v;Nyk;lTv;q; y;Jy;sMp[Ww o yq; y;Jy;sMp[Ww " 19
it sWRk;<@ ctuqSR y;?y;ySy ctuq"R p;d"
sm;' ced' sWRk;<@m( it kmRmIm;'s;dxRnm(
Discussion: The Sakarha Ka of Karma Mms was cited by hakara as
authentic and authoritative in his Brahma Stra Bhhya.
Reference: S. Subrahmanya Shastri, ed., Sankarhaka: Maharhi Jaiminimunina
pratam Devaswmiviracitabhhyamanvalitam, (Madras: University of Madras,
1965).
Sarma, K.V., Sakara Ka Stras of Jaimini, (Hoshiarpur, Vishveshvaranand Vedic
Research Institute, 1963).
Upga 684
Branch 12: Vednta Darhanam

Beginning:
ved;NtdxRnm( p[qmo?y;y" p[qm" p;d"
1 1 aq;to b[jD;s; 1
2 2 jNm;Sy yt" 2
3 3 x;S]yoinTv;t( 3
4 4 tu smNvy;t( 4
5 5 =ten;RxBdm( 5 g;w,e;TmxBd;t( 6 tSy
mo=;epdex;t( 7 heyTv;vcn; 8 Sv;Pyy;t( 9
gits;m;Ny;t( 10 utTv; 11
6 6 a;nNdmyo>y;s;t( 12 vk;rxBd;eit ce p[;cuy;Rt(
13 ttVu ypdex; 14 m;N]v,Rkmev c gIyte 15
netronuppe" 16 .ede Vypdex; 17 k;m;
n;num;n;pe=; 18 aSmSy c tog' x;St 19
7 7 aNtStmoRpdex;t( 20 .edVypdex;;Ny" 21
8 8 a;k;xStLl;t( 22
9 9 at Ev p[;," 23
10 10 Jyoitr,;./;n;t( 24 zNdo./;n;eit ce tq;
cetopR,ingd;q; ih dxRnm( 25 .Ut;idp;dVypdexo-
ppevw m( 26 pdex.ed;eit ceo.ySmPyvro/;t(
27
11 11 p[;,Stq;nugm;t( 28 n vu_r;Tmopdex;idit ced?y;-
TmsMbN/.Um; Smn( 29 x;S]; tUpdexo
v;mdevvt( 30 jIvmu:yp[;,l;eit
ceop;s;]wv?y;d;tTv;idh tog;t( 31
it p[qm" p;d"
itIy" p;d"
1 12 svR] p[sopdex;t( 1 vv=tgu,oppe 2
Upga 685
Branch 12: Vednta Darhanam

Ending:
5 185 k;y| b;drrSy gTyuppe" 7 vxeiWtTv; 8
s;mIPy;u tpdex" 9 k;y;RTyye td?y=e, sh;t"
prm./;n;t( 10 SmOte 11 pr' jwiminmu:R yTv;t( 12
dxRn; 13 n c k;ye p[itpy.s'/" 14
6 186 ap[tIk;lMbn;ytIit b;dr;y, .yq;doW;Ttu
15 vxeW' c dxRyit 16 it tOtIy" p;d"
ctuq"R p;d"
12 187 sMp;v.;Rv" SvenxBd;t( 1 mu_" p[itD;n;t( 2
a;Tm; p[kr,;t( 3 av.;gen Tv;t( 4
3 188 b[;e, jwiminpNy;s;id>y" 5 cit tNm;]e,
td;TmkTv;idTy*@uloim" 6 EvmPyupNy;s;TpUv.R ;v;-
dvro/' b;dr;y," 7
4 189 s'kLp;dev tu tCte" 8 at Ev c;nNy;/pit" 9
5 190 a.;v' b;drr;h evm( 10 .;v' jwiminvRkLp;mnn;t(
11 ;dx;hvdu.yv/' b;dr;y,ot" 12 tNv.;ve
s'?yvduppe" 13 .;ve j;g[t( 14
6 191 p[dIpvd;vexStq; ih dxRyit 15 Sv;PyysMpyorNy-
tr;pe=m;vt' ih 16
7 192 jg;p;rvj| p[kr,;ds'inihtTv; 17 p[Ty=op-
dex;idit ce;/k;rkm<@lSqo_" 18 vk;r;vit
c tq; ih Sqitm;h 19 dxRytwv' p[Ty=;num;ne 20
.ogm;]s;Myl; 21 an;vO" xBd;dn;vO"
xBd;t( 22 it ctuq"R p;d" it ctuqoR?y;y"
it ved;NtdxRnm(
Reference:
Swami Gambhirananda, Brahma-Stra-Bhya of r akarcrya, (Calcutta: Advaita
Ashrama, 1983).
Upaveda 686
Branch 13A: Gandharva Veda Nya hstra

Beginning:
p[,My ixrs; dev* ipt;mhmher* )
n;$x;S]' p[v+y;m b[,; ydud;tm( 1
sm;qPy' v[itn' Svsut"w prv;rtm( )
an?y;ye kd;cu .rt' n;$koivdm( 2
muny" pyupR ;Sywnm;]eyp[mdu ;" pur; )
pp[CzSte mh;Tm;no inyteN{ybuy" 3
yoy' .gvt; sMyGg[qto vedsMmt" )
n;$ved" kq' b[uTp" kSy v; te 4
kTy" ikpm[ ;, p[yog;Tm kx" )
svRmte q;ty' .gvNv_mhRs 5
teW;' tu vcn' uTv; munIn;' .rto muin" )
p[Tyuv;c tto v;Ky' n;$yvedkq;' p[it 6
.v" xuc..UTR v; tq;vihtm;nsw" )
.Uyt;' n;$vedSy sM.vo b[inmRt" 7
pUv| tyuge ivp[; vOe Sv;yM.uve Ntre
]et;yuge q sMp[;e mnovwvR SvtSy tu 8
p[;My/mRpv[ O e tu k;mlo.vx' gte
y;Ro/;ids'm! lok su%tdu"%te 9
devd;nvgN/vRy=r=omhorgw"
jMbUpe sm;;Nte lokp;lp[itite 10
mheN{p[m% u dw vRe w _" ikl ipt;mh"
nIykmCz;mo Xy' Vy' c yvet( 11
n vedVyvh;roy' s';Vy" xU{j;itWu
tSm;t( sOj;pr' ved' pm' s;vRv,Rkm( 12
EvmiSTvit t;nuKTv; devr;j' ivsOJy c
sSm;r cturo ved;n( yogm;Sq;y tvivt( 13
Upaveda 687
Branch 13A: Gandharva Veda Nya hstra

Ending:
b[,; smnuD;t;" p[;;" Svg| pun" sut;" 22
EvmuvIRtle n;$' ixyw" smvt;rtm(
.rt;n;' c v'xoy' .ivy' c p[vitRt" 23
kohl;id.rev' tu vTsiLy/UitRt"w
mTyR/mRiy;yu_" kTk;lmviSqtw" 24
EtCz;S]' p[,It' ih n;r;,;' buv/Rnm(
]wloKySy iyopet' svRx;S]indxRnm(
mLy' llt' cwv b[,o vdnovm( 25
y d' u,yu ;n( inTy' p[o_' ced' SvyM.uv;
ky;Rt( p[yog' ywvmqv;/Itv;n( nr" 26
y; gitvedR ivduW;' y; gityRDk;r,;m(
y; gitd;RnxIl;n;' t;' git' p[;uy; s" 27
d;n/meWR u sveWR u kTyRte tu mht( flm(
p[=e ,Iyp[d;n' ih svRd;neWu xSyte 28
n tq; gN/m;Lyen dev;StuyNt pUjt;"
yq; n;$(py[ ogSqwinRTy' tuyNt mlw" 29
g;N/v| ceh n;$' c y" sMyk prp;lyet( )
s rg,ex;n;' l.te sit' pr;m( 30
Ev' n;$p[yoge biv/iviht' kmRx;S]' p[,It' )
no_' y;] lok;dnuitkr,;t( ) s'iv.;Vy' tu tJDw"
ik c;Nyt( sMp[p,U ;R .vtu vsumtI ndu.R=rog; )
x;NtgoRb;[ ,;n;' .vtu nrpit" p;tu pOQvI' smg[;m( 31
it .rtIye n;$x;S]e gutvkqn;?y;y" si]'x" )
n;$x;S]m( s'p,U mR ( )
Reference: Joshi, K.L., ed., Natyasastra of Bharatamuni with the commentary
Abhinavabharati by Abhinavaguptacharya, 4 vols., (Delhi: Parimal Publications,
1989).
Upaveda 688
Branch 13B: Gandharva Veda Sagtaratnkara

Beginning:
s'gItr;kr ) p[qm" Svrgt;?y;y" )
b[g[iNqjm;t;nugitn; cen Tpje
sUrI,;mnu rk" uitpd' yoy' Svy' r;jte )
ySm;d( g[;miv.;gv,Rrcn;l;rj;itmo
vNde n;dtnu' tmur jgIt' mude xrm( 1
aiSt SviStgOh' v'x" ImTk;XmIrs'.v" )
AWevWRO g,;;t" kiR=;ltid%" 2
yJv./Rm/R I/uyvRw dRe s;grp;rgw" )
yo ijeN{wrl b[..UgR twrv 3
t];.U;Skrp[:yo .;SkrStejs;' in/" )
alt|u d=,;x;' y d=,;ynm( 4
tSy;.Uny" p[.tU ivny" Iso!l" p[*!/I-
yenR Ikr,p[v O iv.v' .UvLl.' .Llmm( )
a;r;?y;%llokxokxmnIk;" sm;s;idt;
jw]e jw]pd' Ny/;y mhtI Is,e Irip 5
Ek" +m;vlye =tIrmlNm*lIN{nIl;vl-
p[oduitci]t;`[n%re,nOpR ;l;g[,I" )
ImiTs,dev Ev ivjyI ySy p[t;p;nlo
ivVy;Pyip dNdhIit dy;Nyev iW;mur " 6
t' p[s; su/I/uyoR gu,n' gu,r;g,m( )
gu,g[;me, yo ivp[;nupk;rwrtItOpt( 7
dd* n ik n ik jD* n d/* k;' c sMpdm( )
k /m| ivd/* nwW n b.* kg,Ru rw ym( 8
tSm;uG/;Mbu/je ;Rt" x;dve " su/;kr" )
pyupR r sv;RNy" sud*d;yRSfrTkr" 9
tgupdsev" p[I,t;xeWdev"
Upaveda 689
Branch 13B: Gandharva Veda Sagtaratnkara

Ending:
Tyu_;S]iv/; .;v;" Sq;ipno Vy.c;r,"
s;ivk; rseWu Syu" sveR sveWR u s;ivk;" 1681
Ek" k;yoR rs" Sq;yI' rs;n;' n;$k sd;
rs;Stdnuy;yTv;dNye tu Vy.c;r," 1682
ivro/no rs;SteWu s'd>yR" pOqg;y"
guM.]o rs;n;' Sy;;$e ksmu guMfvt(
Sq;yI tu sU]Sq;nIyo rso rsivd;' mt" 1683
sUrIx;dve ne n;$ved;Mbu/e rdm(
smStmut ' s;r' /Irwr;tOi seVyt;m( 1684
g[Nqe mdIye yid kdiSt gu,SttStSy prg[h;y
m;>yqRye v" su/y" preW;' gu,o,urPyi{smo .vTsu 1685
s;vt; v; inrvt;Stu g[Nqe my;] g[qte ty; ikm(
a;r;/ne v" p[v,; mitmeR sNto gu," k nnu n;itxete 1686
yumT=od=m' vStu iky];iSt jgT]ye
ik tu mTp[me t" sNt" purSkt me itm( 1687
y; pur;,' pNq;n' munIn;mhmNvg;m(
Nt c insge,R sNt" sNm;gRg;min 1688
a;rr;/yWo" s;/UNk' p[D;iv.ven me
r;mm;nNdyNt Sm ityRoip kpIr;" 1689
n iv;dpRto g[Nqp[viO mRm ik iTvdm(
ivNm;nsv;s;y gNtu' p;qeym;iSqtm( 1690
it Imdnviv;ivnodIkr,;/pitIso!ldevnNdnin"-
xIx;dve ivrcte s'gItr;kre smo ntRn;?y;y" sm;" 7
sm;imgmdy' kl;in/smet" s'gItr;kr" )
Reference:
Sagta Ratnkara, 2 vols., (nandramasasktagranthvali, 1985).
Upaveda 690
Branch 14A: Dhanur Veda Vasihha Dhanur Veda

Structure: 4 Main Chapters, approximately 265 verses.
Beginning:
mhiWR vs ivrct; /nuvdRe s'iht;
aqwkd; ivjgIWuivR;m]o r;jiWRgRu vsm>yupTe y p[,Myov;c )
b[iU h .gvn( /nuivR;' oi]y;y !cetse xy;y dux]uivn;x;y c )
tmuv;c mhiWRb[ iWRpv[ ro vs" ,u .o r;jn( iv;m] y;' srhSy-
/nuivR;' .gv;n( sd;xv" prxur;m;yov;c t;mev srhSy;' vCm te
iht;y gob[;,s;/uvde s'r=,;y c yjuvdRe ;qvR sMmt;' s'iht;m(
aqov;c mh;devo .;gRv;y c /Imte
teh' s'pv[ +y;m yq;tQyen s',u 1
t] ctuyp;d;Tmko /nuvdRe " ) ySy p[qme p;de dI=;p[k;r" )
itIye s'gh[ " tOtIye sp[yog;" ctuqRe p[yogiv/y" 2
aq kSy /nuvdRe ;/k;r Type=;y;m;h
/nuvdRe e guivRp"[ p[o_o v,RySy c
yu;/k;r" xU{Sy Svy' Vy;p;id x=y; 3
ctuivR/m;yu/m( ) mu_mmu_'mu _;mu_'yN]mu_eit 4
dudSyucor;id>y s;/usr' =,' /MmRt"
p[j;p;ln' /nuvdRe Sy p[yojnm( 5
Ek;ip y] ngre p[s" Sy;nurR "
tto y;NTyryo dUr;NmOg;" s'hgOh;idv 6
a;c;Yye,R /nuy ' b[;,e suprI=te
luB/e /URe te c mNdbu* n d;pyet( 7
b[;,;y /nuy ' %@g' vw =i]y;y c
vwXy;y d;pyet( kNt' gd;' xU{;y d;pyet( 8
/nu kNt %@g =urk; gd;
sm' b;yu' Sy;dev' yu;in s/; 9
aq;c;YyRl=,m(
a;c;YyR" syu" Sy;tu.R.;RgvR " SmOt"
Upaveda 691
Branch 14A: Dhanur Veda Vasihha Dhanur Veda

Ending:
tdnu ih ac v,;R a;idk;" sVvRl:e y;"
prgt.vSt;n( Sq;Py sv;Rn( me,
.vit c yuvySy; yut;' s; p[sne ; 56
rqm"
rq;s;/nNtu sm;idSqle iv/eym(
aq sen;pit kr,iv/' v+y;m"
,u .o r;jWeR iv;m] a;k;riv;blyu_' =i]ysen;pit' iv;t( )
tSywte inym;" smStv;ihnI' Ek;vlokyet( )
aNyt( sVv;n( pd;tIn( prmsxm/k;r' d;t( )
VyUhrcn;y;mit inpu,; .vet( s Ev sen;nIivR/ye " ) it
aq x=;
t];d* W#np;#niv/' b[mU ; ) a;d*
=;]koxVy;kr, sU];<y?yetVy;in ;v?y;y*
sm;m*mnomRt;=r;Vyvh;r;?y;y jy;,Rv
iv,uy;mlivjy;:ySvrx;S];<ypr;, c
pi$tVy;in tt" srhSy' /nuVvedR m;p#t(
hNtVy;hNtVyopdex"
su' p[su muNmNt' kCz xS]vjRtm(
b;l' S]y' dInv;Ky' /;vNt' nwv;tyet( 64
/Mm;q| y" Tyjet( p[;,;n( ik tIqeR c jpe c ikm(
mu_.;gI .vet( soip inry' n;/gCzit 65
b[;,;qeR gv;qeR v; S]I,;' b;lv/eWu c
p[;,Ty;gpro yStu svw mo=mv;uy;t( 66
it ImhiWRvs p[,It; /nuvdRe s'iht;
Reference:
Ray, Purnima, Vasihha's Dhanurveda Sahit, (Delhi, J.P. Publishing, 1991).
Upaveda 692
Branch 14B: Dhanur Veda hiva Dhanur Veda

Structure: 227 Verses, 15 Divisions.
Beginning:
aq /nuvdRe "
ro_;nuvdRe ;;sSy;ip su.;iWt;t(
pd;Ny;y rcto g[Nq" s'=pe to my; 1
ivn; x;/r' n;Nyo /nuvdRe ;qRtvivt(
yt" Sve inix p[;; /nuvdRe ;qRtvivt(
yt" Sve inix p[;; ixv;vivc;r,; 2
at" s'dhe dol;y;' rop,Iy' n m;nsm(
g[NqeiSm';pcturvw IRrcNt;m,* Kvct( 3
ySy;>y;sp[s;den inpNte /nu/rR ;"
jet;r" prswNy;n;' tSy;>y;so iv/Iyt;m( 4
Ekoip y] ngre p[s" Sy;nu/rR "
tto y;NTyryo dUr' mOg;" s'hgOh;idv 5
aq /nu/;Rr,iv/"
a;c;ye,R /nudyRe ' b[;,e suprI=te
luB/e /UtRe te c mNdbu* n dIyte 6
b[;,;y /nudyRe ' %@g' vw =i]y;y c
vwXy;y d;pyeTkNt' gd;' xU{Sy d;pyet( 7
/nu c kNt' c %@g' c Czrk; gd;
sm' b;yu' Sy;dev' yu;in s/; 8
a;c;yR" syu" Sy;tuy Ru Stu .;gRv"
;>y;' cwv .veo/ Ekn g,ko .vet( 9
hSt" punvRs"u puyo roih,I cor;]ym(
anur;/;nI cwv revtI dxmI tq; 10
jNmSqe c tOtIye c W vw sme tq;
dxmwk;dxe cN{esvRkm;R, k;ryet( 11
tOtIy; pmI cwv smI dxmI tq;
Upaveda 693
Branch 14B: Dhanur Veda hiva Dhanur Veda

Ending:
t' dI,Rmnu dIyRNte yo/;" xUrtm; aip 216
duinRv;rtr; cwv p[.; mhtI cmU"
ap;mv mh;veg]St; mOgg,; v 217
yStu .eWu sinyeWu iv&teWu invtRte
pde pdeme/Sy l.te flm=ym( 218
;ivm* puW* lok sUymR <@l.eidn*
prv[;@ yogyu_ r,e c;.mu%o ht" 219
y] y] ht" xUr" x]u." prveit"
a=y' l.te lok yid KlIb' n .;Wte 220
mUzt' nwv ivkl' n;xS]' n;Nyyo/nm(
pl;ym;n' xr,' gt' cwv n ih'syet( 221
.I" pl;ym;noip n;NveVyo blIys;
kd;cCzrt;' y;it mr,e tiny" 222
s'.TO y mhtI' sen;' ctur;' mhIpit"
VyUhyTv;g[t" xUr;NSq;pyeylPsy; 223
aLp;y;' v; mhTy;' v; sen;y;mit iny"
hWoR yo/g,Sywko jyl=,muCyte 224
aNvet' v;yvo y;Nt pO .;nuvyR ;'s c
anuPlvNte me`; ySy tSy r,e jy" 225
apU,eR nwv mtRVy' s'p,U eR nwv jIvit
tSm;wy| iv/;tVy' hNtVy; prv;ihnI 226
jte l+mImOtR e SvgR" kitR /r,Itle
tSm;wy| iv/;tVy' hNtVy; prv;ihnI 227
Etm( ixv/nuvdRe Sy .gvto Vy;sSy c
Reference: rgadhara, Bihat rgadhara Paddhati, verses 1714-1941.
1. http://www.atarn.org/india/Dhanurveda.pdf
2. Petersen, Peter, ed.., The Paddhati of rgadhara, A Sanskrit Anthology, Vol. I,
(Bombay: Government Central Book Depot, 1888).
Upaveda 694
Branch 14C: Dhanur Veda Nti Prakhik

Beginning:
nIitp[k;ixk; p[qmo?y;y"
Imj;nn' v;,I' nTv; b[;idsun(
nIitp[k;ixk; sey' tNyte ;dr;Nmy; 1
Im=ixl;y;' tu sUpiv' vr;sne
jnmejy.Up;l' {k;mo mh;tp;" 2
vwxp' ;ynn;m; tu mhiWRSs'ixtv[t"
a>y;g;t( sihtXxywVy;Rsixyo mh;muin" 3
tm;y;'tmOiW' uTv; jnmejy.Upit"
p[Tyug;m shs; sh m'i]puroihtw" 4
p;m~y| tq; g;' c m/upk| iv/;y c
tSmw p[ov;c kxl' p[en;Ntr;Tmn; 5
/NyoSMynughO ItoiSm yNme dxRnm;gt"
t;rt;" iptrSsveR p;ltoh' Tvy; mune
Tyu_vNt' r;j;n' p[yyu oj;ixWXxu.;"
/meR te rmt;' burTyuKTv;g;Tsm;' tt"
pive mun* tiSmn( .{pI# nOpom"
prvOTy;sn;>y;xe t;'jlp;ivxt(
kq;Ntrmq;s; jnmejy.Upit"
p[,My tmOiW' .KTy; t;'jlr.;Wt 9
r;j/m;R" t;SsveR .;rtIy;STvyoidt;"
id me s'xy" kt( t' .v;Hzmu hRit 10
t;nuidn' /mRSsTy' x*c' =m; dy;
k;len kln; b[n( =rTy;yubl R ' SmOit" 11
ivmev kl* n,;' jNm;c;rgu,ody"
/mRNy;yVyvSq;y;' k;r,' blmev ih 12
d;'pTye.chetR mu ;Ryvw Vy;vh;rk
Upaveda 695
Branch 14C: Dhanur Veda Nti Prakhik

Ending:
/mRx;S]pur;,;in pr; sm>yset(
s'?y;' cop;Sy iv/vd' Tv; sm;iht" 90
.uKTv; .;gvt' x;S]' pi#Tv; ?y;ns'ytu "
s'ivxe yq;k;lmuiigtKlm" 91
Ev'vO Sy nOptenIRitm;g;Rnsu ;r,"
/m;Rqk R ;mmo=; s?yeynu ;R] s'xy" 92
pOqmu ve ' p[x;Sywv b[; lokguSTvy'
t]wv;NtdR/e devo dwvtwSsihtStq;
vwNyoip tt( tq; c b[p[o_' pur;tn'
.uKTv; ss;gr;muvIRmNte b[ jg;m h; 94
p;rI=t TvmPyev' Tv; s*:y' .ivys
:y;it' c lok s'Sq;Py pr;' gitmv;PSys 95
y;vTkitRmnR u ySy lokWu ivcryit
t;vWRsh;, b[lok mhIyte 96
p# y d' k;Vy' ,uy;; sm;iht"
b[;," =i]yo r;j; ivxeW,e nr;/p" 97
vwXyo v; xU{j;tIySS]yo r;jprg[h;"
te kitRmNto .UTveh pr] gitm;uy"u 98
nIitx;S]md' p[o_' my; te jnmejy
s'=pe ,e gmy;m y] Vy;so gumRm 99
vwxp' ;yn TyuKTv; t]wv s jg;m h
p;rI=toip mumdu e sunITy; p;lyn( p[j;" 100
it ImIitx;S]e nIitp[k;ixk;y;'
r;jVy;p;rkqn' n;m;mo?y;y"
Discussion: Chapters 2 through 5 of the Ntiprakhika present a comprehensive exam-
ination of the principles and practice of Dhanurveda.
Reference: Oppert, Gustav, ed., Ntiprakhika, (New Delhi: Kumar Brothers, 1970).
Upaveda 696
Branch 15A: Sthpatya Veda Mnasra Vstu Shstra

Beginning:
m;ns;rm( s'gh[ "
Tpr=,ly;n( jgt;' p[kv nR ( .Uv;rvimto ggn' c sUte
n;n;sure rikrI$ivlolm;l;.O;vlI!cr,;Mbuh' nm;m 1
g;xr"kml.Ukmle=,eN{gIv;R,n;rdmu%rw %lwmnuR IN{w"
p[o_' smSttrvSTvip v;Stux;S]' tNm;ns;rAiW,;ip ih l+yte Sm 2
m;nopkr,' c;d* xLpl=,pUvk R m(
aq v;Stupk [ r,' .UprI=;iv/' tq; 3
.Usg' h[ Stt" p[o_' xSq;pnl=,m(
dev;dIn;' Sq;pn;y pdivNy;sl=,m( 4
blkmRiv/' cwv g[;m;dIn;' c l=,m(
ngrIl=,' cwv .UmlMbiv/;nkm( 5
g.RNy;siv/' cwv coppI#Sy l=,m(
a/;niv/' cwv p;dm;nSy l=,m( 6
p[StrSy iv/' cwv sN/kmRSy l=,m(
ivm;nl=,' cwvmek.UMy; l=,m( 7
itlSy iv/' cwv i]tlSy iv/;nkm(
ctuStliv/' cwv p.UMy; l=,m( 8
W$(slk cwvm.Unv.Umkm(
dx.Umiv/;n' c {.Umiv/;nkm( 9
tl' ;dxk cwv p[;k;r;,;' c l=,m(
prv;rl=,' cwv gopur;,;' c l=,m( 10
m<@pSy iv/;n' c x;l;n;' cwv l=,m(
ivNy;s gOhSy;q gOhp[vx e l=,m( 11
;rSq;niv/' cwv ;rm;nSy l=,m(
r;jhMyRiv/' cwv r;Jy;Sy tu l=,m( 12
.Upitl=,' cwv y;n;idrql=,m(
Upaveda 697
Branch 15A: Sthpatya Veda Mnasra Vstu Shstra

Ending:
nOgIt;idmu{w dxRye CziLpivm"
nynoNmIln' p[o_' p;d( g[;mp[d=,m( 49
l=,o;rmevo_mu_vd( re%y; l%et(
p[itm;' lohj' p[o_' tq; r' tu ivNyset( 50
xl;l tu bMb;n;' yTkm;Rvs;nk
Sq;pn;TpUvk R r' ivNy;s' k;ryed( bu/" 51
pI# tSy c m?ye tu nvko' p[kLpyet(
pr;g' tu tNm?ye vj[' ceN{vd( Nyset( 52
p[v;l' c;ko tu mh;nIl' yme tq;
vwdyU | NyseAw T ye mrtk pme tq; 53
v;yVye pupr;g' c m*_k tu kbre k
N{nIl' tu xe tu ivNyset( iv/ivm" 54
Sqpit" Sq;pko.* Sq;pyed( bMblkm(
Ev' tu rivNy;s' xeWm yqo_vt( 55
dykmlm?ye dIpvTpr' Sy;t(
kmljhrhr;iddevt;n;' c svRm( 56
iv/mh sklp' c c=uNmIln' c
itmit r%lmu_' m;ns;r' pur;,w" 57
ipt;mheN{p[m% u "w smStw"
devw rd' x;S]vr' puroidtm(
tSm;TsmuT y ih m;ns;rm(
x;S]' tm( lokiht;qRmte t( 58
it m;ns;re v;Stux;S]e nynoNmIlnl=,iv/;n' n;m
sittmo?y;y" m;ns;r' s'p,U mR (
Reference: Acharya, Prasanna Kumar, Manasara on Architecture and Sculpture:

Sanskrit text with critical notes, (Delhi: Low Price Publications, 1995).
Upaveda 698
Branch 15B: Sthpatya Veda Mayamatam Vstu Shstra

Structure: 36 Chapters plus a Pariia
Beginning:
mymtm( p[qmo?y;y"
p[,My ixrs; dev' svRD' jgdIrm(
t' pO;Sm;dl' uTv; x;iSt x;S]' yq;mm( 1
twitl;n;' mnuy;,;' vSTv;dIn;' su%odym(
p[;Do muinmRy" kt;R sveRW;' vStul=,m( 2
a;d* vStup[k;r' c .UprI=;pirg[hm(
m;nopkr,' cwv xSq;pnm;gRkm( 3
spd' surivNy;s' bilkmRivi/' tq;
g[;m;dIn;' c ivNy;s' l=,' ngr;idWu 4
.UlMbSy iv/;n' c g.RivNy;sl=,m(
ppI#ivi/' cwv;i/;n;n;' tu l=,m( 5
StM.;n;' l=,' cwv p[St;rSy ivi/mm(
siN/kmRiv/;n' c ix%r;,;' tu l=,m( 6
Ek.Uimiv/;n' c itlSy tu l=,m(
i]tlSy iv/;n' c ctu.RMU y;idl=,m( 7
ss;l' pirv;r;,;' gopur;,;' tu l=,m(
m<@p;idivi/' cwv x;l;n;' cwv l=,m( 8
gOhivNy;sm;g| c gOhvexnmev c
r;jveXmiv/;n' c ;rivNy;sl=,m( 9
y;n;n;' xyn;n;' c l=,' ill=,m(
pI#Sy l=,' sMygnukmRivi/' tq; 10
p[itm;l=,' devdevIn;' m;nl=,m(
c=uNmIln' cwv s'i=Py;h yq;mm( 11
ipt;mh;wrmrwmnuR IrwyqR ; yqo_ skl' myen tt(
tq; tqo_ sui/y;' idv*ks;' nO,;' c yuKTy;i%lvStul=,m( 12
it mymte vStux;S]e s'g[h;?y;y" p[qm"
Upaveda 699
Branch 15B: Sthpatya Veda Mayamatam Vstu Shstra

Ending:
itiqivi/m;h nOis'h"--
ic];dx;RStq; ir_; vJy;R" xeW;" xu.;vh;"
xkn;idiniv' c ivxeW,e ivvjRyte ( 6
xuDjIvcN{;,;' v;q vgoRdy;" xu.;" 7
n=]ivi/m;h--
mUl;ey m`;XleW; ivx;%; .r,I tq;
a/omu%;iS]pUv;R:y;" kp;id%nne xu.;" 8
roih<y;{;R iv; c puyv;,vw,v;"
?v;Rnn;" p[xSt;" Syur]ymev c 9
p[xSt;in tul;dIin vOik;y;RidWu m;t(
v;ij.;i].;NmUl;t( p=RNtu ivvOidm( 10
setukL y;idk;yeWR u p[xStimit kcn
a;Py;inl;iv,ctuk c;vroh,m( 11
v;pIkpt$;k;id%nne xu.d' .vet( 12
cN{gu"--
hStor; /in; ip}y' v,eN{mw]roih<y"
hirmUls;ipRic];" ity' %nne p[xSt;" Syu" 13
aq kp;rM.ivi/Cyte--
pui' .Uit' pu]h;in' purN/[In;x' mOTyu' s'pd' xS]b;/;m(
ikiTs*:y' dI= xv;Rid ky;Rt( kpo m?ye gehmTyR=y' c 14
tq;h devr;t"--
m?yme {Vyn;x' Sy;dwN{e su%kr' .vet(
a;eYy;' pu]mr,' y;Mye svRivn;xnm( 15
it pirix' sm;m(
Reference: Dagens, Bruno, Mayamatam: Treatise of housing, architecture and

iconography, 2 vols., (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1994).
Upaveda 700
Branch 15C: Sthpatya Veda Vihvakarma Vstu Shstra

Structure: Part I: 18 Chapters.
Beginning:
I srSvTyw nm" Ig,ex;y nm" IivkmR,e nm" )
I ivkm;Rt;y; v;Stux;S]e v;Stuiv;m( ) pUv;R/R )
a;y;idg,t;?y;y p[qmo?y;y 1 I ivkm;Rv;c--
aq;t" s'pv[ +y;m a;y;idn;' l=,e
p[;s;dinlyepru e v;ipp[;kr m'@ye 1
v;Stu kmemR u sveWR u a;y;idg,t yojyet(
d;nI kqyy;m g,Itv;StukmRk 2
a;yTv' c pOqTu ve n gu,yed;kmR,
a;.hRrTw .;g yTxeWa' ;y;idxu 3
?vj;/UmStq;s'h ;novOW%r*gj
?v;='cvw sm' {v; p[;Vy;Ridpupd[ =,e 4
?vjos'ho vOWogjo xXyte.u veXmxu
a/m;n' %ro?v;'=o /Um;n"su%;vh; 5
p[;s;d p[itm;l jgtIpI#m'@pe
vedIk@ x u c cwv pt;k;z] ?vj;dey 6
akmRWsu veWR u homx;l; mh;nse
qUmok@ s'Sq;ne homkmRghO e ip c 7
a;yu/We su mSteWu nOp;,;' .benWe u
nOp;sne s'h;re s'ht] invexyet( 8
;no>leCzghO e p[o_o veXy;g;ren$Sy c
nOTyk;reWu sveWR u ;n";nopjivn;m( 9
v,jkmRWu sveWR u .ojnp;]eWu m'@pe
vOW;Sturx;l;n;' g*x;l;goklWe u c 10
tt( ivt;idSvre v;j]e iviv/e tq;
kl;l rj;k;idk; %ro gdR.opjivn;m( 11
gj gjx;l;y;' s'hyen vjRyte (
Upaveda 701
Branch 15C: Sthpatya Veda Vihvakarma Vstu Shstra

Ending:
cturI te=]e e ;'i]xi.;jte
W$(pc' ;xTpdwyRu _;Nyek;dx xt;iny 10
m?ySq;ne l%et p'vde g.R itSmOtm(
b[;Nte c .veqI cTv;rxTpdw" m;t( 11
ayRMmoSte .veq xt' c ;dxomm(
ivqk,Re smStev' pdmu_" moidt 12
ad'x m'@leWu c;e p' inp;tyet(
tdnNtrp'_* c b[;W<, vitpd" 13
tdNte ivqIk;k;y;R cTv;rxTpd;iNvt;
sixit. cTv;roqRm;; ctuidRxm( 14
cTv;r'x pdwrqwr* SyubR k,Rt(
tdNtivqIk; k;y;R xt' c ;dxorm( 15
tdb; c .ve iqI ;'i]xd/k xtm(
k*,e loPy; W$(p;d;tuWRu ctuv|xit" 16
x;; {d;s;Nt; lt; vIQy'Ntregt;
Ev'pd;in a;yNte W$(]x ' d/k xtm( 17
b; k,Rte u cTv;r" p[Sq;Py; nv." pdw"
s s td;t; yoJy;a;;." pdw" 18
tNm;n;num;oJy; xeW; apd;Stq;
Ev' shpdwyRu _' svRto.{l=,' it shpd'svRto.{ v;Stu 19
a/;s,e v;Stu p[pJU yte yjm;n se
v;StupjU ; ivn;v;Stu p[;r'.e n .vexne it v;Stu
it I ivkm;Rt;y;' v;Stux;S]e v;Stuiv;y;' v;Stul=,;?y;y
m;'k a?y;y 18
Reference: Somapura, Prabhasankara Oghadabhai, Sri Vivakarmakrtya rI
vstuvidyym Vstustre, 2 vols. (Somapura: Sri Balavantaraya Prabhasankara
Somapura ane Bandhuo, 1970).
Upaveda 702
Branch 15D: Sthpatya Veda Manuhylaya Chandrik

Beginning:
mnuy;lycN{k p[qmo?y;y" .UprI=;prg[h*

nOs'hy;dv;k;rtejoitymym(
r;jte intr;' r;jr;jml/;min 1
ImTk<@pure ivr;jit pro@ c tej" pr'
n;v;n; c /; y intr;' mLlIivh;r;lye
aTq;rVyink tneip c pure Ikrl;/Ire
s'M.Uytw dup[k;xivWye ce mmoOM.t;m( 2
Iml;Spdsd;ynIlk<#-
p[me p[kWRinly" skl;.vN"
ImirIN{tny;tnyo`.[ ;j;'
k;mp[do jyit mmtj;Sy" 3
tvp;dkmlwksm;y" ko-
Pyuotm;nguvyRp;.yog;t(
iv;prmpro b/;Tmxu;-
muogv;n( .vit b;livbo/ne c 4
yeW;' uitp[,ynI /W,; ydIysLpkLpttnu" prmeroip
teW;' mhIsumns;' mhnIy.;s;mus' ye prmud;rpd;rivNdm( 5
insgRs' ssmStixLpp[;vI<ym;' &ih,' p[,My
my; mnuy;lycN{kW; ivl:yte mNd/y;' iht;y 6
mymtyugl' p[yogmyRip c inbN/n.;SkrIyyuGmm(
mnumtgudevpitIhryjn;idmh;gm; jyNt 7
m;k<@yyug' pr;xrmur;rp[o_r;vlI-
s;r;n( k;XypivkmRmtyuGm;;' km;r;gmm(
sVy;:y;' hrs'iht;' ivvr,;' v;Stuiv;idk;n(
; tN]smuyo_mnusTO ywv;] s'=Pyte 8
mTyoR ivp[;idv,eiR vh .vniv/;noTsuko y" s pUv|
Upaveda 703
Branch 15D: Sthpatya Veda Manuhylaya Chandrik

Ending:
r;D;' /;min .Usru Sy c gOh' inTy;cRn;y;,e
xveNR {;jlexid=u kldwv;c;R p[it;id c
p[;s;d;id iv/;nmIxsurn;q;GNyNtk;x;gt'
ktTU q' vOWj' krotu c inATy;d* m;Cz^y se 31
seivtkldwvt/;mwxinATy;idk tu vOWj' Sy;t(
gOhpurpnngrg[;m;d;v.mu%; .vNt td; 32
inrs;;idiv.g;hp[itit; y;" p[itm;Stu t;s;m(
cl;clTvo.y.edtStTy;vx;;ip .ved( ivxeW" 33
s*:y;q| /r,I.Ot;' m,gOh' m]e ivh;roinle
Vy;y;mogRlk tqwv inAt* ;n;id pjRNyk
N{e toypt* c .u_inly' nO;id g;N/vRk
xS];' inAt* gOh=tpde p[;Cye c xYy;gOhm( 34
d<@;Nt' smtITy vp[miu dt' mO" ixl;wStq;
e' tTpr%; tu m?ymmte x;%;vOit;/mm(
tTp;n;idWu k<$ik&mlt; g[;; ve<v;dy"
ky;Rd( {Vyvx;idhwkmuidt;n( vO=;' id=u m;t( 35
Ev' inm;RPy geh' p[qmmh vOtStN]vyRStdNte
tTktOnR ( ixLpnSt;n( vlym,lsTk<@l;wyqR e m(
sNtoy;p; cwtt( Svymip yjm;nen sMyteR
gTv; t;StupjU ;%lxu.iv/' s;/u kvIRt tiSmn( 36
kt;R c;q iy;Nte mihtguvr' .ojyTv; yqe'
go.UMy;w dv; iv/vdvihto d=,;' mu:yp;m(
a;D;m;d;y tSm;%lmip jn' p[I,yn( .Urd;nw"
SvIyw" s;q| Svgehe sucrm/vseTpU,k R ;m" su%ne 37
Reference: Achyuthan, A., and Prabhu, Balagopal T.S., Manuylayacandrikbhya:
An engineering commentary on Manuylayacandrika of Tirumangalat Nlakahan
Msat, Saraswatham, Kiliyanad, Calicut: Vstuvidypratihnam, 1998.
Upaveda 704
Branch 15E: Sthpatya Veda Samragana Stradhra

Beginning:
mh;r;j;/r;jI.ojdevivrct' smr;,sU]/;r;prn;m/ey'
v;Stux;S]m( mh;sm;gmno n;m p[qmo?y;y"
dev" s p;tu .uvn]ysU]/;rSTv;' b;lcN{klk;itjU$koi$" )
EtTsmg[mip k;r,mNtre, k;T;dsUi]tmsU}yt yen ivm( 1
su%' /n;in A sNtit" svRd; nO,;m(
ip[y;<yeW;' tu s'sw sv| Sy;Cz.l=,m( 2
y inNdtl+m; c ]tdetWe ;' iv`;tt(
at" svRmpu ;dey' yveCz.l=,m( 3
dex" pur' inv;s s.; veXm;sn;in c
ydIxmNy tCz^y Skr' mtm( 4
v;Stux;S];te tSy n Sy;Ll=,iny"
tSm;LlokSy py; x;]metdudIyRte 5
aqwkd; jgNmhetmu Mbuh;snm(
pOQvI pOq.u y.[;Nt; cikt;=I sm;yy* 6
p[,My p[,itp[in%li]dxerm(
sgdmuv;ceit .Ut/;]I ipt;mhm( 7
.gvhmetne pOqnu ; pOqtu je s;
p&t; Tv;' xr,' p[;; ];ySv m;' tt" 8
vdNTy;mit meidNy;m;ivr;sIdqo pOq"u
s'rM.mu_dyo b[;,' p[,n;m c 9
jg;dwnmq G/?vingM.Iry; gr;
kvS| t;nh's;n;' pyod?vinxitm( 10
Tvy;iSm jgt;' n;q jgto/pit" t"
Sq;ipt;in c .Ut;in sv;R<yip vxe mm 11
teivy' mm ivex kd;cxvitRnI
smIkrom p;W;,j;l;NySy;" ikl;/un; 12
Upaveda 705
Branch 15E: Sthpatya Veda Samragana Stradhra

Ending:
ptk;vev inidR* pLlv* n;mt" kr* it pLlv*
itvtRny; gTy; iSqt* mU"R
p;Ritye pLlvs'Sqne kxbN/;:y* 244 it kxbN/*
a.mu%mu.* iniv* .uivitRvtRnm;ds*
pLlvhSt* p;Ritye Sy;t;' lt;s'D* 245 it lt;hSt*
Vy;vitRtkr,;>y;' d=,o lt;hSt;
tivlolt" Sy;T]W_ko v;mhStStu 446 it krhSt"
itvtRny; i]pt;k;v.mu%* yd; ì$t*
krhStsiv* kr* td; p=vtk* 247 it p=vtk*
t;vev i]pt;k* hSt* ki$xIWRsiv;g[*
ivpr;vOiiv/;n;t( p=p[Cyotk* n;; 248
i]p x;%* hSt;v/omu%; ih td( ivDey* g@p=;:y* it g@p=k*
a;vitRtprvitRtkr,t* h'sp=k* gm( 149
p=itpTvm;n;Nt* p[stO * c yd; .vet( p=*
Vy;vitRtprvitRtyog* yid m<@l;tI Sy;t;m( 250
?vRvitRt;d`vd; SmOt;vU?vRm<@ln*
tqo?vRm<@ls'D* v;vitRt' iv/;y; prvitRtkr,t;r* it
p;Rm<@ln*
it* ydwk Ev .[mt rs" Sq;ne t* ;vip Sy;t;m(
inytmurom<@ln* ivD;tVy* td; tJDw" Tyurom<@ln*
---pLlvo hStStq;r;l;; v;pr;
Vy;vtRn;twkStyorNyopven;t(
ro/Ryog;Tp;;R/yR og; mx" iSqt*
Et* iv;n( ivj;nIy;dur" p;;R/mR <@l* Tyur"p;;R/mR <@l*
Reference:
Kumar, Pushpendra, ed., Samargana Stradhra, (Delhi: New Bharatiya Book
Corporation, 1998).
Upaveda 706
Branch 15F: Khyapa hilpa hstram
Beginning:
I g,ex;y nm" k;XypixLpx;S]m( pUv.R ;g"
aq p[qm" p$l"
mh;dev' xix/r' svRlokkn;ykm(
mheN{m?yg' x;' p;vRtI siht' prm( 1
devd;nvs;w" seivt' surpUtm(
p[,My devcr,' Ev' b[yU ;Ts k;Xyp" 2
xucte ( st" prms;v' p[snot( sOik;r,;t(
jgt;m.vO/| yogn;mupk;rkm( 3
dev;n;' c iht;q;Ry ixvD;n' pr' mht(
mh;qRmLpg[q' ' c k%R,;cRn;km( 4
t' xumte mh;t'];t( Tvyo_' ih pur;qRkm(
t']' tddev;n;' {;,;myt;rI,;m( 5
kLp;yuy;id/m;R,;' nr;,;' Tv/k;r,;'
knugh[ ;q| TvetWe ;' s'=pe ;dme p[.o 6
s;/us;/umh;ivp[ykKvy; prcoidt'
dul.R ' tdh' v+ye ,u cwk;g[m;ns" 7
puym;s;idW<m;s; m;`m;setre xu.;"
d=,e c;yum ;s" ;v," k;itRkStq; 8
pUjt;" kWR,;dIn;' xeWm;s; ivvjRt;"
p*y;idTym`;Sv;tI s;iv]Tv;mw]k 9
v,e n p[jx e ity;cktOyR k u
sdne pUjt;St;r;" p[itpkWiStm 10
tOtIy; pmI cwv itIy; c ]yodxI
dxmI itqyXxSt;" xup=e ivxeWt" 11
p[itpt( p*,Rm;sI c itIy; pmI tq;
tOtIy; m?ym;:y;t; ,p=e ivxeWt" 12
Upaveda 707
Branch 7: Khyapa hilpa hstram continued

Ending:
xix.{sm;yu_' m?ye v;r,s'ytu m(
n;n;msUrkSq' .veidk;wrl'tm( 186
s.;k;r' ixro v;ip x;l;k;rmq;ip v;
mu%e mu%e mh;n;sI p;Ryo" iin;sk 187
kte" p;dorwyRu _' p[Stre tu tl' p[it
ktesop;ts'yu _' m?ye v;r,s'ytu m( 188
Ev' i]/; smui' ;rgopurm?ym'
k{;'x' c k@' v; vOW.Sqlmev v; 189
tuLy;w" p[sr' v;q k{;' yqoctm(
x;l;k;r' s.;k;r' m;lIk;k;rmev c 190
yid' tu yd(;re t]wv p[kLpyet(
b;b;`' p[ ;d;>y;' m?yk@yut' tu v; 191
gOhip<@ g.Rghe ' p[; vwv p[kLpyet(
t{h;ryom;Rne ivvOt;'`[kmev v; 192
p[Streid.UMyTv' gop;n;idsmiNvtm(
k$ko;l'k;rmU?vRSR tmTp[kLpyet( 193
.Um.;gml'k;r' g;Tv' prkLpyet(
xIW| d<@;.' x;l;.' x;l;k;r' tduCyte 194
lup;roip tm;y' s.;k;rkmuCyte
p[Str' p[its'z; m<@p' yT]ivin; 195
m;lk;itk :y;t' m<@pe tu prSprm(
gopur' vm;:y;t' prv;riv/' ,u 196
it k;XypixLpe gopu=,' n;m pcTv;r'x" p$l" sm;"
it pUv.R ;g" sm;"
Reference:
Early twentieth century Grantha edition, lacking title page.
Upaveda 708
Branch 15G: Sthpatya Veda Vstu Stra Upanihad

Structure: 6 Prapthakas
Beginning:
v;Stus]U pinWd( p[qmp[p;#kSy sU];,
v;StopitDeyR it 1 W$(ixLp;p[yoge, p[jnyNt p;, 2
yUpmd' Jyoit" 3 vOD;n' re%;D;n' c yo j;n;it s Sq;pk" 4
ixLp;t( p[itm; j;yNte 5 s p[vh," ixLpsU];?y;y' Sq;pkiv;'
c;vdt( 6 xrIrmUitRrihte mn a;veXy ivxeW,e ivkLpdoWyu_'
.vit it 7 v;StuW@mit em( 8 W@/; xwl' Deym( 9
xwl;dr;gD;n' p[srit 10
itIyp[p;#kSy sU];,
inidR;qRkp[itm; g[;; 1 tTp;tn' p[qm; iy; 2 tNmdRn' itIy;
iy; 3 ivlmit mmRDye m( 4 n Typ;q| re%;kr,' ktRVym( 5
a;d* vOm( 6 EkkSy s'yoge Ek.vit 7 reK%;Nvye sv;R;,
Ny;sy 8 tej;'s srlre%;, 9 n;.* pkmR p[;r>yte 10
p[;j;pTyrITy; vO' ih tejStd;p;' .;se cturm( 11 k,Ry'
m;ven a;crNt 12 /rev k,Rk=e]m;kWRyNt Sq;pk;" 13 t]
m?ye lB/bNdU rs;y;" p[;," 14 i]t;" SmyRte ip c lok 15
ing;S]t; a;p it 16 W$(ko,ko ih a;kWR,Iiv;ivxeW" 17
yq; pe tq; yUpe nuCzd;Nt; g[;;" 18 %nnp[k;ro ?yey" 19
sU];yne re%;" su.g; .vNt 20 iTqtre%; ap;" p;Rg; ab[pU ;"
ityRg%e[ ; mtp; it 21 ps*.;Gy;;n.;vo j;yte 22
are%;y;muu p;, j;yNte 23 ab[% e ;y;muTsukp;, j;yNte
24 m;tre%;y;' twjsp;, 25 re%;D;n' svRmit Deym( 26
tOtIyp[p;#kSy sU];,
pSy .;vo mu:y" 1 .;v;nus;rto re%;iv/;nmit Deym( 2 teW;'
b/; Ty' ey" 3 Ny;s;q| k;lbo/o ?yey it 4 %in];,
a.mN]yet( 5 %in]pk em( 6 pp[kW;Rq| p; G/mit
7 ixLpk;r;" p[lpe yNt {;vkrsm( 8 EW; heitiv; e; 9
Upaveda 709
Branch 15G: Sthpatya Veda Vstu Stra Upanihad

Ending:
p[qmrs" ;r" 5 ;rp;qRmb[% e ; g[;;" 6 s h;so itIyrs"
7 mu%l=,;{s' j;nNt sveR =,en 8 s tOtIy" k,rs.;v it
9 r*{" ixLpk;reWu ctuqoR rs" 10 ityRg% e[ ;y;' .;v" p[k$o .vtIit
ivxeW" 11 s vIr.;v" pm" 12 vwr.;ve Tk$e .yro .vit s
ivl=," Wrs" 13 tSy;m;tre%;y;mit s sm" 14 x;Nt-
.;v" somo rs" 15 .;v;nugtp;, ctu/;R mu:y;in 16 lok
.;vbo/Sy hetmu nR " 17 mnuy;,;' vOimR:u yeit 18 sLp;ikLp
it ivxeW" 19 EW .uvnkoWo deh;nu.TU y; m" 20 ap;d( p' t-
Sy flm( 21 idx;nustO e idx;p;l;nup;sNte 22 Ev' dwv.ed;n( m;-
gR.de ; j;yNte 23
Wp[p;#kSy sU];,
Ny;s/;r,; e; 1 vOy; dwvcNtne .ed" s;yte 2 l=,p[k;x;q|
ixLpiv; 3 Ny;sol;rmu{;yu/b;/[k=v;hnopdev;rStuvkme,
pnv;ivxeWo ?yey" 4 it" re%;" e;" 5 p=e]e kok;l-
mR:u y; 6 Wo@xkokm?ye p;, p[.vNt t{Up;q| em( 7 ivl-
mit mmR b[ve in/eym( 8 Wo@xkokp[m;,iv.;gStu b[dwvjwvo-
pdwvy;jkme, p/;?yey" 9 p; ctu/iRe t ivxeW" 10 bNdu-
b[R ve b[/[vu m( 11 b[ sTy;d* 12 b[bNvlMbnen p;;,
s*.g;in .vNt 13 alr,' dwv.UW,mit 14 p[mod;{it" p[srit
15 krmu{; pSy .;v' D;pyit 16 b;/[' bl' D;pyit pe 17
a;sn' W@/; Deym( 18 gu,;nustO ' p]ym( 19 v;hn' pSy
p[itD;pkivxeW" 20 pdwvt' p[itpmit 21 pdwvt;{UpD;n'
p[srit 22 arsN/; ?yey; 23 p/;r;y; vOirit e; 24
Stot,;' pe su.givxeW" 25 p[D;qRmte d( v;StUp;:y;nm( 26
Reference:
Boner, Alice, et al., Vstustra Upaniad: The Essence of Form in Sacred Art, (Delhi:
Motilal Banarsidass, 1986).
Upaveda 710
Branch 15H: Sthpatya Veda Kmikgama

Structure: Two Main Divisions. The first Division has 75 Paalas.
Beginning:
k;mk;gm" ) pUv.R ;g" ) tN];vt;rp$l" )
kl;sd=,e n;n;yRsmiNvte
p[vO v$vO=oTqCz;y;CzeitivStOte 1
Vy;`[cmRprI/;ne pI# ropxo.te
devd;nvgN/vRsiv;/r;id." 2
seVym;n' mh;dev' Ik<# ivn;ykm(
k*ixk" k;XypogSTyo g*tmo n;rdStd; 3
snTkm;rSsnkSsn;tnsnNdn*
.Ogu ;i].r;jvs;; mhWRy" 4
jD;sv" pr' D;n' ixvxKTyuNmu%It;"
p[,My cr,* tSy p[;r;xmum;pitm( 5
AWy" --
.gvn( devdevx e pxup;xivmock
sOiiSqititro.;vly;nugh[ k;rk 6
ivyd;idmh;m;y;vOSe s;=;Tp[vtRk
mhj;nNdsNdohSvs'ivLl=,;Tmk 7
prs'ivTSvip<y; xKTy; prmy; yut
idGdexk;linmRu _ jgd;;dk;r, 8
vy' inyu_; devxe TvyeJy;y;' ixvSy tu
tdq| s;r.Ut' tu x;S]' ixvmu%ovm( 9
v_mhRs devx e ._;n;mnukMpy;
Tyev' AiW." pOo .gv;n( vOW.?vj" 10
p[;h gM.Iry; v;c; SfrN{;/Rx% e r"
s;/u pO' ih yum;.XxO,?u v' s'ixtv[t;" 11
k;mk;:y;Nmh;tN];dut ' x;S]mumm(
avtI,Rmd' mer* p[,v;vt;rk" 12
Upaveda 711
Branch 15H: Sthpatya Veda Kmikgama

Ending:
ikwtd/dev;' D;n;:yiyy; sh 86
i]Wu ceTSyuS]tv;in ctsOWu kl;" SmOt;"
invOi' c ivn; b[riht;" k;r,' tu v; 87
soj;t;idk; v;ip invOy;;Stu psu
a<@;NtvRitRnW$(su kl;Ny;s;" p[kitRt;" 88
kl;;Ss ivDey; ivex; vsukLpne
v;m;; nvkLpe SyuloRkp;l; dx;:yk 89
{s':ye tu {;SSyur;idTy;;ks:' yk
ive{;nI p[o_;tupdx;iNvte 90
itqyo .uvn;Nyu_; d=;d;r>y pme
tTSvn;mmN]e, Nyse; inmRte 91
gopurSq;pn' ky;Rdg[e m<$pe te
pUvoR_iv/n;yu_k<@ v; Sqi<@leip v; 92
nvk<@ks':ye v; pu<y;hp[o=,;iNvte
Sqi<@le veidko?veR c a* c Sq;pye$;n( 93
m?yme c mh;id=u x;NTy;dIn( t] pUjyet(
xts':ywStd/wvR ;R tNmN]wSsmd;id." 94
pU,;| dTveisNtuogu" p`$odk
x;NTy;dIn;idto NySTv; tNmnUn.Wecyet( 95
iywW; p[cru ; k;y;R p[/;n; deixkom;"
aNy];PynukLp' Sy;Tp[cru ; v; p[kitRt; 96
gopur' p[ityoJy;SSyunNR ;; ip;Ryo"
inkle pm;r' skle d=,' ihtm( 97
it k;mk;:ye mh;tN]e gopurSq;pniv/" psittm" p$l"
Reference: Svmintha, Ce., Kmikgama, (Madrs: Dakiabhratrcakasagha,

1975).
Upaveda 712
Branch 15I: Sthpatya Veda Kragama

Structure: 4 Divisions. Only one, the Kriy Pda is published in Devangar.
Beginning:
pUvR k;r,;gme p[it; tN]e
tN];vt;rp$l p[;r'."
kLy;,' krt;' kt( k,;v,;ly"
myUrngr;qxommnOivn;yk" 1
.U/rSyo?vRg' We u rinktne
t];sInMmh;dev' Ik<# survNdtm( 2
yogpI#iSqt' tSy v;meg*rI sm;yutm(
svRdve ;vOt' s' muingN/vRsie vtm( 3
't k;r,' pUJympOCzCzvR{km(
p[,MMy cr,* tSy p[j;pitrq;b[vIt( 4
b[ v;c
devdevmhex;n iSqTyuTpilyexk
jgt;mip p[ITy/| yogn;' mu_hetk u m( 5
ixvD;n' pr' gu' vd me xvR{k 6
xvR{ov;c
Kvy;pOmd' sv| v+yeh' su%s;/nm(
k;r,;:y' mh; tN]' p[it;tN]mumm( 7
ko$ekg[N/s' yu_' kWR,;cRn;Ntkm(
s'=pe ,e ;/un;ivp[,u vu +ye sm;st" 8
tSy;d* tN]s;v' mUl.edop.edyuk
k;mk yogj' cNTy' k;r,' KvjtNtq; 9
dI' sU+m' shNtk xum;Nsup.[ de km(
ivjyNtwv in;s' Sv;y'.vu Ntq;inlm( 10
vIrNtr*rvNtwv mk$' ivmlNtq;
c'{D;nNtb'bNtp[oIt' lt' tq; 11
nu]ygt;n;idml]yms* gu"
Upaveda 713
Branch 15I: Sthpatya Veda Kragama

Ending:
a;v;;>yCyRpu p;wd R Nten blNddet(
k;bdevI g,;n( sv;Rn( nvsiN/Wu pUjyet(
km;<@Ntbl' Tv; p;rxwvne k;ryet(
Ev' p[d=,' Tv; p[ivxed;ly' p[m;t(
tto m?y;smye mUl' devI' p[pjU yet(
TsvexINts'pJU y p[.tU hivWNddet(
b[;,;n( .ojyeTp;t( dIn;N/;dI' .ojyet(
Eex;Nye pUv.R ;ge c re pme ipv;
pme ;rs'yu _' k;rye;gm<$%m(
tNm?ye veidk;' ky;Rt( n c .;gwk.;gt"
tTpUvRe yoink;<@Ntu me%l; ]ys'ytu m(
gomy; lepn' ky;Rt( klTy yq;iv/I
pU<y;h' v; c /Kv;q p[o=yelen tu
,IWmurIyNt {;=mupvItkm(
.SmNtvS]t$k Sv,RyD;pvItkm(
piv]' k,R.WU Ntk*pIn' ki$sU]km(
r_cNdnl; r_m;Ly;nu.WU ,m(
a;c;yoR /;ryedte ;n( y;gx;l;' p[vx e yet(
Sq;pn;;y m;ge,R y;gpUj;' sm;cret(
hom{Vy' tto v+ye ikct( .ed' ijom;"
mu;NtTvml;NtTvm?vNtTvgu;Ntkm(
m;W;pUp' Òto pet' p;ys' mus'ytu m(
km;<@ viJj[kNdTvdTvNtv;t( gu"
Reference: 1. Pandey, Rama Chandra, Kragama: Kriypda: Translation with
Notes, (Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratishthanam, 1994).
2. Muthaliyar, Mayilai-Alagappa, Uttara Karana Agama, (Chennai-
Sinthathirippettai: Sivajanaboth Yantra Saalai, 1901-1920).
Upaveda 714
Branch 15J: Sthpatya Veda Ajitgama

Structure: 4 Divisions. Only one, the Kriy Pda is published.
Beginning:
ajt;gm" ) iy;p;d" ) p[qm" p$l" ) tN];vt;r" )
Imirvre rMye mNdre c;kNdre )
devd;nvgN/vRdTw yidVy;n;g,w" 1
y=r;=sn;geN{.Utp[te ipx;ck" )
m;tOikpu Wwvw p[mqwvnRw teyk" 2
iv;/rw iviv/w" ikrwmiuR n.Stq; )
a;dxg,wrte jw Ru e tuip[de sd; 3
pu;Nypu;w" pt" prn;idte )
pup.;r;vnm[w fl.;r;vnm[k" 4
n;n;vO=lt;guLmw" prt" prxo.te )
hrcNdnmNd;rp;rj;tw" skLpk" 5
sNt;nw to;ne g;ot"sm;kle )
h'sk;r<@v*cv;k;ids'tte 6
mm;ts'h=RmgO x;%;mOg;id." )
n;n;svg,wmuR _vwr.;vw" sm;kle 7
a;sInm;sne idVye /m;R"w prkLpte )
mex' devdevx e ' som' somiv.UW,m( 8
b[Ne {/nd;kN duv,;Ntkv;yu."
vSv;idTyw {;w" svRdve w p;stm( 9
ivnyen;Cyuto gTv; pOCzit Sm jgum(
aCyut v;c
.gvNdevdevx e i]pur;Ntk x'kr 10
ajt' n;m yN]' ixv;Tp[;' Tvy; pur;
tNmm;c+v devx e tSyoTpipur"srm( 11
Evmu_o mh;dev" Sfri$llocn"
v;c tN]' ;Tm; grj;pitrVyy" 12
Upaveda 715
Branch 15J: Sthpatya Veda Ajitgama

Ending:
Ev' kmR sm;:y;t' SvtN]prtN]yo"
yq;mmqo v+ye SvtN]Sy;/k iv/m( 89
d=,etryoStSy p;RyoStu jn;dRn
W;' c p[TyuW;' cwv Tv; cwk;sniSqt;m( 90
kr<@mk$opet;' sv;R.r,.UiWt;m(
ine];' i.uj;' cwv hemv,;| /Ot;Mbuj;m( 91
ne]oNmIlnkm;Rid svRk;y| shwv tu
a/v;se tyo" kM.* p;Ryorip ivNyset( 92
p[/;nk<@ hom' c tyo{RVyw twrip
Svn;mpdmN];>y;' ky;Rd]o_s':yy; 93
mN]Ny;s' c t;>y;' tu devSy;nu p[kLpyet(
Ev' vw x_k; v;ip Sq;pyeTSvSvmN]k" 94
;r;?y=* c ktRVy* d=,etryorip
g[px [ ;Ntn;m;n* ;rSy prkLpyet( 95
tyo" kM.* tq; Sq;ne veidk;p;RyoNyRste (
ag[e ,' tq; Sq;Py v;jn' tih" m;t( 96
lokp;l;Nyq;Sq;n' kM.Sq;iNvNyseTm;t(
prv;r;' sv;|St;n/v;se shwv tu 97
mN]Ny;s;vs;ne tu yq;Sq;n' p[yojyet(
it y" k;ryeNmTyR" sivtu" Sq;pn' prm( 98
a;yur;roGym;oit pu];in;'Stqwv c
k;m;Nk;myte yo vw s t;Nsv;Rnv;Py c 99
dehTy;gore k;le .;ste c;ip sUyvR t(
Tyjt;:ye mh;tN]e iy;p;de sUySR q;pniv/tu"p;x" p$l"
Reference: Bhatt, N. R., Ajitgama, 2 vols., (Pondichery: Institut Francais

D'Indologie, 1967).
Upaveda 716
Branch 15K: Sthpatya Veda Dptgama

Structure: Vol. 1 has 21 Chapters.
Beginning:
dI;gm" mlm(
gjvdnmcNTy' tI+,dNt' i]ne]' bOhdudrmxeW' .Utp' pur;,m(
amrvrsupJU y' r_v,| surx e ' pxupitsutmIx' ivr;j' nm;m 1
m;komlhSt;Bjs'.;ivtll;$km(
ihr<yk<@l' vNde km;r' pukrjm( 2
srSvTyw nm"
p[qm" p$l"
mN]o;riv/"
at" pr' p[v+y;m mN]o;riv/mm(
pxup;xivinmRu _' .vdu"%ivn;xnm( 3
s;/k;n;' ivxeW,e svRp;pp[,;xnm(
yenop;yen ye dev; xTv' p[;ipt;" pr; 4
tdup;y' ivxeW,e otumhRs c;nl
ixv" sd;ixvwv mhex i]/; .vet( 5
ixv' prms'yu _' ingu,R ' inkl' /[vu m(
apmivk;r' c tO;mOtmn;mym( 6
an;/;r' suss' Ve y' ._gMy' pr;Tprm(
inkl' mnsotItmPyv;Cympkm( 7
tSm;Tsd;ixv' tTv' skl' inkl;iNvtm(
Vy_;Vy_my' sU+m' n;dpmn;mym( 8
tSm;NmhexmuTpmTyNtghn' prm(
JyotIp' pr' Vy_' mhex' skl' ivdu" 9
tSm;Cz_" smuTp; sU+m;nNt; sd; pr;
b[;idStMbpyRNt' jgoinmRnoNmnI 10
tSm;;d" smuTpo n;d;iNdu" p[j;yte
tSm;;m; smuTp; Jye; v;m;smuv; 11
Upaveda 717
Branch 15K: Sthpatya Veda Dptgama
Ending:
p[d=,' tt" Tv; ;rpUj;' sm;r.et( 63
p[ivXy g.Rghe ' tu kbre ;.mu%" iSqt"
sumu teR sule tu mN]Ny;s' sm;r.et( 64
m;kM.;dum;bIj' ipi<@k;y;' tu ivNyset(
?vRpo /ope tTk<# cwv ivNyset( 65
pUv;RdIx;npyRNt' NySTv; v;m;idxKTy,Un(
pUjyTv; yq;Ny;y' g*rIg;yi]mN]t" 66
pv,RhivdR;Tsopd'x' ixvSy tu
p;ys' ipi<@k;y;' tu tNmUlne vw d;pyet( 67
a;cmn' d; dv; inm;RLy' tu ivsjRyte (
mu%v;s' c kpUrR ' ixvom;>y;' tu d;pyet( 68
pn' k;ryeTp;q;x_ ivxeWt"
a;c;y| pUjyeTp;S];.r,k<@lw" 69
Sv,RyDopvIt' c shem;lIyk"
xYy;v;hnd;sI' r;in iviv/;in c 70
supu ;' vsu/;' cwv svTs;' g;' tqwv c
Et;in gurve d;Tp;TSvymip .ojyet( 71
a/m' pink tu igu,' m?ym' .vet(
m' i]gu,' p[o_m;c;yRSy tu d=,; 72
pUjyTv; yq;Ny;y' nwve ;Nt' ivxeWt"
Ev' y" kte mTyR" ipi<@k;Sq;pn' prm( 73
pu]p*]; v/RNte S]Ijn;n;' su%;vhm(
ipi<@k;Sq;pn' p[o_' ,u deixkl=,m( 74
it dIx;S]e p[it;tN]e ipi<@k;Sq;pnp$l Ekv'xittm"
Reference: Barazer-Billoret, M.-L.; Dagens, B., & Lefevre, V. ; and Sivcrya, S.
Sambandhan, Dptgama, Vol. 1 (chap. 1-21), (Pondichery: French Institute of
Indology, 2004).
Upaveda 718
Branch 15L: Sthpatya Veda Skhmgama

Structure: 4 Divisions. Only one, the Kriy Pda is published.
Beginning:
sU+m;gme r.;ge ) iy;p;d" ) p[qm" p$l" ) kl;xv,Rnm( )
ImTkl;six%re n;n;&mivr;jte
n;n;p=sm;k,Re n;n;mOgsm;kle 1
sc;r,gN/vRy=r=og,wvtRO e
b[;id.devR g,wrN{;wloRkplk" 2
yog." snk;w muinvyw"R xuk;id."
nN;idp[mq;n;' c g,w" s'sie vte xu.e 3
s;Py;idpd' p[;wmhR ;.;gwivRr;jte
n;n;rmye idVye su%k w fld;yk 4
iv.[;jte mh; s*v,| idVymNdrm(
rStM.sh;!ye t]Sqe m,m<$pe 5
s'h;sne sm;sIn' b[Ne {;idsurvw tRO m(
pp[Cz p;vRtI devI xr' lokxrm( 6
deVyuv;c
.gvn( devdevx e svRD prmer
Tvmev uittN];,;' tv' j;n;s xr 7
TvNmu%;M.ojinyNdsU_/;r;mOt' p[.o
pITv; o]pu$;>y;' tu tOimeR nih j;yte 8
iviv/;in c tN];, ut;in b/; my;
tq;ip cl' c' bv,k;r,;t( 9
tSm;Ts'gO s;r;'x' mo=m;gwk R k;r,m(
sMyk tv' ivinTy k;<y;d me p[.o 10
mher v;c
sTymetNmh;deiv ydu_' ih Tvy;nè
anNt; ingm;" p[o_;" x;S];, iviv/;in c
amt;in pur;,;in iv;in prSprm( 11
Upaveda 719
Branch 15L: Sthpatya Veda Skhmgama

Ending:
ixv v;c
Sto]e,;nen tuoiSm tv .KTy; c p;vRit
vr' vry d;Sy;m ye mns rocte 52
deVyuv;c
vrmNy' n y;ceh' tv ._' ivn; p[.o
t;mev su!;' deih swv me prm; git" 53
ixv v;c
tqwv stt' .Uy;t( ikml>y' tv ip[ye
pun.R_iht;q;Ry vrmNy' dd;m te 54
Sto]mihm;
Tvy; tmd' Sto]' ._.;ven .;ivt"
y" p#yto .UTv; s y;it prm;' gitm( 55
a>ysedNvh' deiv s'v;dmmm;vyo"
W$(SqlD;nsMp" p[;uy;Nmu_mum;m( 56
Evmu_' my; deiv mo=m;gwk R s;/nm(
ved;gmpur;,;n;' s;r.Ut' tv ip[ye 57
x;S]Sy gopnIyt;
gopnIymd' x;S]' vIrm;herip[ym(
teW;mev ih v_Vy' vIrm;g;Rnsu ;r,;m( 58
l]ywkin;n;' tTp[s;d;nuvitRn;m(
aNyeW;' tu n v_Vy' kd;cd( .vTmRn;m( 59
it uTv; mh;D;n' p;vn' ixvx;snm(
?y;ym;n; ixv' devI tSq* sNtum;ns; 60
it IsU+m;gme iy;p;de ixvSto]inp,' n;m dxm" p$l" 10
Reference: Dwivedi, Vrajavallabha, Skmgama: Kriypda: Translation with

Notes, (Varanasi, Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratisthanam, 1994).
Upaveda 720
Branch 15M: Sthpatya Veda Suprabhedgama

Structure: 4 Divisions.
Excerpt: I, 14, 142 ff.:
hombLyuTsv;n( p[;t" Tv; cU,oRTsv' tt"
p[;s;dSy;g[to v;ip y;Mye v; p;vkqv; 142
gomy;lepn' Tv; /UpdIpwSsmiNvtm(
p;lk;wrl'Ty Sqi<@l' t] k;ryet( 143
xUl' pmt" Sq;PyolU%l' musl' tt"
vS]e,olU%l' ve d.wrR ;veyeTpun" 144
gN/;wrcRyTv; tu i]xUl' lU%l' tt"
Òt' ixropR,' Tv; hemdUv;Rr;=tw" 145
suxu k;' rjnI' pUv| cU,eR cU,eR tu lU%le
d; p[=Py c;S]e, kyei xkS]." 146
tto ._jnwSs;/| cU,yR e i xkom"
s';Py l cU,neR pb[ smurn( 147
;pyeTk*tuk xUl' NmN]e, stwlkm(
a;c;y| pUjye] vS]hem;lIyk" 148
g[;m' v; ngr' v;ip xI`[' gCzTp[d=,m(
ndIt$;ktIre v; Sqi<@litye te 149
xUl' t]wv s'Sq;Py tTpUvRe klx;set(
acRyTe SvSvmN]e, xUl' vw klx;'Stq; 150
g; c ymun; cwv nmRd; c srSvtI
sN/ugoRd;vrI cwv k;verI cwv sk;n( 151
a;v; m?yklxe gN/toysupU rte
anNt;idix%<@Nt;Nklxev.to Nyset( 152
pu<y;h' v;Cy xUl;S]dev;n>yCyR pUjyet(
;pyeTklxw" p;T;n' tIqeR sm;cret( 153
i]xUlne shwv;] ye tIq| kvtR e nr;"
muCyte svRp;pe>yo inmoRk;idv pg;" 154
Upga 721
Branch 15M: Sthpatya Veda Suprabhedgama

Excerpt: II, 7, 38 ff.:
p[.;te iv/vT;Tv; sklItivg[h"
pyuiR Wt;in pup;, piv];, ivsjRyte ( 38
pUjn' pUvvR TTv; pn;Nte ivxeWt"
mO,U l R pe n' pUv| .Smn; lepn' tt" 39
dNtk; dNt;in /;vyei xkom"
pU,k R M .odk" ;n' Tv; gN/;id." pun" 40
vS]wr;.r,wvw mUlmN]e, deixk"
s'pJU y devdevx e ' nOgeysmiNvtm( 41
sd;ixvmnuSmOTy mUlmN]' smuret(
piv];roh,' Tv; devx e ' ipi<@k;iNvtm( 42
m<@lSq' ixv' y; gN/;wrnupvU x R "
sh;=rmN]e, Tv;Nte' smPyR vw 43
piv]' vim;roPy prxeWm;q;cret(
p;vr,dev;n;' piv]' dyen tu 44
aNyeW;' cwv dev;n;' d;pyeu piv]km(
ktuR deixkSywv tyo" po deixk" 45
ixy;,;' prc;r;,;' dv; vw tTpiv]km(
gN/pupwStu s'pJU y /UpdIpwivRxWe t" 46
p[.tU hivW' p;Tp;ys;dIin d;pyet(
hom' tqwv ktRVym;Nt' muin.ojnm( 47
jn;n;' svRd;n;in dv; t] yq;hRkm(
vS]wr;.r,w;Nywr;c;y| pUjyet" 48
ytIn;' xuxwv;n;mNy;Nm;her;nip
ivxeW.ojn' d;n' Tv; t] Svx_t" 49
Reference: Suprabhedgama, (inttiripeai, Madras: ivaNapotayantralai, 1907).

Upaveda 722
Branch 15N: Sthpatya Veda Svyambhuvgama

Structure: 4 Divisions. Only one, the Vidy Pda is published.
Beginning:
Sv;y'.vu sU]s'gh[ " ) iv;p;d" ) p[qm" p$l" ) pxuivc;r" )
ixv' p[,My prm' in/nexmt" prm( )
D;ndI=e p[v+y;m te ,u?v' sm;iht;" 1
aq;Tmmlm;y;:ykmRbN/ivmu_ye )
Vy_ye c ixvTvSy ixv;JD;n' p[vtRte 2
tdekmPynekTv' ixvvK];Mbujovm( )
pr;pre, .edne gCzTyqRpi[ ty;t( 3
EvmetTsurx e ;n" x;S]s;vmumm( )
sU]yen s'gO p[;h ivStrx" pun" 4
aq;Tm;ivmlo b" punmRu _ dI=y; )
ivDey" s i]/;vSq" kvl" skloml" 5
acetno iv.uinRTyo gu,hInoiyop[."u )
Vy;`;t.;gx_ xo?yo bo?yokl" px" 6
pUv| m;y;Tmk;N/;idTqm;Tm; iSqto my; )
p[o_o gumu%o_n XlokbN/en he ij;" 7
.o_; .ojk.;ven n;n;.ogivsipR,;
s;'pt[ ' p[oCyte bo bN/en;Tm; kl;idn; 8
aTyNtmlnSy;Sy p[;gu_Sy;ivk;r,"
kl; s'XleWm;y;it ixveCz;nuiv/;ynI 9
kloltcwtNyo iv;dxRtgocr"
r;ge, rt;ip bu;idkr,wStt" 10
m;y;vinpyRNttv.Ut;TmvTmRin
.u t] iSqto .og;N.ogwkrsk" pum;n( 11
.ogoSy vedn; pus' " su%du"%;idl=,;
t;' smqRtcwtNy" pum;n>yeit kmRt" 12
kmRt xrIr;, ivWy;" kr,;in c
Upaveda 723
Branch 15N: Sthpatya Veda Svyambhuvgama

Ending:
aNtrtr; xo?y; bihrtr;ip c
bihrpnIte Sy;dNtriy;m" 13
Evm?v; ixvSyo_ N/myu_t"
lok c;?vVyvSqey' ; vStuinbN/ne 14
dG/s's;rbIjSy y; pus' opm; iSqit"
s; gitStSy ivDey; n dex;Ntrs'iSqit" 15
/m;Rm;RNtrVy_* sTy;' lok gt' yq;
p[oCyte p$p,;Rid vStu tTpum;nip 16
it Sv;yM.uvsU]s'gh[ e tOtIy anugh[ x_p$l"
ctuq"R p$l" a?v;
aq;TmbN/s't;npxuTvivinvOye
Vy_ye c ixvTvSy Wi@v/o?veh kTyRte 1
tv;?v; c pd;?v; c v,;R?v; .uvn;Tmk"
mN];Tmk" kl;?v; c ivxTyek ixv' pdm( 2
ap[mye mindeXR ymn*pMymn;mym(
sU+m' svRgt' inTy' /[vu mVyymIrm( 3
ap[mye mnNtTv;dindeXR yml+yt"
an*pMyms;Xy;imlTv;dn;mym( 4
sU+m' c;nupl>yTv;;pkTv; svRgm(
inTy' k;r,xUNyTv;dclTv; td(/vu[ m( 5
aVyy' prpU,TR v;TSv;m.;v;qerm(
ixvtvmd' p[o_' sv;R?vopr s'iSqtm( 6
ao'k;r;Tmty; .;it x;NTytIt" pr" ixv"
bIjpjm?ySq" smSt;?vmu%" p[."u 7
Reference: Filliozat, Pierre-Sylvain, ed., The Tantra of Svayabh vidypda with

the commentary of Sadyojyoti, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1994).
Upaveda 724
Branch 15O: Sthpatya Veda Vrgama

Structure: Four paalas of the latter half of Vrgama, have been published.
Beginning:
vIr;gmorm( ) p[qm" p$l" )
kl;six%re rMye svR/;tusmiNvte
pu<yvO=w s'ze r/;tusmiNvte 1
devdev" ixv" xM.u" jyte svRd; iv.u"
kd;ct( k;mnI g*rI surgN/vRsie vtm( 2
xM.u' inrn' dev' Vyomkx' sd;ixvm(
pp[Cz prmp[ITy; vIrm;her;Nvtm( 3
devdev jg;q sv;R.Iflp[d
mm p[ITy; mh;dev Sv;c;r' gukLptm( 4
vIrm;her;,;' c yt( sv| b[iU h tTp[.o
pur; tyuge g*r re,k
u o muinpuv" 5
sv;Rgmsmopet" /mRx;S]smiNvt"
kl;.Do /mRve ;; mN] l=,l=t" 6
deixkN{Stvin/" W$^Sq lb[pUjt"
tO,Itb[iv,u" d;nveN{p[pU jt" 7
y=gN/vRsw pUjt" surseivt"
a;/;rcr;j;n' g,;?y=o gj;nn" 8
._m;her;,;' sc;c;rmSmdIykm(
kqy;m;s mTp[ITy; b[;nNdrs;iNvt" 9
tTsv| s;/kop;y' a;g;m;c;rv;rtm(
ah' v;m me k;Nte ,u m_._t" 10
p;t;lvK]e me g*r pb[itrStm(
ixvtv' tvnq' j;yte mm s'in/* 11
axeWp[mq;" sveR tO,ItpurNdr;"
tv' mm .KTy; c /;ryNt guro" p;t( 12
tv;n;' ixvtv' c r;j;n' rm,Iykm(
Upaveda 725
Branch 15O: Sthpatya Veda Vrgama

Ending:
l.te s;/u yTpO' p;dNrj" xu.m( 589
piv]m/n;x' c sTyD;nwks;/nm(
asurNe {;" ixrom?ye /;ryNt ikmtm( 590
sveWR ;' xM.uyogIn;' gu{;,;' pdCyutm(
y{j" svRd; lok ivr;<mUtIRv r;jte 591
t{j" svRd; lok yog." D;ns;/nw"
v;l%Lyw" shw; Pyup mNyupru Ssrw" 592
dI=;xwvs'Sk;rw" xt;nNdpurvw"
seVyte Sv;TmivD;n' a;Tms;/npexl;t( 593
rjodxRnm;r>y b[yogIr;" sd;
v;l%Lyd/ICyi]xt;nNdpurv;" 594
svRkm;R, s'TyJy y{j" x;M.v;Tmkm(
vIrm;her;,;' c p;dNCyut' xu.m( 595
a;Tm;nmv k;yeWu /;yRte D;ns;/n;t(
dI=;' ivuTp[.;p;' mo=pUj;' mnohr;m( 596
`$pks'yu _;' ixv;gmprt;m(
pb[;iNvt;' iv;' psUtkvjRt;m( 597
pur;tn;" pu<yody;" k;'=Nt p[.vo bu/;"
tSm;t( svRpy[ en dI=;hIn' nr' ip[ye 598
ctuvdRe /r' ivp[' svRtvsmiNvtm(
sur;m;<@odkmv pXy g*r inrNtrm( 599
dI=;ivhIn' ijn;yk ixve ved;s'Sk;rpltk;ym(
p[te ;TmsN/;nsur;cRt' pr' Tv' pXy lok surbNduvq; 600
it IvIr;gme vIrxwvdI=; Svpp;dre,v,Rn' n;m ctuq"R p$l"
Reference: Malladevaru, H.P., ed., Vrgamottaram, Vol. 1, (Mysore: Oriental

Upaveda 726
Branch 15 P: Sthpatya Veda Rauravgama

Structure: There are two divisions, Vidy Pda and Kriy Pda.
Beginning:
r*rv;gm" ) iv;p;d" ) p[qm" p$l" ) po;t" )
ixviv;TmivD;ntv;idix%r;tm( )
.;numNtmv;.;Nt' .;.rp[itm*jsm( 1
tejor;x' mh;p[;D' muinvromm(
p[smns' x;Nt' ixvD;nwkk;r,m( 2
.;gRv;irs;]eyp*lSTy;" smrIcy"
pp[CzivRny;nm[; AWyo iWt;nn;" 3
.gvHzviv;TmtvivD;ns'iv/m(
y;gs'Sk;ryog;' iv/vTp[bv[ Iih n" 4
s mN]pUt;n( s'SpOXy puppU,oR JJvl;lIn(
hW;Rdu trom;" p[;h v;Kymd' " 5
sur;/p' nmSTy xx;txe%rm(
kp;lm;ln' dev' p[,toiSm sd;ixvm( 6
k;ler' mh;k;l' k;lrinv;snm(
k;lTk;lve;;r' p[,toiSm sd;ixvm( 7
svRTsvRve ;;r' svRDmpr;jtm(
svR.tU ;Tm.UtSq' p[,toiSm sd;ixvm( 8
yosOjTsvR.tU ;in b[;;' sur;sur;n(
tmh' lokkt;Rr' p[,toiSm sd;ixvm( 9
vr' vre<y' vrd' vr' vrv;hnm(
vnm;l;/r' dev' p[,toiSm sd;ixvm( 10
p[IitmTp[Iitd;t;r' suip[y' ip[ydxRnm(
m;ip[y' sd; k;Nt' p[,toiSm sd;ixvm( 11
/m;R/mRmy' dev' su%du"%flodym(
bN/mo=p[,te ;r' p[,toiSm sd;ixvm( 12
mnoburh'k;rtNm;]eN{ygocrm(
Upaveda 727
Branch 15 P: Sthpatya Veda Rauravgama

Ending:
Sy;dUmUl;Ntrmekm;]' s;/;Rl e n;NtrmUm?ye
j;NvNtj;nlk;Ntr' c Sy;dW@.;gW@lne 47
m;nsU]y' cwv m,bN/;vs;nkm(
aqv; p;Rs]U ' c m,bN/;vs;nkm( 48
Ntr' ved.;g" Sy;Tp.ed;vs;nkm(
kr<@mk$opet' j$;mk$mi<@tm( 49
pIt;Mbr/r' cwv dukl ;Mbrmev v;
n;>y/" pm;]' Sy;;sm;n' iv/Iyte 50
guLf;dU?veR W@Ly' vS]pyRNtmyte
a.y' sVyhSte Sy;TStncUck u sImkm( 51
sU];u tlm?ye tu Ntr' ;dx;lm(
vrd' v;mhSte Sy;Czô<y; ?veR sm;yutm( 52
sU];u krm?y' c ]yodx;lmyte
aqv; co?vRp;eR tu s'hk,Rmq;ip v; 53
prhStye cwv k$k tu iv/Iyte
ih;sm' c k$k ktRrImu%mev v; 54
bih" k=;Ntre v;ip sVyp;eR jp;=km(
v;mp;Rkre cwv poTplsmiNvtm(
bIj;pUr' c p' c xcmq;ip v; 55
Xy;min.vedkrpvrd;.yjp;=flyu_m(
pItvsn;iNvtj$;mk$yu_' etkml;snmnoNminSvpm( 56
Cz;myI D;nmyI iy; c s;NtlR c;ly;NtgRte Sy;t(
b; x;l;idGvid+vdexe tNm?ye Sq;pyeTk;mkom( 57
it r*rve iy;p;de k;mkoiv/" pWitm" p$l"
Reference: Bhatt, N.R., Rauravgama, 3 vols., [Pondichery, Institut Francais

D'Indologie, 1985, 1972, 1988.
Upaveda 728
Branch 15Q: Sthpatya Veda Makugama

Structure: Two divisions have been published, Kriypda and Charypda.
Beginning:
iy;p;d ) iy;p;de p[qm" p$l" )
kl;sixkr;v;s" k;lk;l" p;in/"
ap;rmihm;/;ro mh;devo mher" 1
axeWjgd;/;r' svRk;r,k;r,m(
a;idm?y;Ntrihtmp[mye mn;klm( 2
as':y;t;t;cNTySvx_prxo.tm(
pr' ixv' sm;gMy p[,Myov;c ._m;n( 3
{ v;c
a;iddev p;sN/o pTypr;y,
ytSTv' svRkt;Rs svRD" svRmPys 4
at" svoRpk;r;y ingm;gms'iht;"
xBd;qRm:u y; .vt; in";svdudIrt;" 5
ImNmu%;d/gt' mk$' mk$;ytm(
.gvn( otuk;moiSm tdIy' .;gmurm( 6
m; y] kQyNte s;=;Nmo=p[d;yn"
ivix/m;R it ih x;M.vv[t/;r,;m( )
_' purSt;d( .vt; tidd;nI' inbo/ me 7
prixv v;c
,uv;vedyy;m rhSy' mk$ore
x;M.vv[tm;h;TMym;ik v[itn;mip 8
ac;RivxeW;" pUjopkr,;n;' c s;/nm(
tdNTyeip[k;r kQyNte ] s'gh[ ;t( 9
x;M.vv[t;cr,m(
ittIWujR NR mv;r;x' n;n;du"%g[h;klm(
ved;gm;Ntividt' x;M.vv[tm;cret( 10
tnu]ygt;n;idml]yivxo/n;"
Upaveda 729
Branch 15Q: Sthpatya Veda Makugama

Ending:
mr,;x*cSy p[;/;Nym(
j;tk mOtk v;ip mOtk v;ip j;tkm(
yid Sy;NmOtkSywv p[;/;Ny' prkitRtm(
ip]oStu mr,;x*cmNy;x*cSy b;/km( 23
iptudxR ;hm?ye tu m;t; yid mOt; .vet(
iptu" pU,| tu invRTyR m;tug Ru It p=,Im( 24
xv;nugme xuiv/"
anugMy xv' ivp[o D;terNySy v; pun"
;Tv; c .SmnoLy m;' v ivxuit 25
nwik;n;' vnSq;n;' ytIn;' b[c;r,;m(
n jNmmr,otm;x*cmh ivte 26
s"x*civ/;nm(
d;ne ivv;he yDe c s'g;[ me dexivPlve
a;pip c k;y;' s"x*c' iv/Iyte 27
sN?y; pUj; c kd;ip n Ty;Jy;
sUtk mOtk cwv sN?y;' pUj;' sNTyjet(
p;'xsu N?y;' pUj;' tu ky;Rt( i]kr,wrip 28
g[Nqops'h;r"
x;M.vv[itn;' /m;R" s'=pe ,e myort;"
;vNto ivmuCyNte KlXnNTyNye ivmoiht;" 29
mk$' /mRx;S]' tu mdIy' mk$;ytm(
p#nIy' p[yen mTp[s;d;.k;i,; 30
it Imk$;gme r.;ge cy;Rp;de a;x*civ/kqn' n;m dxm"
p$l" 10 sm;;y' mk$;gm"
Reference: Ghose, Rama and Dwivedi, Vrajavallabha, Makugama, Kriypda and
Charypda, English translation and notes, (Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati Shodha
Pratishthanam, 1996).
Upaveda 730
Branch 15R: Sthpatya Veda Chandrajngama

Structure: Two of four divisions, Kriypda and Chrypda have been published.
Beginning:
cN{D;n;gm" ) p[qm" p$l" )
kl/*t;clourktnm( )
/mRmiU tR/r' ImNmh;vOW.ktnm( 1
anNt{p[mqprWkWoJJvlm( )
anNt{m;s; /W,o /W,ot" 2
prSpOxn( Ipd;BjpI# mU;R mumRu " )
b;l" sups[ ; nIcwv;Rcmuv;c h 3
bOhSpitv;c
.gvn( k,;sN/o svRD;nsm;y )
n;ivt;ed( .vt; Sf$m;gms'iht;"
jgt( ikl;N/t;me inmedD( ;nvjRtm( 4
aivD;ywv yo lok .vd;gms'iht;" )
ivpt' Sv' mnute n tSm;ite px" 5
.vTp[s;ds'py; .vdIy;gm;mOtm( )
inpIywv;mrgur.v' ss;/n" 6
a;k,Rt; my; .;g;N{D;n;gt;" xu.;" )
bhvStidh b[iU h py; ixvx;snm( 7
mo=/m;R ivxeW,e t]oCyNt it utm(
ah' utne yen Sy;' ividt;xeWvedn" 8
anNt{ v;c
yu_' pO' ih su/y; i]idvexguro Tvy;
,uv;vihto .UTv; v+y;m ixvx;snm( 9
pxupitpd;qRinvRcnm(
b[;;" Sq;vr;Nt; devdevSy xUln"
pxv" prkTyRNte s's;rvxvitRn" 10
teW;' pitTv;iex" ixv" pxupit" SmOt"
Upaveda 731
Branch 15R: Sthpatya Veda Chandrajngama

Ending:
=urkm;Ridivxu"
=urkmR, v;Nte c p[te /Ume c mwqnu e
du"Sve dujnR SpxeR nr" ;Tv; ivxuit 16
s;iv}y;idjpSy mh;p;tkn;xkTvm(
ayut' cwv s;iv}y;" p[;,;y;mxtym(
;n;dxk n;' tIqRy;]; iyojne
p[;j;pTySy Cz^Sy tuLymettuym( 17
shprm;' devI' xtm?y;' dx;pr;m(
g;y]I' c jpeTy' mh;p;tkn;xnm( 18
v;mdeVy' i]r;vOTy tdwv ivxuit
p*W' sU_m;vOy muCyte svRikLbW;t( 19
{wk;dxk jPTv; tdwv ivxuit
ImTp;=rI' jPTv; tT=,;dev xuit 20
aqvRixrs' cwv nIl{' tqwv c
sPTv;%lw" p;pwStiSmhin muCyte
i]sup,| c jPTvwv muCyte svRikLbWw" 21
;y;" ixvs;yuJyp[;pkTvm(
y" ywv;crit iviht' ixvx;sne
s Ik<#p[s;den ixvs;yuJymOCzit 22
x;S]Sy gopnIyt;
it te gidt' sMyGgIpte ixvx;snm(
rhSy' svRx;S]eWu gopnIy' p[yt" 23
it IcN{D;n;gme r.;genNt{bOhSpits'v;de ixvx;sne
cy;Rp;de p[;yiv/kqn' n;m;m" p$l" 8
Reference: Ghose, Rama and Dvivedi, Brajavallabha, Candrajngama: Kriypda

and Chrypda, (Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratishthanam, 1995).
Upaveda 732
Branch 15S: Sthpatya Veda Paramehvargama

Structure: 23 chapters
Beginning:
p[qm" p$l"
mt.edSvpinp,m( )
ml;cr,m( )
vNde grIN{tny;ird;nn;.UnNd.Oiri$seivtp;dpm( )
p;nn' f,xxI.tr=ucmR.WU ' mhexminx' ixrs; grIxm( 1
p;x;xedivW;,kr;g[bIjpUroJJvl' t,idVy j$;p[k;xm( )
ko$Irkoi$xixre%mum;tnUj' vNde g,eN{minx' vrd;nd=m( 2
kl;six%re rMye sgN/vRsie vte )
svRkLy;,inlye pu<ye xrmNdre 3
Ekd; rhs p[Me ,; p;vRtI prmerm( )
svRlokopk;r;y nmSTywvmb[vIt( 4
p;vRTyuv;c
devdev mh;dev cN{xe%r /Uj$R e )
mt.edSvp' me vd tven svRx" 5
mt;in kit.ed;in l=,' tSy tSy ikm( )
a;c;r kq' t] p[;y' fl' Tvip 6
r v;c
,u deiv p[v+y;m mt;n;' l=,;idkm( )
yHD;Tv; invOiR ' y;it ixv" s'j;yte Svym( 7
a;d* tu s*gtmt' t piv/' ip[ye
b*s*gtc;v;Rkjwn;hRtiv.;gt" 8
teW;md' mh;mu:y' mt' s;/;r,' ip[ye
t;re tu;;rt;re Sv;heit xUNy;qRko mnu" 9
aq vwidkmIx;in mt' yds'mtm(
mN]Stu b[g;y]I svRs;/;r," ip[ye 10
tto/k s*rmt' g;y]I s*rl=,;
Upaveda 733
Branch 15S: Sthpatya Veda Paramehvargama

Ending:
deVyuv;c
an;/;r sd;/;r /;trIr vLl.
inrNtr inr;t prpU,;Ry p[.o 12
inTysTysu%Jyoit"kvlSy cd;Tmn"
s;veNySy k;yRSy;itIyTv' ktStv 13
_;in l=,;Nyet;Ny%l;in SyurIr
tq;ip Tvy ivex zN?yett( s'xy' mm 14
r v;c
`$;; mOTsmup; mOdve Vyvh;rt"
n;mpiy;vv' knk;t( k<@l;idvt( 15
k;yRSy k;r,;TmTv' loksmip uit"
mOikTyev sTy' ceTy;h bIj;r' Sf$m( 16
Vyvht;R VyvitVyRvh;yRmd' ]ym(
Ek Ev;smh yt( suv,RTv' ih k;nm( 17
y;v;TmprD;n' ixXnodrkv;idn;m(
t;vdvd;.;so D;te my kto .d; 18
r* spRTvm;roPy Sv.[;NTy; kmn; aih"
b.eit ik v; tSyey' kroit n kroit v; 19
s'iSqte mYy/;ne inStrsu%;Mbu/*
s'j;yNte ivlIyNte n;mp;Tmbud ;" 20
deVyuv;c
p[te" prtN];y; y; Sv;tN}yv](mn"
j;Ty;/Oitry' ne; .vtoiSt p[yojnm( 21
it Ip;rmertN]e ]yov'xitp$l" sm;" 23
Reference: Dwivedi, Vrajavallabha, Pramevargama, Translation with Notes,

(Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratisththanam, 1995).
Upaveda 734
Branch 15T: Sthpatya Veda Kiragama

Structure: 12 chapters of Vidypda have been published.
Beginning:
ikr,;gm pxup$l"
kl;sx%r;sIn' som' som;/Rx% e rm(
hr' ;b[vI;;+yR" StuitpUvR md' vc" 1
g@"
jy;N/kpOqSu kN/bN/.edivc=,
jy p[vrvIrexs'purd;hk 2
jy;%lsurx e ;nxrXzd.y;nk
jy p[qts;mQyRmNmqiSqitn;xn 3
jy;Cyuttnu?v'sk;lk$bl;ph
jy;vtRmh;$opsrgiv/;r, 4
jy d;vno;nmuinpIivmohk
jy nOmh;rM.@;iv=o.d;, 5
jyog[ps'rM.]sti]dx;sur
jy rjneN{;SydxRt;sOKsuinZr 6
jy vIrprSpNdd=yDivn;xn
jy;tmh;ls'Sq;nblgivRt 7
jy etinmog[mTO yudhe inp;tn
jy;xeWsu%v;sk;mmoihtxwlj 8
jyopmNyust' ;pmohj;ltmohr
jy p;t;lmUlo?vRlok;lokp[d;hk 9
._Sy mm .ItSy xvD;n' pr' vd
ydv;Py nr;" sveR mu_m;y;Nt kvl;m( 10
Evmu_o hr" p[;h p[SfrN{xe%r"
.gv;n(
.{metvy; pO' ,u D;n' mhodym( 11
ikr,;:y' mh;tN]' pr;mOtsu%p[dm(
Upaveda 735
Branch 15T: Sthpatya Veda Kiragama

Ending:
i]yu_; lokp;l;" SyutuqRe ^;, kLpyet( 9
ivex;n;' ,uv;NyLl=,' m;tOk;Tmkm(
Vy;pk refs'yu _' ctuqSR vrs'ytu m( 10
bNduyu _mnNtSy v;ckTven s'iSqtm(
refv,Rytu ' x;Nt' WSvrsmiNvtm( 11
bNdudhe sm;yu_' sU+mdevSy v;ckm(
mk;r' iv.usy' og;isg;R xvom" 12
x;Ntv,;RNtmo v,oR refyu_" sbNduk"
WSvrsm;yu_" p[o_o ne]k w n;min 13
xv,;RNt;Ntmo v,oR r;Nt;Nten sm;yut"
itIySvrs'yu _ Ek{" sbNduk" 14
.;Nt;Nt;/" iSqto r;Nto ;dx;Nten .eidt"
bNdun; .UiWto mUR i]mUtvRe ;Rcko mt" 15
WSvryut" x;Nt" sbNdu" s;Ntt" iSqt"
Ik<# EW iv:y;tStt" ,u x%i<@n" 16
l;Nt;NtmtuqnRe .UiWto bNdusy' tu "
sm;sen my; t;+yR ivex;" prkitRt;" 17
k$mIk;rs'yu _' bNdun;div.UiWtm(
gy]I cwv s;iv]I ik tu refivxeW,m( 18
ao'k;r;idnmoNt;' D;Tv; mN];Np[yojyet(
;Tv; xu" p#NmN];Hzc" p[;G.ojn;Tpr" 19
yorPyNyq; doWo .vediu Czs'.v" 20
it ImTkr,;:ye mh;tN]e iv;p;de yN];vt;ro ;dx"
p$l" sm;" iv;p;d" sm;"
Reference: Vivanti, Maria Pia, "Il "Kiragama", Testo e traduzione del
"Vidypda," in Annali, Supplemento n. 3 agli: vol. 35 (1975), fasc. 2, Napoli, 1975.
Upaveda 736
Branch 16: Hrta Sahit

Structure: 6 Main Divisions.
Beginning:
h;rIts'iht; aq p[qm Sq;nm( p[qmo?y;y"

nTv; xv' prmtvkl;iv!' D;n;mOtk w c$ul' prm;Tmpm(
r;g;idrogxmn' dmn' SmrSy xT=p;/p/r' i]gu,;Tmpm( 1
a;]eyh;rIts'v;d"
ihmvdure kle sgN/vRsie vte
x;Nte mOgg,;k,| n;n; p;dpxo.te 2
t]Sq' tps; yu_' t,;idTytejsm(
xuSfi$kvCz.'[ .Uit.UiWtivg[hm( 3
j$;jU$;$vImUle iWt' xu.k [ < @lm(
a;]ey' bxywStu r;jt' tps;iNvtm( 4
pp[Cz xyo h;rIt" svRD;nmd' mht( 5
h;rIt v;c
.vn( gu,g,;/;r a;yuvdRe ivd;' vr
ivny;divnItoh' pOCz;m muinpuv 6
kq' rogsmuTpiTpo D;yte kqm(
pc;r" p[c;r kq' v; smCzit 7
EtTsMyk prD;n' kqySv mh;mune
Ev' pOo mh;c;yoR h;rIten mh;Tmn;
p[Tyuv;c AiW" pu]' p[hSyoTfLllocn" 8
a;]ey v;c
,u pu] mh;p[;D svRx;S]ivx;rd
cikTs;x;S]kxl vwiv;ivc=, 9
a;yuvdRe mp;rNtu Xlok;n;' l=s':yy;
kq' tSy prD;n' k;len;Lpen pu]k 10
aLp;yuWoLpv_;r" SvLpx;S]ivx;rd;"
aLp;v];r,e x_;" kl* j;t; me nr;" 11
Upaveda 737
Branch 16: Hrta Sahit

Ending:
uTv; cwn' mh;tej; h;rIto muinsm" 1
p[,pTy gue' ;Nt"kr,Stt"
jg;m Sv,RdItIr' ;n?y;nrtStq; 2
y Ett( p#it x;S]' mhWRvcR n;Ctm(
svRp;pivinmRu _o nIj" su%mute 3
a;d* yd( b[,; p[o_mi],; tdnNtrm(
/NvNtr,; p[o_ an; c mh;Tmn; 4
Ev' vedsm' Dey' n;vD;k;r,' mtm(
aNyw b/; p[o_ n;n;x;S]ivx;rdw" 5
amIW;' c mt' g[;' tSm;t( sveR sm' ivdu"
crk" sutu wv v;G.$ tq;pr" 6
mu:y; s'iht; v;Cy;iStS] Ev yuge yuge 7
ai]"tyugve w o ;pre sutu o mt"
kl* v;G.$n;m; c grm;] p[Xyte 8
vw,vI c;nI g;gIR t] m;?y;ik;pr;
m;k<@y; c kqt; yogr;jen /Imt; 9
s'iht; AiW." p[o_; mN]wn;Rn;iv/wivR.o 10
avex .e@ j;tUk<yR pr;xr"
h;rIt"=Irp;, W@te AWyStu te 11
yq; s'ho mOgNe {;,;' yq;nNto .ujme
dev;n; yq; xM.uStq;]eyoiSt vwk 12
tSm;en sw"w s;dr;{Rsmu ;nsw"
acRnIyonumNtVyo d;Syit su%sMpd" 13
Ty;]ey.;iWte h;rItore prx;?y;y" 1
Reference: Shastri, Ramavalamba, Harita Samhita, text with Asha Hindi

Commentary, (Varanasi: Prachya Prakashan, 1985).
Upaveda 738
Branch 17: Bhel Sahit

Beginning:
.el s'iht; sU]Sq;nm( ctuqoR?y;y" ipPpLy;id p;np[lpe nm(
ipPpLyo dIPykwv tq; mUiWkk,Rk;"
bLvSy pLlv;" et; hr{; m/uk tq; 1
Ete k' p[itNt yu_;" p;np[lpe nw"
goip;id p[lpe "
gv;' ip' x(nu " ip' al;bU' k$uk;' tq; 2
inMb' nt' xkr;' c d;Tp[lpe nm(
aNy" p[lpe "
y; tu<@m<@lIp;t( mUl;Nye@gjSy c 3
sur;dnI' sugN/;' c d;Tp[lpe nm(
suv,Rpu Py;id xo/nm(
suv,Rpu pI' k$uk;' Xy;m;' tejovtI' tq; 4
i]vOTs;tk cwv k s'xo/n' ivdu"
a;rGv/;id tnulpe nm(
a;rGv/' c .;gI| c s;gN/;m( gv;dnIm( 5
et;' JyoitmtI' cwv sU+mcU,;Rin k;ryet(
gv;' ipen tU,| sTv" su.;ivtm( 6
yoJy' sWRptwlne swN/ven c yu_t"
Etw tdoWSy mtd?y.ojn" 7
tnulpe nmui' mkivn;xnm(
gve/ku mkp[yog"
gve/k u mk* c %idrKv;qp;ct* 8
t;vPyu.* p[yu It kin;' k x;Ntye
k<@vO=p[yog"
aq k<@vO=;,;' rs;" Syu" kin;' iht;" 9
Upaveda 739
Branch 17: Bhel Sahit

Ending:
v;r;hvStvOW,* vOW,* govOWSy c
c$kk$k;'vw =Ire, sh s;/yet( 79
th' tu xu, bSt;n;mq myet(
$e=ru k c;] kLkpey' sm;vpet( 80
Òtm;=ks'yu _' p[,It" xkr;yut"
ikLlv,to bStgRmyeTS]Ixt;Nyip 81
EW n;rIivh;r;,;' bNt"purv;sn;m(
retoblkr" e" @;bStrnum" 82
a;Tmgu;flw" =Irmu$e=ru k" tm(
.ojne v;nup;ne v; vOy;q| sMp[yojyet( 83
rs;ynbStvitdex"
rs;yn; bStyStu ye my; pUvdR xRt;"
t;netmw ;|sinyUhR yw oRjyeTkLpkLpt;n( 84
b.[sU kU r%@g; z;ggomihW;Stq;
*k;r<@v;" *cv;kbk;Stq; 85
inhmeW;' s'Ty l;.tSs;/u yojyet(
pnsbIj;idbSt"
=Ir' pnsbIj;in kipkCzfl;in c 86
$e=ru bIj;in m/uk t;lmStkm(
ipPpLyXx;rv; {;=; %jUrR o mdn;Nyip 87
jIvkWR.k* med; bIj' nIloTplSy c
g.e,R ;nen s's' c$k;<@rs;yutm( 88
xkr;m/usy' u _ ----
it .el s'iht; sm;m(
Reference: Shastri, K.S. Subramania, and Sarma, C. Raja Rajeswara, Bhel Sahit,
(New Delhi: Sahitya Anusandhana Ekaka, 1977).
Upaveda 740
Branch 18: Khyapa Sahit

Beginning:
Ik;Xyps'iht; v; vOjIvky' tN]m(
k*m;r.OTym( sU]Sq;nm(
ikv; lehytVy' c ikv; leihtl=,m(
aitleihtdoW;" k k c doW; aleihte 1
mNdIlI!Sy ik p' gu@doW; t] k
k lehnov; rog;" k teW;mupm" 2
EtNme .gvn( sv| v_mhRs tvt"
su%' du"%' ih b;l;n;' dOXyte lehn;ym( 3
it pOo mh;.;g" kXypo lokpUjt"
p[Xn' p[ov;c in%l' p[j;n;' ihtk;Myy; 4
ydp;n' p[;ye, g.R,I S]I inWevte
rso invRttR e t;dOk i]/; c;Sy;" p[vtRte 5
m;tOpu qRmk e ;'xo itIyo g.Rpu ye
tOtIy" Stnpuq| n;y;R g.RStu puyit 6
t;dOKp[tyStSm;.;Rt( p[.iO t deihn"
v;tipkfSqU,;St" p[ty t;" 7
v;itk;" pwk;" kct( kifnwv deihn"
Np[ty;Nye smSqU,;Stq;pre 8
arog;Stu smSqU,; v;itk;;" sd;tur;"
Et;" p[ty" p[o_; deihn;' vOjIvk 9
Et; a;Ty tvDo .eWj;NyupkLpyet(
y Et; ved tven n s muit .eWje 10
ivlflm;]' tu j;tm;]Sy deihn"
.eWj' m/usipR>y;| mitm;nupkLpyet( 11
v/Rm;nSy tu xxom;Rse m;se ivv/Ryte (
aq;mlkm;]' tu pr' iv; v/Ryte ( 12
Upaveda 741
Branch 18: Khyapa Sahit

Ending:
dmurmKl' Vy;:y;tumpu cme
k=e]' m?ydex;ojn;n;' xt' prm( 5
smSt;n( W@^s;n( p[;yo .ute m?ydexj;"
.+y.oJy;vIr;Ste tu .uNto v;sq; 6
pUvdR xe Stu ivDeyo m/ur" xItlo gu"
km;rvtRnIm;d* k$IvWRStqwv c 7
mg/;su mh;r;^mWO .pmev c
p*'@v^ /Rnk c;ip mOk;v/Rm;nkm( 8
kvR$' c sm;t t;ml' scIrkm(
ip[ymq k*xLy' klpOpUrkm( 9
EWu PlIhivno mTy;R glgi<@kmev c
gu@x;Lyodnp[;y; mTSy.ojnseivn" 10
p[;yxo m/ur;h;r; v;tXlem;Tmk; nr;"
teW;' k$ukit_' c =mu,' c .ojnm( 11
y;Nydip Xlem' teW;' tt( p[yojyet(
kIpd; nv?v;n; k;vIr;StuLyyorip 12
v;nsI kmdu ;r;Jy' crp;lStqwv c
cIrr;Jy cor;,;' pulNd' {iv@Wu c 13
kr`;$xn;n;' c ivveh; m<@peWu c
k;Nt;r' c vr;h' c `$;Sv;.Irmev c 14
d=,;' idxm;Ty dex; iv ---
%lSq;nSywt;v;nev .;g plB/"
k;Xyps'iht; vOjIvkytN]' c
Et;vTyevoplB/.;ge iv;Myit
Reference: Tewari, P.V., Kyapa-Sahit or Vddhajvakya Tantra, (Varanasi:

Chaukhambha Visvabharati, 1996).
yurveda 742
Branch 19: Charaka Sahit

Beginning:
crks'iht; sU]Sq;nm( p[qmo dI`RIvtIy;?y;y"

aq;to dI`RIvtIym?y;y' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1
it h Sm;h .gv;n;]ey" 2
dI`| jIvtmNvCzN.r;j p;gmt(
N{mugt[ p; bud? v; xr<ymmrerm( 3
b[,; ih yq;p[o_m;yuvdRe ' p[j;pit"
jg[;h n%len;d;vn* tu punStt" 4
a>y;' .gv;Hz" p[itpede h kvlm(
AiWp[o_o .r;jStSm;Czmup;gmt( 5
vmUt; yd;rog;" p[;du.tRU ;" xrIr,;m(
tpopv;s;?yynb[cyRvt[ ;yuW;m( 6
td; .Ute vnuox' purSTy mhWRy"
smet;" pu<ykm;R," p;eR ihmvt" xu.e 7
ar; jmd vs" kXypo .Og"u
a;]eyo g*tm" s;" pulSTyo n;rdost" 8
agSTyo v;mdev m;k<@y;l;yn*
p;r=.R=ru ;]eyo .r;j" kpl" 9
v;m];XmrQy* c .;gRvXCyvno.jt(
g;GyR" x;<@Lyk*<@Ly* v;=Rdve lg;lv* 10
s;Tyo bwjv;p kxko b;dr;y,"
b@x" xrlom; c k;Pyk;Ty;yn;vu.* 11
k;;yn" kkxeyo /*Myo m;rIck;Xyp*
xkr;=o ihr<y;=o lok;=" pwrev c 12
x*nk" x;knye mw]ye o mwmt;yn"
vw%;ns; b;l%Ly;Stq; c;Nye mhWRy" 13
b[D;nSy n/yo dymSy nymSy c
yurveda 743
Branch 19: Charaka Sahit

Ending:
indxRn' invRcnR ' s'inyogo ivkLpnm( 44
p[TyuTs;rStqo;r" s'.vStN]yu_y"
tN]e sm;sVy;so_ .vNTvet; ih kTx" 45
Ekdexne dOXyNte sm;s;.ihte tq;
yq;MbujvnSy;k" p[dIpo veXmno yq; 46
p[bo/np[k;x;q;RStq; tN]Sy yu_y"
EkSmip ySyeh x;S]e lB/;Spd; mit" 47
s x;S]mNydPy;xu yu_DTv;t( p[b?u yte
a/Iy;noip x;S];, tN]yuKTy; ivn; .Wk
n;/gCzit x;S];q;Rnq;Rn( .;Gy=ye yq; 48
dughRO It' =,oTyev x;S]' xS]mv;bu/m(
sughO It' tdev D' x;S]' xS]' c r=it 49
tSm;det;" p[v+yNte ivStre,ore pun"
tvD;n;qRmSywv tN]Sy gu,doWt" 50
dm%lm/ITy sMygq;Rn( ivmOxit yoivmn;" p[yoginTy"
smnujsu%jIivtp[d;t; .vit /OitSmOitbu/mRv O " 51
ySy ;dxs;hI id itit s'iht;
soqRD" s ivc;rDikTs;kxl s" 52
rog;'SteW;' cikTs;' c s ikmq| n bu?yte
cikTs; vivexSy suSq;turiht' p[it 53
yidh;St tdNy] yeh;St n tTKvct(
avexkte tN]e crkp[its'Skte 54
Tyvexkte tN]e crkp[its'Skte p[;e dO!bls'pU rte sSq;ne
rbStsn;Rm ;dxo?y;y" 12 sm;md' crktN]m(
Reference: Sharma, V.P., Caraka Sahit: Agnivea's treatise refined and annotated
by Caraka and redacted by Dhabala, 3 vols., (Varanasi: Chaukhambha Orientalia,
1981).
yurveda 744
Branch 20: Suhruta Sahit

Beginning:
sutu s'iht; sU]Sq;nm( p[qmo?y;y"
aq;to vedoTpm?y;y' Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1
yqov;c .gv;n( /NvNtr" 2
aq %lu .gvNtmmrvrmOiWg,prvOtm;mSq' k;xr;j' idvod;s'
/NvNtrm*p/envvwtr,*r.[p*kl;vtkrvIyR gopurr=tsuutp[.Oty
cu" 3
.gvn( x;rIrm;ns;gNtu.Vy;R/.vRv/vedn;.`;top&t;n( sn;-
q;nPyn;qvicem;n;n( voxt m;nv;n.smI+ymns n" pI@;
.vit teW;' su%iw W,;' rogopxm;qRm;Tmn p[;,y;];q| p[j;ihthetor;yu-
vedR ' otumCz;m hopidXym;nm( a];ymwihkm; mumk c ey"
tgvNtmupp;" Sm" xyTvenie t 4
t;nuv;c .gv;n(
Sv;gt' v" svR Ev;mIm;'Sy; a?y;Py; .vNto vTs;" 5
h %Lv;yuvdRe ' n;mop;mqvRvde Sy;nuTp;wvp[j;" Xlokxt sh-
m?y;ysh' c tv;n( SvyM.U" ttoLp;yumLpme/ STv' c;loKy
nr;,;' .Uyo/; p[,Itv;n( 6
yq; xLy' x;l;Ky' k;yckTs; .Utv; k*m;r.OTym( agdtN]'
rs;yntN]' v;jIkr,tN]mit 7
aq;Sy p[Tyl=,sm;s" t] xLy' n;m vv/tO,k;p;W;,p;'x-u
lohlo;Sqb;ln% pUy;;vduv[,;NtgR.R xLyor,;q| yN]xS]-
=;r;p[,/;nv[,vny;q| c 1
x;l;Ky' n;mo?vRj]ugt;n;' v,nynvdn`[;,;ids't;n;' Vy;/In;-
mupxmn;qRm( 2
k;yckTs; n;m sv;Rs't;n;' Vy;/In;' Jvrr_pxoWoNm;d;p-
Sm;rkmeh;its;r;dIn;mupxmn;qRm( 3
.Utv; n;m dev;surgN/vRy=r=" ptOpx;cn;gg[h;upsOcets;'
yurveda 745
Branch 20: Suhruta Sahit

Ending:
puW" Wo@xkl" p[;,;wk;dxwv ye 7
rog;,;' tu sh' yCzt' v'xitrev c
xt' c p {Vy;,;' i]sTy/korm( 8
Vy;st" kitRt' t .; doW;S]yo gu,;"
iWi/; .vNTyete .Uymit iny" 9
]y Ev pOqk doW; ixo nv sm;/k"
]yodx;/kkismm?yoLb,wS]x" 10
p;xdev' tu sh .vNt =ym;gtw"
=I,m?y;/k=I,=I,vOSw tq;prw" 11
;dxwv' sm;:y;t;S]yo doW; iWi/;
m; /;tumlwdoRW; y;NTys':yeyt;' pun" 12
tSm;t( p[s s'yMy doW.edivkLpnw"
rog' ividTvopcre{s.edyw qR w rtw" 13
.Wk kt;Rq kr,' rs; doW;Stu k;r,m(
k;yRm;roGymevk w mn;roGymtoNyq; 14
a?y;y;n;' tu W$(W; g[qt;qRpdmm(
EvmetdxeW,e tN]murmOmt( 15
SpgU!;qRivD;nmg;!mNdcets;m(
yq;iv/ yq;p[Xn' .vt;' prkitRtm( 16
shor' Tvetd/ITy sv| b[;' iv/;nen yqoidten
n hIyteq;RNmnso>yupte ;detco b[;tIv sTym( 17
it sutu s'iht;y;murtN]e doW.edivkLpo n;m W$(Witmo?y;y" 66
it s*ute a;yuvdRe x;S]e rSq;n' sm;m(
sm;md' sutu tN]m(
Reference: Pandey, Shastri Shambhunatha, ed., Suruta-Sahit of Mahari Surut,
(Varanasi: Krishnadas Academy, 1985).
yurveda 746
Branch 21A: Vgbhaa Sahit Ahtgahidaya

Beginning:
Im;G.$vrcte a;dye sU]Sq;nm( p[qmo?y;y"
r;g;idrog;n( stt;nuW_;nxeWk;yp[stO ;nxeW;n(
a*TsuKymoh;ritd;`;n yopUvvR w ;y nmoStu tSmw 1
a;yu" k;mym;nen /m;RqsR % u s;/nm(
a;yuvdRe opdexWe u v/ey" prm;dr" 2
b[; SmOTv;yuWo ved' p[j;pitmjg[ht(
son* t* sh;=' soi]pu];idk;NmunIn( 3
tevex;idk;'Ste tu pOqk tN];, tenre
te>yoitvp[k,e>R y" p[;y" s;rtroy" 4
yte;dy' n;its'=pe vStrm(
k;yb;lg[ho?v;RxLyd';^ jr;vOW;n( 5
a;v;n tSy;kTs; yeWu s't;
v;yu" p' kfeit ]yo doW;" sm;st" 6
vt;vt; deh' Nt te vRyNt c
te Vy;pnop ;>yor/om?yo?vRs' y;" 7
vyohor;i].u_;n;' teNtm?y;idg;" m;t(
tw.vR ie WmStI+,o mNd;" smw" sm" 8
ko" ro mOdmu ?R yo m?y" Sy;w" smwrp
xu;tRvSqwjNR m;d* vWe,ve vWme" 9
tw it" p[tyo hInm?yom;" pOqk
sm/;tu" smSt;su e;nNd(y; idoWj;" 10
t] =o lù" xIt" %r" sU+mlonl"
p' sehtI+,o,' lù v' sr' {vm( 11
N/" xIto gumRNd"Xl+,omOT" Sqr" kf"
s'sgR" sp;t td(ii]=ykopt" 12
rs;sOm ;'smedoSqmxu;, /;tv"
yurveda 747
Branch 21A: Vgbhaa Sahit Ahtgahidaya

Ending:
tSm;dnLpfl mLpsmum;n;'
p[ITyqRmte duidt' pOqgev tN]m( 80
dm;gmsTv;Tp[Ty= fldxRn;t(
mN]vTs'py[ o_Vy' n mIm;'Sy' kqn 81
dI`RjIvtm;roGy' /mRmq| su%' yx"
p;#;vbo/;nu;nwr/gCzTyto /[vu m( 82
EtTp#n( sgh[ bo/x_" Sv>yStkm;R .Wgp[kMPy"
a;kMpyTyNy vx;ltN] t;.yog;n( yid t c]m( 83
yid crkm/Ite td( /[vu ' sutu ;id
p[,gidtgd;n;' n;mm;]ep b;"
aq crkvhIn" p[y;y;m%"
kmv %lu krotu Vy;/t;n;' vr;k" 84
a.nvex vx;d.yuJyte su.,tep n yo !mU!k"
p#tu ypr" puW;yuW' s %lu vwkm;mnvRd" 85
v;te pe Xlemx;Nt* c pQy' twl' sipRm;R=k c me,
Etd( b[; .;Wt;' b[jo v; k; nmRN]e v_.de o_x_" 86
a./;tOvx;t( k'v; {Vyx_vRxyte
ato mTsrmuTsOJy m;?ySQymvlMByt;m( 87
AiWp[,Ite p[IiteNmuKTv; crksutu *
.e@;;" k' n p#Nte tSm;d(g;[ ' su.;iWtm( 88
dymv dymetTsv;Ryvu dRe v;mypyo/e"
Tv; yCz.m;' xu.mStupr' tto jgt" 89
it Ivwpits'hgusUnu Im;G.$vrct;y;m;dys'iht;y;' We
rSq;ne v;jIkr,v/n;Rm cTv;r'xo?y;y" 40
Reference: Murthy, K.R.Srikantha, tr., Vgbhaa's Aga Hidayam, 3 vols.,
(Varanasi: Krishnadas Academy, 1991-3).
yurveda 748
Branch 21B: Vgbhaa Sahit Ahtgasagraha

Structure: Three Main Divisions.
Beginning:
a;sh" ) sU]Sq;ne a;yuk;mIy" p[qmo?y;y" )
r;g;idrog;" shj;" smUl;
yen;xu sveR jgtoPyp;St;" )
tmekvw' ixrs; nm;m
vw;gmD;' ipt;mh;dIn( 1
aq;t a;yuk;mIy' n;m;?y;y' Vy;:y;Sy;m" )
it h Sm;r;]ey;dyo mhWRy"--
a;yu" k;mym;nen /m;RqsR % u s;/nm( )
a;yuvdRe opdexWe u iv/ey" prm;dr" 2
a;yuvdRe ;mOt' s;v| b[; buv ; sn;tnm( )
dd* d=;y so>y;' t* xttve tt" 3
/m;Rqk R ;mmo=;,;' ivk;r.r;myw" )
nreWu pI@m;neWu purSTy punvRsmu ( 4
/NvNtr.r;jinmk;XypkXyp;" )
mhWRyo mh;Tm;nStq; lMb;yn;dy" 5
xttumpu ;jGmu" xr<ymmrerm( )
t;Nv sh;=o injg;d yq;gmm( 6
a;yuW" p;ln' vedmupvedmqvR," )
k;yb;lg[ho?v;RxLyd';^ jr;vOW"w 7
gtm;t;' pu<y' bub/u e y' ipt;mh"
gOhITv; te tm;;y' p[k;Xy c prSprm( 8
a;yyum;RnWu ' lok muidt;" prmWRy"
iSqTyqRm;yuvdRe Sy teq tN];, cire 9
Tv;vexh;rIt.e@m;<@Vysutu ;n(
kr;l;dI' tiCzSy;n( g[;hy;m;sur;t;" 10
Sv' Sv' tN]' ttSteip cSt;in t;in c
yurveda 749
Branch 21B: Vgbhaa Sahit Ahtgasagraha

Ending:
ap;ne skf mU]xto" Sy;Tp[vtRnm(
it ;v'xitiv/' v;yor;vr,' ivdu" 48
p[;,;dyStSq;NyoNym;vO<vNt yq;mm(
sveR ip v'xitiv/' iv;d;vr,' c tt( 49
in";soCzv;ss'ro/" p[itXy;y" ixrog[h"
{ogo mu%xoW p[;,enod;n a;vOte 50
d;nen;vOte p[;,e v,*Rjobls'=y"
idx;ny; c iv.jeTsvRm;vr,' .Wk 51
Sq;n;Nyve+y v;t;n;' vO' h;in' c kmR,;m(
p[;,;dIn;' c p;n;' mm;vr,' mq" 52
ip;;id.;Rdx.mR;,;' mtw tw"
mw" ip;;id.StiNm,;.rnek/;
t;rtMyivkLp; y;Ty;vOitrs':yt;m( 53
t;' l=yedvihto yq;Sv' l=,ody;t(
xnwXxnwopxy;U!;mip mumRu " 54
ivxeW;Iivt' p[;, d;no blmuCyte
Sy;yo" pI@n;;inr;yuW blSy c 55
a;vOt; v;yvoD;t; D;t; v; vTsr' iSqt;"
p[yen;ip du"s;/; .veyvu ;Rnpu m;" 56
iv{/PlIh{ogguLm;sdn;dy"
.vNTyup{v;SteW;m;vOt;n;mup=e ,;t( 57
it vwpits'hguSy sUnov;RG.$Sy t;v;s'gh[ s'iht;y;'
ind;nSq;ne v;txo,tind;n' n;m Wo@xo?y;y" 16
a;s'gh[ e ind;nSq;n' sm;m(
Reference: Kinjwadekar, Ramchandra Sastri, ed., Astanga Sangraha of Sri

Vaghbhatta Virchit. 3 vols., (Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, 1990).
yurveda 750
Branch 22: Mdhava Nidna Sahit

Beginning:
m;/vnd;nm( pnd;nl=,m(
p[,My jgduTpSqits'h;rk;r,m(
Svg;RpvgRyo;Rr' ]wloKyxr,' xvm( 1
n;n;munIn;' vcnwrd;nI' sm;st" sWj;' nyog;t(
sop{v;rnd;nlo nb?yte rogvnyoym( 2
n;n;tN]vhIn;n;' .Wj;mLpme/s;m(
su%' vD;tum;tmymev .vyit 3
nd;n' pUv R p;, p;<yupxyStq;
s'p;[ ieit vD;n' rog;,;' p/; SmOtm( 4
nmheTv;ytn p[TyyoTq;nk;r,w"
nd;nm;" py;Ry"w p[;g[pU ' yen l+yte 5
TpTsur;myo doWvxeW,e ;n/it"
lmVy_mLpTv;d( Vy;/In;' tq;tqm( 6
tdev Vy_t;' y;t' pmTy./Iyte
s'Sq;n' Vyn' l' l=,' cm;it 7
hetVu y;/vpyRSt vpyRSt;qRk;r,;m(
a*W/;vh;r;,;mupyog' su%;vhm( 8
v;dupxy' Vy;/e" s ih s;TMymit SmOt"
vprItonupxyo Vy;?ys;TMymit SmOt" 9
yq; dune doWe, yq; c;nuvspRt;
nvOR r;mySy;s* s'p;[ ij;Ritr;git" 10
s':y;vkLpp[;/;Ny blk;lvxeWt"
s; .te yq;]wv v+yte* Jvr; it 11
doW;,;' smvet;n;' vkLpo'x;xkLpn;
Sv;tN}yp;rtN}y;>y;' Vy;/e" p[;/;Nym;idxet( 12
heTv;idk;TSNy;Rvyvwbl R ;bl vxeW,m(
yurveda 751
Branch 22: Mdhava Nidna Sahit

Ending:
aq vWy;num,k;
Jvroits;ro g[h,I c;xoRjI,| vsUck;
als vlMbI c mKp;<@k;ml;" 1
hlImk r_p' r;jy+m; r"=tm(
k;so ih; sh ;sw" Svr.edSTvrock" 2
zidRStO,; c mUCz;R; rog;" p;n;Tyy;dy"
d;hoNm;d;vpSm;r" kqtoq;nl;my" 3
v;tr_mUStM. a;mv;toq xUlk
p_j' xUlm;n;h d;vtoRq guLmk 4
{ogo mU]Cz^ c mU];`;tStq;XmrI
p[mhe o m/umhe p@k; p[mhe j;" 5
medStqodr' xoqo vO glg<@k"
g<@m;l;pcI g[NqrbudR " XlIpd' tq; 6
v{/v[,R xoq * v[,* .n;@k
.gNdropd'x* c xUkdoWSTvg;my" 7
xItpmuddR ko#wv;Mlpkm(
vspR svSfo$" srom;NTyo msUrk;" 8
=u{;Syk,Rn;s;=xr"S]Ib;lk;my;"
vW' ceTyymuio Gvnys'gh[ " 9
su.;iWt' y] ydSt kTsvRmk e tm] y;t(
vnye svRj;' nr;,;' Im;/venNe dukr;Tmjen 10
yTt' sut' kTTvwv' Gvnym(
muNtu jNtvSten nTym;tsNtitm( 11
it Im;/vkrvrct' m;/vnd;n' sm;m(
Reference: Murthy, K.R. Srikanta, Mdhava Nidnam (Roga Vinicaya) of
Madhavakara, (Varanasi: Chaukhambha Orientalia, 1993).
yurveda 752
Branch 23A: Shrgadhara Sahit

Beginning:
x;/r s'iht; pUv%
R <@ p[qmo?y;y"
ml;cr,m(
y' s d;vt;' pur;ryRdtej"p[sre .v;nI
vr;jte nmRlcN{k;y;' mh*W/Iv Jvlt; ihm;{* 1
smUl' g[Nqp[yojnm(
p[syog; mun." p[yu _;kTskyRe bxonu.tU ;"
v/Iyte x;/re, teW;' susg' h[ " snrn;y 2
rognypUvk R ckTs;
heTv;idp;its;TMyj;it.ed"w smI+y;tursvRrog;n(
ckTst' kWR,bOh' ,;:y' kvIRt vwo v/vTsuyog" 3
aoW/p[.;v;"
idVy*W/In;' bhv" p[.de ; vONd;rk;,;mv vSfrNt
D;Tveit s'dhe mp;Sy /Irw" s'.;vnIy; vv/p[.;v;" 4
g[Nqp[yojnm(
Sv;.;vk;gNtukk;yk;Ntr; rog; .vey"u kl kmRdoWj;"
tCzdn;q| durt;ph;r," eyomy;Nyogvr;yojyet( 5
g[Nqm;h;TMym(
p[yog;n;gm;Ts;Np[Ty=;dnum;nt"
svRlokiht;q;Ry v+y;MynitvStr;t( 6
pUv%
R <@;?y;y;num"
p[qm' pr.;W; Sy;wWJy;:y;nk tq;
n;@IprI=;idv/SttodIpnp;cnm( 7
tt" kl;idk;:y;nm;h;r;idgitStq;
rog;,;' g,n; cwv pUv% R <@oymIrt" 8
m?ym%<@;?y;y;num"
Svrs" Kv;qf;<$* c ihm" kLk cU,k R m(
yurveda 753
Branch 23A: Shrgadhara Sahit

Ending:
jr;yuroge pQy;pQym(
jr;yurog,I n;rI n c sevte pUWm(
n %;dedgu v[ Iy;R, n;p kYy;Rditmm(
a<@;/;re pQy;pQym(
pQym] hvduGR /' x;l p[o yvStl"
z;gm;'srswv {Vymug'[ n xMmR,e
aojomehe pQy;pQym(
lù bLy' pur;, /;Ny' muyv;idkm(
v;;Rk p$ol k;koduMbrk tq;
k;rveLl;idk xSt' vRyNe m/ur' gu
m;'s' mTSy;'Stq;?v;nm;tp;nWev,m(
dUiWt;itxIttoy;np;n;vg;hnm(
lsk;mehe pQy;pQym(
r_x;Lyodn' mudg( ' yvo v;StUkmev c
p;lKy; cwv ve];g[' kkoR$I kdlI tq;
ihm;lyp[dx e e c v;so v; suSqct;
iht;net;n( nWevte guvR .yNd .ojnm(
mTSy' m;'s' tq; r*{sev;?v;n' prmm(
vRyde ( yto /Im;n;yur;roGyvOye
p;rdvk;re pQy;pQym(
v;tr_ tq; ke pQy;n y;n t;n c
xvtejo.ve roge nidRxte ( kxlo .Wk
it pQy;pQyvvecn;Tmk itIy' prx' sm;m(
sm;;y' g[Nq"
Reference: Murthy, K.R. Srikanta, tr., Sarngadhar-Sahit, a treatise on yurveda,

(Varanasi: Chaukhambha Orientalia, 1995).
yurveda 754
Branch 23A: Shrgadhara Sahit Upavanavinoda

Beginning:
aq pvnivnod" p[St;vn;
pup/Nv; ivjytenn;Py%l' jgt(
vxIt' yen h#;( ssur;surm;nuWm( 1
pus' ;' svRs%u k
w s;/nkr;" s*NdyRgvoRd/ur-
@;lolivl;snIjnmn" Sftp[mod;vh;" )
guivin{pj.rSf;roLlsI`Rk;-
yu_;" sNt gOhWe u ySy ivpul;r;m;" s pOQvIpit" 2
nv' mnoh;r vpuvrR ;n;" s%; kl;ivt( klvLlrISvn;"
/n;in sv| ivfl' su%iw W,o ivn; ivh;ropvn' mhIpte" 3
aq tmihm;
b.bRt ikj;tw" pu]/w mR ;RqvR jRt"w
vrmek" pq tyR] ivmte jn" 4
dxWUpsm; v;pI dxv;pIsmo d"
dxdsm" pu]o dxpu]smSt" 5
@;r;mNtu y" ky;Rdu ;mfls'ytu m(
s gCzCzrpur' vse];yut]ym( 6
Ett( sv| prD;y vO=rop' sm;r.et(
/m;Rqk R ;mmo=;,;' &me>y" s;/n' yt" 7
y;vin;in tulsI roipt; yhe vset(
t;vWRsh;, vwk< # s mhIyte 8
yStu s'ropyeiLv' xrp[Iitk;rkm(
tTkle ip sd; l+mIiStd;pu]p*]km( 9
Evmev ih yoTq' ropyed( iv/n; nr"
y] k];ip v; Sq;ne s gCzd( .vn' hre" 10
tene ; bhvo yD;Sten d; vsuN/r;
svRd; b[c;rI s yen /;]I p[roipt; 11
yurveda 755
Branch 23A: Shrgadhara Sahit Upavanavinoda

Ending:
%rturgiv@invext ;iptxl;ky; mUle
ityRg( iv; kdlI flit fl' krkr;k;rm( 170
k*lxo,tmed;My;molKvqten v;
st; kdlI sUte d;@mIflmumm( 171
nrm;'svs;r_dNtdNtivcU,Rt"w
mten;M.s; s_; rM.; cUtfl' .vet( 172
aolkqt' ' nOm;'s' z;gduG/yuk
ip<y;ksiht' mUle shk;rSy in"=pet( 173
{;=;vLlIsm;k;r" shk;r" sd;fl"
j;yte int' /;e svwWR ;mt' flm( 174
xxkm;RsO ?ye b.;ivtm;m[j' bIjm(
!' s_' duG/w" flit fl' svk;leWu 175
mrpuyvyIm/ug@u duG/ivleipto ivxy t"
.vit jlduG/s_" Sv.;vit_oip m/urfl" 176
bIj' nrpl;oltwl.' xu.' sd;
Czit mOd; pU,mR M." s_kro =,;t( 177
aoltwl.;ivtmuiWt' goxitkmdu kNdsmm(
krk;MbukdRm.Ote klxe ksmu ' smuvit 178
gokol;iSqkrIWwStu dG/e gteR ivxo/te
' c b;luk;pU,eR mUlk gtRvvet( 179
kct' smNt;t( puWin%;tev$* tj;Rt;"
v;mn Ev ih /e flksmu ' svRk;lInm( 180
it c]Ikr,m( sm;;ymupvnivnod"
Discussion: Textbook of Vikhyurveda, Vedic Agriculture.
Reference: Jha, Krishnanand, Upavanavinodah, A system of tree plantation,
(Kameshwaranagar, Darbhanga: K.S.D. Sanskrit University, 1984).
yurveda 756
Branch 24: Bhva Prakaha Sahit

Beginning:
Im;vmp[,It" .;v p[k;x" pUvR %<@m(
gjmu%mmrp[vr' skr' vht;Rrm(
gumvgmnynp[dmkrImdevt;' vNde 1
a;yuvdRe ;gmn' me, yen;.vd(.mU *
p[qm' l%;m tmh' n;n;tN];, s'Xy 2
a;yuihRt;iht' Vy;/enRd;n' xmn' tq;
vte y] v" s a;yuvdRe Cyte 3
anen puWo ySm;d;yuvRNdit ve c
tSm;NmunvrwrWe a;yuvdRe it SmOt" 4
v/;t;qvRsvRSvm;yuvdRe ' p[k;xyn(
Svn;; s'iht;' c l=XlokmyImOjmu ( 5
tt" p[j;pit' d=' d=' sklkmRsu
v//IRnIr/" s;m;yuvdRe mup;idxt( 6
aq d=" y;d=" SvvwR * vedm;yuW"
vedy;m;s v;'s* sUy;|x* sursm* 7
d=;d/ITy d* vtnut" s'iht;' SvIy;m(
sklckTsklokp[itpvvOye /Ny;m( 8
SvyM.uv" xrXz' .wrve, W;q tt(
a>y;' s'iht' tSm;* j;t* yD.;gn* 9
dev;surr,e dev; dwTywyRe s=t;" t;"
a=t;Ste t;" so d;>y;mt' mht( 10
vj[,o.Ud( .ujStM." s d;>y;' ckTst"
som;pittN{St;>y;mev su%I t" 11
vxI,;R dxn;" pU,o ne]e ne .gSy c
xxno r;jy+m;.Ud>y;' te ckTst;" 12
.;gRvXCyvn" k;mI vO" sn( vit' gt"
yurveda 757
Branch 24: Bhva Prakaha Sahit

Ending:
vW;Ridv.y; p[;Xy; rs;yngu,iw W,; 8
punnRvSy;Rpl' nvSy p' pbe" pys;m;sm(
m;s]y' tT]gu,' sm' v; jI,oRp .Uy" s punnRv" Sy;t(
ye m;smek Svrs' pbNt idne idne .Orj"smuTqm(
=Ir;xnSte blvIyRyu _;" sm;" xt' jIvnm;uvNt 10
xt;vrI mu<@itk; gu@cU I shStk,;R sht;lmUlI
E't;n Tv; sm.;gyu_;Ny;Jyen k' v; m/un;vl;t( 11
jr;j;mOTyuvyu_deho .vero vIyRbl;idyu_"
v.;it devp[itm" s nTy' p[.;myo .UrvvOyu_" 12
pITv;gN/;' pys;m;s' Òtne twlne su%;Mbun; v;
vIyRSy pui' vpuWo v/e b;lSy vO=Sy yq;MbuviO " 13
ay" pl' guGgulmu ] yoJy' pl]y' VyoWpl;n p
pl;n c;* i]fl;rj kW| lhNy;TymrTvmev 14
n kvl' dI`Rmh;yurXnute rs;yn' yo v/vWevte
git' s deviWRnWevt;' xu.;' p[pte b[ tqwv c;=rm( 15
it i]sittmo rs;yn;/k;r" sm;" 73
g[NqkOxR .u ;xI" x'snm(
y;vd( Vyomn bMbmMbrm,erNdo votte
y;vt( s pyo/y"sgryStNt pOe .uv"
y;v;vnm<@l' f,pter;Ste f,;m<@le
t;vTsWj" p#Ntu prto .;vp[k;x' xu.m( 1
g[NqSy;Sy;?y;pkn;n;n;' m?ye n,;m;dr' kvtR ;' c
Isomex;idTyvp[ps[ ;d;d;yudIR`| s*:ym;St;' sdwv 2
sm;mdmur%<@m( sm;;y' g[Nq"
Reference: Mira, r Brahmaakara, and Vaiya, r Rpallaj, eds., Bhvapraka

of r Bhva Mira, (Varanasi: Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, 1984).
Brhmaa 758
Branch 25A: Upanihad h Upanihad

Structure: 18 Verses.
Beginning:
x;v;SyopinWd(
pU,mR d" pU,Rimd' pU,;RTpU,mR udCyte
pU,RSy pU,mR ;d;y pU,mR ev;vixyte
x; v;Syimd sv| yiTk c jgTy;' jgt(
ten Ty_n .uIq; m; gO/" kSy iSvnm( 1
kvRve he km;Ri, ijjIivWeCzt sm;"
Ev' Tviy n;NyqetoiSt n kmR ilPyte nre 2
asUy;R n;m te lok; aN/en tms;vOt;"
t;Ste p[eTy;i.gCziNt ye k c;Tmhno jn" 3
anejdek mnso jvIyo nwnv; a;PnuvNpUvRmWRt(
t;vtoNy;nTyeit itiSmpo m;tir; d/;it 4
tdejit twjit tre tiNtk
tdNtrSy svRSy tdu svRSy;Sy b;t" 5
yStu sv;Ri, .Ut;Ny;TmNyev;nupXyit
svR.tU We u c;Tm;n' tto n ivjuguPste 6
yiSmNsv;Ri, .Ut;Ny;Tmwv;.Ud( ivj;nt"
t] ko moh" k" xok EkTvmnupXyt" 7
s pyRg;Czmk;ymv[,m;ivrxump;pivm(
kivmRnIWI pir.U" Svy'.yU ;Rq;tQytoq;RNVyd/;Cz;tI>y" sm;>y"
aN/Ntm" p[ivxiNt yeiv;mup;ste
tto .Uy v te tmo y iv;y; rt;" 9
aNydev;ivRy;Nyd;rivy;
it xuum /Ir;,;' ye nSticci=re 10
iv;' c;iv;' c yStdo.y sh
aivd(y; mOTyu' tITv;R ivy;mOtmXnute 11
Brhmaa 759
Branch 25A: Upanihad h Upanihad

Ending:
aN/Ntm" p[ivxiNt yes'.iU tmup;ste
tto .Uy v te tmo y s'.TU y; rt;" 12
aNydev;" s'.v;dNyd;rs'.v;t(
it xuum /Ir;,;' ye nSticci=re 13
s'.iU t' c ivn;x' c yStdo.y sh
ivn;xen mOTyu' tITv;R s'.TU y;mOtmXnute 14
ihr<myen p;]e, sTySy;ipiht' mu%m(
tv' pUWp;vO,u sTy/m;Ry ye 15
pUWekWeR ym sUyR p[;j;pTy VyUh rXmINsmUh tej"
ye p' kLy;,tm' te pXy;im yos;vs* puW" sohmiSm 16
v;yurinlmmOtmqed' .Sm;Nt xrIrm(
mo Smr t Smr to Smr t Smr 17
ae ny supq; r;ye aSm;iNv;in dev vyun;in iv;n(
yuyo?ySmur;,meno .uiy;' te nmi_ iv/em 18
pU,RSy pU,mR ;d;y pU,mR ve ;vixyte
it v;jsneys'iht;y;mIx;v;SyopinWTs'p,U ;R
Reference: Radhakrishnan, S., The Principal Upanishads, (London: George Allen

and Unwin, Ltd., 1968).
Brhmaa 760
Branch 25B: Upanihad Kena Upanihad

Structure: 4 Khaas.
Beginning:
knopinWd(
a;Py;yNtu mm;;in v;Kp[;,=u" o]mqo blimiN{y;i, c sv;Ri,
sv| b[opinWd' m;h' b[ inr;ky;| m; m; b[ inr;krodinr;kr,m-
STvinr;kr,' meStu td;Tmin inrte y pinWTsu /m;RSte miy sNtu te
miy sNtu
knie Wt' ptit p[eiWt' mn" kn p[;," p[qm" p[iw t yu_"
knie Wt;' v;cimm;' vdiNt c=u" o]' k devo yuni_ 1
o]Sy o]' mnso mno y;co h v;c\ s p[;,Sy p[;,"
c=uW=uritmuCy /Ir;" p[eTy;Sm;Llok;dmOt; .viNt 2
n t] c=ugCR zit n v;GgCzit no mno n ivo n ivj;nImo yqwtd-
nuixy;dNydev tiidt;dqo aividt;di/
it xuum pUveRW;' ye nStd(Vy;cci=re 3
y;c;n>yuidt' yen v;g>yute
tdev b[ Tv' ivi ned' yiddmup;ste 4
yNmns; n mnute yen;mRno mtm(
y=uW; n pXyit yen c=U\iW pXyit
yCzô]e, n ,oit yen o]imd\ utm(
yTp[;,en n p[;i,it yen p[;," p[,Iyte
it knopinWTsu p[qm" %<@" 1
yid mNyse suvde eit d.[mve ;ip nUn' Tv' veTq b[,o pm(
ydSy Tv' ydSy c devevq nu mIm;'Symev te mNye ividtm( 1
Brhmaa 761
Branch 25B: Upanihad Kena Upanihad

Ending:
tSmw tO,' ind/;vetd;dTSveit tdupp[ye ;y svRjven t xx;k;d;tu' s
tt Ev invvOte nwtdxk ivD;tu' ydet=imit 10
aqeN{mb[uvNm`vetij;nIih ikmet=imit
tqeit td>y{vSm;irod/e 11
s tiSmev;k;xe iS]ym;jg;m bxo.mn;mum;\ hwmvtI' t;\ hov;c
ikmet=imit 12 it tOtIy" %<@" 3
s; b[eit hov;c b[,o v; Etijye mhIy?vimit tto hwv ivd;'c-
k;r b[eit 1
tSm;; Ete dev; aittr;imv;Ny;Ndev;Nydiv;Ryiu rN{Ste eneid' p-
SpOxuSte enTp[qmo ivd;'ck;r b[eit 2
tSm;; N{oittr;imv;Ny;Ndev;Ns eneid' pSpxR s enTp[qmo
ivd;'ck;r b[eit 3
tSywW a;dexo ydetiuto Vyutd;3 tINNymIimWd;3 Tyi/dwvtm( 4
aq;?y;Tm' ydetCztIv c mnonen cwtdupSmrTy.I=,' s'kLp" 5
t tn' n;m tnimTyup;istVy' s y Etdev' ved;i. hwn' sv;Ri, .U-
t;in s'v;HziNt 6
pinWd' .o b[hU ITyu_; y pinWd(b[;I' v;v t pinWdmb[mU eit 7
tSyw tpo dm" kmeRit p[it; ved;" sv;R;in sTym;ytnm( 8
yo v; Et;mev' ved;phTy p;Pm;nmnNte SvgeR lok Jyeye p[ititit p[-
ititit 9 it ctuq"R %<@" 4
sv| b[opinWd' m;h' b[ inr;ky;| m; m; b[ inr;kroinr;kr,mSTv-
inr;kr,' meStu itd;Tmin inrte y pinWTsu /m;RSte miy sNtu te miy
sNtu x;iNt" x;iNt" x;iNt" it s;mvedIy; knopinWTsm;;
Brhmaa 762
Branch 25C: Upanihad Kaha Upanihad

Structure: Two Chapters with Three Divisions each.
Beginning:
k#opinWd(
sh n;vvtu
sh n* .un_
sh vIy| krv;vhw
tejiSvn;v/ItmStu m; iviW;vhw
xn( h vw v;jvs" svRvde s' dd*
tSy h nickt; n;m pu] a;s 1
t h km;r sNt' di=,;su nIym;n;su ;ivvex somNyt 2
pItodk; jG/tO,; duG/doh; iniriN{y;"
anNd; n;m te lok;St;Ns gCzit t; ddt( 3
s hov;c iptr' tt kSmw m;' d;SysIit
itIy' tOtIy' t hov;c mOTyve Tv; dd;mIit 4
bn;meim p[qmo bn;meim m?ym"
ik iSvmSy ktRVy' yNmy; kiryit 5
anupXy yq; pUveR p[itpXy tq;pre
sSyimv mTyR" pCyte sSyimv;j;yte pun" 6
vw;nr" p[ivxTyitiqb[;R,o gOh;n(
tSywt; x;iNt' kviR Nt hr vwvSvtodkm( 7
a;x;p[tI=e s'gt sUntO ;' ce;pUtRe pu]pxU sv;Rn(
Etd(vO puWSy;Lpme/so ySy;nXnNvsit b[;,o gOhe 8
ito r;]IyRdv;TsIgORhe menXnNb[itiqnRmSy"
nmSteStu b[NSviSt meStu tSm;Tp[it ]INvr;NvO,Iv 9
x;Nts'kLp" sumn; yq; Sy;ItmNyug*Rtmo m;i. mOTyo
TvTp[sO ' m;i.vdeTp[tIt EtT]y;,;' p[qm' vr' vO,e 10
yq; purSt;ivt; p[tIt a*;likr;i,mRTp[sO "
Brhmaa 763
Branch 25C: Upanihad Kaha Upanihad

Ending:
bui n ivceit t;m;" prm;' gitm( 10
t;' yogimit mNyNte iSqr;imiN{y/;r,;m(
ap[mStd; .vit yogo ih p[.v;Pyy* 11
nwv v;c; n mns; p[;u' xKyo n c=uW;
aStIit b[uvtoNy] kq' tdupl>yte 12
aStITyevoplB/VyStv.;ven co.yo"
aStITyevoplB/Sy tv.;v" p[sIdit 13
yd; sveR p[mCu yNte k;m; yeSy id it;"
aq mTyoRmOto .vTy] b[ smXnute 14
yd; sveR p[i.Nte dySyeh g[Nqy"
aq mTyoRmOto .vTyet;vd(?ynux;snm( 15
xt' cwk; dySy n;@St;s;' mU/;Rnmi.in"sOtwk;
tyo?vRm;ymOtTvmeit ivvNy; Tm,e .viNt 16
aum;]" puWoNtr;Tm; sd; jn;n;' dye s'iniv"
t' Sv;CzrIr;Tp[vhO eNmu;idveWIk;' /wy,Re
t' iv;CzmmOt' t' iv;CzmmOtimit 17
mOTyup[o_;' nicktoq lB?v; iv;met;' yogivi/' c Tm(
b[p[;o ivrjo.UimOTyurNyoPyev' yo ivd?y;Tmmev 18
it itIye?y;ye tOtIy; vLlI sm;; 3 it itIyo?y;y" 2
sh n;vvtu
sh n* .un_
sh vIy| krv;vhw
x;iNt" x;iNt" x;iNt" it yjuveRdIy; k#opinWTsm;;

Brhmaa 764
Branch 25D: Upanihad Prahna Upanihad

Structure: Six Prahnas.
Beginning:
p[XnopinWd(
.{' k,eRi." ,uy;m dev; .{' pXyem;=i.yRj];"
iSqrwrStuv ;\sStnUi.VyRxme deviht' yd;yu"
SviSt n N{o vOv;" SviSt n" pUW; ivved;"
SviSt nSt;+yoR airneim" SviSt no bOhSpitdR/;tu
sukx ; c .;r;j" xwBy sTyk;m" s*y;Ry,I c g;GyR" k*x-
Ly;l;yno .;gRvo vwdi.R" kbN/I k;Ty;ynSte hwte b[pr; b[-
in;" pr' b[;NveWm;,; EW h vw tTsv| v+ytIit te h simTp;,yo
.gvNt' ipPpl;dmups;" 1
t;Nh s AiWv;c .Uy Ev tps; b[cye,R y; s'vTsr' s'vTSyq
yq;k;m' p[Xn;NpOCzt yid ivD;Sy;m" sv| h vo v+y;m it 2
aq kbN/I k;Ty;yn peTy pp[Cz .gvNkto h v; m;" p[j;" p[-
j;yNt it 3
tSmw s hov;c p[j;k;mo vw p[j;pit" s tpotPyt s tpStPTv; s
imqunmuTp;dyte
riy' c p[;,' ceTyet* me b/; p[j;" kiryt it 4
a;idTyo h vw p[;,o riyrev cN{m; riyv;R EtTsv| yNmUt| c;mUt| c t-
Sm;NmUitRrev riy" 5
aq;idTy dyNyTp[;cI' idx' p[ivxit ten p[;Cy;Np[;,;n[iXmWu s'in/e )
yi=,;' yTp[tIcI' ydudIcI' yd/o ydU?v| ydNtr; idxo yTsv| p[k;x-
yit ten sv;RNp[;,;n[iXmWu s'in/e 6
s EW vw;nro ivp" p[;,oidyte
tdetc;>yu_m( 7
ivp' hir,' j;tveds' pr;y,' Jyoitrek tpNtm(
shriXm" xt/; vtRm;n" p[;," p[j;n;mudyTyeW sUy"R 8
Brhmaa 765
Branch 25D: Upanihad Prahna Upanihad

Ending:
tSmw s hov;c
hwv;Nt"xrIre soMy s puWo yiSmet;" Wo@xkl;" p[.vNtIit 2
s =;'c
kiSmhmuT;Nt T;Nto .ivy;im kiSmNv; p[itite p[it;Sy;mI-
it 3
s p[;,msOjt p[;,;Cz^;' %' v;yuJyoRitr;p" pOiqvIiN{y' mnom-
;Iy| tpo mN];" kmR lok; lokWu c n;m c 4
s yqem; n" SyNdm;n;" smu{;y,;" smu{' p[;Py;St' gCziNt i.ete
t;s;' n;mpe smu{ Tyev' p[oCyte )
Evmev;Sy pir{irm;" Wo@xkl;" puW;y,;" puW' p[;Py;St' gCz-
iNt i.ete c;s;' n;mpe puW Tyev' p[oCyte s EWoklomOto .vit )
tdeW Xlok" 5
ar; v rqn;.* kl; yiSmNp[itit;"
t' ve' puW' ved yq; m; vo mOTyu" pirVyq; it 6
t;Nhov;cwt;vdev;hmetTpr' b[ ved
n;t" prmStIit 7
te tmcRyNtSTv' ih n" ipt; yoSm;kmiv;y;" pr' p;r' t;rysIit )
nm" prmAiW>yo nm" prmAiW>y" 8
it W" p[Xn" 6 .{' k,eRi." ,uy;m dev; .{' pXyem;=i.yRj];"
TyqvRvde Iy; p[XnopinWTsm;
Brhmaa 766
Branch 25E: Upanihad Muaka Upanihad

Structure: Three Muakas with two Khaas each.
Beginning:
mu<@kopinWd(
b[; dev;n;' p[qm" s'b.Uv ivSy kt;R .uvnSy go;
s b[iv;' svRiv;p[it;mqv;Ry Jyepu];y p[;h 1
aqvR,e y;' p[vdet b[;qv;R t;' purov;c;ire b[iv;m(
s .;r;j;y sTyvh;y p[;h .;r;joirse pr;vr;m( 2
x*nko h vw mh;x;loirs' ivi/vdups" pp[Cz
kiSmu .gvo ivD;te svRimd' ivD;t' .vtIit 3
tSmw s hov;c )
ive veidtVye it h Sm yd(b[ivdo vdiNt pr; cwv;pr; c 4
t];pr; AGvedo yjuvRed" s;mvedoqvRvde " ix=; kLpo Vy;kr,' in-
_ zNdo JyoitWimit )
aq pr; yy; td=rmi/gMyte 5
yd{eXymg[;mgo]mv,Rmc=u"o]' tdp;i,p;d'
inTy' iv.u' svRgt' susU+m' tdVyy' yUtyoin' pirpXyiNt /Ir;" 6
yqo,Rn;i." sOjte gO te c yq; pOiqVy;moW/y" s'.viNt
yq; st" puW;Tkxlom;in tq;=r;Ts'.vtIh ivm( 7
tps; cIyte b[ ttomi.j;yte
a;Tp[;,o mn" sTy' lok;" kmRsu c;mOtm( 8
y" svRD" svRivSy D;nmy' tp"
tSm;detd(b[ n;m pm' c j;yte 9
it p[qmmu<@k p[qm" %<@" 1
Brhmaa 767
Branch 25E: Upanihad Muaka Upanihad

Ending:
n;ym;Tm; blhInen l>yo n c p[m;d;pso v;Pyil;t(
Etwp;ywytR te yStu iv;'StSywW a;Tm; ivxte b[/;m 4
s'p[;PywnmOWyo D;ntO;" t;Tm;no vItr;g;" p[x;Nt;"
te svRg' svRt" p[;Py /Ir; yu_;Tm;n" svRmve ;ivxiNt 5
ved;NtivD;nsuint;q;R" s'Ny;syog;ty" xusv;"
te b[lokWu pr;Ntk;le pr;mOt;" pirmuCyiNt sveR 6
gt;" kl;" pdx p[it; dev; sveR p[it devt;su
km;Ri, ivD;nmy a;Tm; preVyye svR Ek.viNt 7
yq; n" SyNdm;n;" smu{e St' gCziNt n;mpe ivh;y
tq; iv;;mp;imu_" pr;Tpr' puWmupiw t idVym( 8
s yo h vw tTprm' b[ ved b[wv .vit n;Sy;b[ivTkle .vit
trit xok trit p;Pm;n' guh;g[iNq>yo ivmu_omOto .vit 9
tdetc;>yu_m(
iy;vNt" oi]y; b[in;" Svy' jut EkiW| yNt"
teW;mevwt;' b[iv;' vdet ixrov[t' ivi/vwStu cI,Rm( 10
tdetTsTymOiWrir;" purov;c nwtdcI,Rv[to/Ite
nm" prmiWR>yo nm" prmiWR>y" 11
it tOtIymu<@k itIy" %<@" 2
TyqvRvde Iy; mu<@kopinWTsm;;

Brhmaa 768
Branch 25F: Upanihad Mkya Upanihad

Structure: 12 Stras.
Beginning:
m;<@KyopinWd(
aoimTyetd=rimd\ sv| tSyopVy;:y;n' .Ut' .vivyidit svRmo-
;r Ev )
y;NyiT]k;l;tIt' tdPyo;r Ev 1
svR\ etd(b[;ym;Tm; b[ soym;Tm; ctup;t( 2
j;girtSq;no bih"p[D" s; Ekoniv'xitmu%" SqUl.uGvw;nr" p[q-
m" p;d" 3
SvPnSq;noNt"p[D" s; Ekoniv'xitmu%" p[iviv_.u_jso i-
tIy" p;d" 4
y] suo n kcn k;m' k;myte n kcn SvPn' pXyit tTsuWum(
suWuSq;n Ek.Ut" p[D;n`n Ev;nNdmyo ;nNd.uKctomu%" p[;D-
StOtIy" p;d" 5
EW sveRr EW svRD EWoNty;RMyeW yoin" svRSy p[.v;Pyy* ih .U-
t;n;m( 6
n;Nt"p[D' n bih"p[D' no.yt"p[D' n p[D;n`n' n p[D' n;p[Dm(
amVyvh;yRmg[;ml=,micNTymVypdeXymek;Tmp[Tyys;r'
p[popxm' x;Nt' ixvmt' ctuq| mNyNte s a;Tm; s ivDey" 7
soym;Tm;?y=rmo;roi/m;]' p;d; m;]; m;]; p;d; ak;r -
k;ro mk;r it 8
j;girtSq;no vw;nrok;r" p[qm; m;];er;idmv;;Pnoit h vw s-
v;RNk;m;n;id .vit y Ev' ved 9
Brhmaa 769
Branch 25F: Upanihad Mkya Upanihad

Continuing:
SvPnSq;nStwjs k;ro itIy; m;]oTkW;Rdu.yTv;oTkWRit h vw D;-
ns'tit' sm;n .vit n;Sy;b[ivTkle .vit y Ev' ved 10
suWuSq;n" p[;Do mk;rStOtIy; m;]; imterpItev;R imnoit h v; d\ s-
vRmpIit .vit y Ev' ved 11
am;]tuqoRVyvh;yR" p[popxm" ixvot Evmo;r a;Tmwv s'-
ivxTy;Tmn;Tm;n' y Ev' ved y Ev' ved 12
it m;<@KyopinWTsm;;

Brhmaa 770
Branch 25G: Upanihad Aitareya Upanihad

Structure: 5 Khaas.
Beginning:
EetreyopinWt(
v; mnis p[itit; mno me v;ic p[ititm;ivr;vImR Ei/
vedSy m a;,ISq" ut' me m; p[h;sIrnen;/Iten;hor;];Ns'd/;MyOt' vid-
y;im sTy' vidy;im
tNm;mvtu t_;rmvtu avtu m;mvtu v_;rmvtu v_;rm(
a;Tm; v; dmek Ev;g[ a;sI;NyiTkcn imWt( s =t lok;u
sOj; it 1
s m;'Llok;nsOjt
aM.o mrIcImRrm;podoM." pre, idv' *" p[it;Ntir=' mrIcy"
pOiqvI mro y; a/St;; a;p" 2
s =teme nu lok; lokpl;u sOj; it
so Ev puW' smuTO y;mUCzyt( 3
tm>ytpSy;i.tSy mu%' inri.t yq;<@m(
mu%;;Gv;coin;Risk inri.et;' n;isk;>y;' p[;," p[;,;;yuri=,I
inri.et;m=I>y;' c=u=uW a;idTy" k,*R inri.et;' k,;R>y;' o]'
o];ixSTvinri.t Tvco lom;in lom>y aoWi/vnSptyo dy'
inri.t dy;Nmno mnsN{m; n;i.inRri.t n;>y; ap;nop;n;-
NmOTyu" ixXn' inri.t ixXn;{eto rets a;p" 4
it p[qm" %<@" 1
t; Et; devt;" sO; aiSmNmhTy,Rve p[;pt'Stmxn;ipp;s;>y;mNvv;-
jRt( t; Enmb[uv;ytn' n" p[j;nIih yiSmNp[itit; amd;meit 1
t;>yo g;m;ny; ab[uv vw noymlimit
t;>yom;ny;" ab[uv vw noymlimit 2
t;>y" puWm;ny; ab[uvn( sut' bteit puWo v;v sutm(
t; ab[vIq;ytn' p[ivxteit 3
Brhmaa 771
Branch 25G: Upanihad Aitareya Upanihad

Ending:
s Ev' iv;nSm;CzrIr.ed;dU?vR TMy;muimn( SvgeR lok sv;Rn( k;-
m;n;PTv;mOt" sm.vt( sm.vt( 6
it ctuq"R %<@" 4 Tywtrey;r<yk pmo?y;y" 5
pinWTsu itIyo?y;y" 2
koym;Tmeit vymup;Smhe ktr" s a;Tm; yen v; pXyit yen v; -
,oit yen v; gN/;n;ij`[it yen v; v;c' Vy;kroit yen v; Sv;du c;-
Sv;du c ivj;n;it 1
ydetOdy' mnwtt(
s'D;nm;D;n' ivD;n' p[D;n' me/; i/ORitmRitmRnIW; jUit" SmOit" s'kLp"
tursu" k;mo vx it sv;R<yevwt;in p[D;nSy n;m/ey;in .viNt 2
EW b[wW N{ EW p[j;pitrete sveR dev; m;in c p mh;.Ut;in pOiqvI
v;yur;k;x a;po JyotI'WITyet;nIm;in c =u{im;,Iv
bIj;nItr;i, cetr;i, c;<@j;in c j;j;in c Svedj;in coi;in
c; g;v" puW; hiStno yiTkced' p[;i, jm' c pti] c y Sq;vr'
sv| tTp[D;ne]' p[D;ne p[itit' p[D;ne]o lok" p[D; p[it; p[D;n' b[ 3
s Eten p[Dne ;Tmn;Sm;Llok;duTMy;muimn( SvgeR lok sv;RNk;m;n;-
PTv;mOt" sm.vt( sm.vt( 4
it pm" %<@" 5 Tywtrey;r<yk Wo?y;y" 6
pinWTsu tOtIyo?y;y" 3
v; mnis p[itit; mno me v;ic p[ititm;ivr;vImR Ei/
vedSy m a;,ISq" ut' me m; p[h;sIrnen;/Iten;hor;];Ns'd/;MyOt' vid-
y;im sTy' vidy;im
tNm;mvtu t_;rmvtu avtu m;mvtu v_;rmvtu v_;rm(
x;iNt" x;iNt" x;iNt" TywtreyopinWt( s'p,U ;R

Brhmaa 772
Branch 25H: Upanihad Taittirya Upanihad

Structure: Three Main Chapters.
Beginning:
twirIyopinWd(
xI=;?y;y"
x' no im]" x' v,"
x' no .vTvyRm;
x' n N{o bOhSpit"
x' no iv,um"
nmo b[,e
nmSte v;yo
Tvmev p[Ty=' b[;is
Tv;mev p[Ty=' b[ vidy;im
At' vidy;im
sTy' vidy;im
tNm;mvtu
t_;rmvtu
avtu m;m(
avtu v_;rm(
x' no im]" x' v,"
x' no .vTvyRm;
x' n N{o bOhSpit"
x' no iv,um"
nmo b[,e
nmSte v;yo
Tvmev p[Ty=' b[;is
At' vidy;im
Brhmaa 773
Branch 25H: Upanihad Taittirya Upanihad

Ending:
pUv| deve>yomOtSy n;3.;iy
yo m; dd;it s dev m;3v;"
ahmmmdNtm;3i
ah' iv' .uvnm>y.v;3m(
suvnRJyotI"
y Ev' ved"
TyupinWt( 6
it .OguvLLy?y;ye dxmonuv;k" 10
sh n;vvtu
sh n* .un_
sh vIy| krv;vhw
tejiSv n;v/ItmStu m; iviW;vhw
it .OguvLLy?y;y" sm;" 3
x' no im]" x' v," x' no .vTvyRm;
x' n N{o bOhSpit" x' no iv,um"
nmo b[,e nmSte v;yo
Tvmev p[Ty=' b[;is
At' vidy;im sTy' vidy;im
tNm;mvtu t_;rmvtu
avtu m;m( avtu v_;rm(
it twirIyopinWTs'p,U ;R

Brhmaa 774
Branch 25I: Upanihad hvethvatara Upanihad

Structure: Six Chapters.
Beginning:
et;tropinWd(
pU,RSy pU,mR ;d;y pU,mR ve ;vixyte
b[v;idno vdiNt
ik k;r,' b[ kt" Sm j;t; jIv;m kn Kv c s'pi[ t;"
ai/it;" kn su%te reWu vt;Rmhe b[ivdo VyvSq;m( 1
k;l" Sv.;vo inyityRCz; .Ut;in yoin" puW it icNTy;
s'yog EW;' n Tv;Tm.;v;d;Tm;PynIx" su%du"%heto" 2
te ?y;nyog;nugt; apXyNdev;Tmxi_ Svgu,iw nRg!U ;m(
y" k;r,;in ini%l;in t;in k;l;Tmyu_;Nyi/itTyek" 3
tmekneim' i]vOt' Wo@x;Nt' xt;/;Rr' iv'xitp[Tyr;i."
ak" Wi@.ivRpwkp;x' i]m;gR.de ' iinimwkmohm( 4
potoMbu' pyoNyug[v;' pp[;,oim| pbud?( y;idmUl;m(
p;vt;| pdu"%*`veg;' p;xd;' ppv;Rm/Im" 5
sv;RjIve svRs'Sqe bOhNte aiSmNh'so .[;Myte b[c
pOqg;Tm;n' p[eirt;r' c mTv; juSttSten;mOtTvmeit 6
ItmetTprm' tu b[ tiSm'S]y' supi[ t;=r' c
a];Ntr' b[ivdo ividTv; lIn; b[i, tTpr; yoinmu_;" 7
s'yu _metT=rm=r' c Vy_;Vy_ .rte ivmIx"
anIx;Tm; b?yte .o_.;v;JD;Tv; dev' muCyte svRp;xw" 8
D;D* ;vj;vIxnIx;vj; ek; .o_.oGy;qRyu _;
anNt;Tm; ivpo kt;R ]y' yd; ivNdte b[mett( 9
=r' p[/;nmmOt;=r' hr" =r;Tm;n;vIxte dev Ek"
tSy;i.?y;n;ojn;v.;v;Uy;Nte ivm;y;invOi" 10
D;Tv; dev' svRp;x;ph;in" =I,w" KlxwjRNmmOTyup[h;i,"
Brhmaa 775
Branch 25I: Upanihad hvethvatara Upanihad

Ending:
Eko hso .uvnSy;Sy m?ye s Ev;i" sille s'iniv"
tmev ividTv;it mOTyumeit n;Ny" pNq; ivteyn;y 15
s iviivd;TmyoinDR" k;lk;ro gu,I svRiv"
p[/;n=e]DpitguR,x e " ss;rmo=iSqitbN/hetu" 16
s tNmyo mOt xs'Sqo D" svRgo .uvnSy;Sy go;
y xe aSy jgto inTymev n;Nyo hetiu vRt xn;y 17
yo b[;,' ivd/;it pUv| yo vw ved;' p[ih,oit tSmw
t h devm;Tmbuip[k;x' mumu=uvwR xr,mh' p[pe 18
inkl' iniy x;Nt' inrv' inrnm(
amOtSy pr setu' dG/eN/nimv;nlm( 19
yd; cmRvd;k;x' veiyyiNt m;nv;"
td; devmivD;y du"%Sy;Nto .ivyit 20
tp"p[.;v;vp[s;d; b[ h et;troq iv;n(
aTy;im>y" prm' piv]' p[ov;c sMygOiWsjum( 21
ved;Nte prm' gu' pur;kLpe p[coidtm(
n;p[x;Nt;y d;tVy' n;pu];y;ixy;y v; pun" 22
ySy deve pr; .i_yRq; deve tq; gur*
tSywte kiqt; q;R" p[k;xNte mh;Tmn" p[k;xNte mh;Tmn it
it et;tropinWTsu Wo?y;y" 6
sh n;vvtu
sh n* .un_
sh vIy| krv;vhw

Brhmaa 776
Branch 25J: Upanihad Chhndogya Upanihad

Beginning:
z;NdoGyopinWd(
miy sNtu
aoimTyetd=rmuIqmup;sIt aoimit u;yit tSyopVy;:y;nm( 1
EW;' .Ut;n;' pOiqvI rs" pOiqVy; a;po rsop;moW/yo rs aoW/In;'
puWo rs" puWSy v;g[so v;c Ag[s Ac" s;m rs" s; Iqo
rs" 2
s EW rs;n;\ rstm" prm" pr;?yoRmo yduIq" 3
ktm; ktmKktmTktmTs;m ktm" ktm Iq it ivmO' .vit 4
v;gevk p[;," s;moimTyetd=rmuIq"
t; EtiNmqun' y;k c p[;,k c s;m c 5
tdetiNmqunmoimTyetiSm=re s\sOJyte yd; vw imqun* sm;gCzt a;p-
yto vw t;vNyoNySy k;mm( 6
a;piyt; h vw k;m;n;' .vit y Etdev' iv;n=rmuIqmup;Ste 7
t; EtdnuD;=r' yi ikc;nuj;n;TyoimTyev td;hwWo Ev smOiyRd-
nuD; sm/Riyt; h vw k;m;n;' .vit y Etdev' iv;n=rmuIqmup;Ste 8
teney' ]yI iv; vtRt aoimTy;;vyTyoimit x\sTyoimTyu;yTyetSyw
v;=rSy;picTyw mih; rsen 9
teno.* kto ywtdev' ved y n ved
n;n; tu iv; c;iv; c ydev ivy; kroit yopinWd; tdev
vIyRvr' .vtIit %LvetSywv;=rSyopVy;:y;n' .vit 10
it p[qm;?y;ye p[qm" %<@" 1
dev;sur; h vw y] s'yeitr .ye p[;j;pTy;St dev; Iqm;jrnen
Brhmaa 777
Branch 25J: Upanihad Chhndogya Upanihad

Ending:
tm;Tm;nmnuiv ivj;n;tIit h p[j;pitv;c p[j;pitv;c 6
Tym;?y;ye ;dx" %<@" 12
Xy;m;Czbl' p[pe xbl;Cz;m' p[pe v rom;i, iv/Uy p;p' c-
N{ v r;homu%R ;Tp[mCu y /UTv; xrIrmt' t;Tm; b[lokmi.s'.v;-
mITyi.s'.v;mIit 1
Tym;?y;ye ]yodx" %<@" 13
a;k;xo vw n;m n;mpyoinRviR ht; te ydNtr; td(b[ tdmOt\ s a;Tm;
p[j;pte" s.;' veXm p[pe yxoh' .v;im b[;,;n;' yxo r;D;' yxo
ivx;' yxohmnup[;piTs s h;h' yxs;' yx" XyetmdTkmdTk\ Xyet'
ilNdu m;i.g;' ilNdu m;i.g;m( 1
Tym;?y;ye ctudx R " %<@" 14
twtd(b[; p[j;pty v;c p[j;pitmRnve mnu" p[j;>y a;c;yRkl;d-
m/ITy yq;iv/;n' guro" km;RitxeW,e ;i.sm;vOTy k$M be xuc* dexe
Sv;?y;ym/Iy;no /;imRk;iNvd/d;Tmin sveiR N{y;i, s'pi[ t;Py;ih\s-
NTsvR.tU ;NyNy] tIqeR>y" s %Lvev' vtRyNy;vd;yuW' b[lokmi.s'p-
te n c punr;vtRte n c punr;vtRte 1
Tym;?y;ye pdx" %<@" 15
Tymo?y;y" sm;" 8
sv| b[*pinWd' m;h' b[ inr;ky;| m; m; b[ inr;krodinr;kr,m-
miy sNtu
it z;NdoGyopinWTs'p,U ;R

Brhmaa 778
Branch 25K: Upanihad Bihadrayaka Upanihad

Beginning:
bOhd;rNykopinWt(
pU,mR d" pU,R md' pU,;RTpU,mR du Cyte
pU,SR y pU,mR ;d;y pU,mR ve ;vxyte
x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt"
W; v; aSy me?ySy xr" ) sUyR =uv;t" p[;,o Vy;mivwR ;-
nr" s'vTsr a;Tm;Sy me?ySy ) *" pOmNtr=mudr' pOqvI p;jSy'
idx" p;eR av;Ntridx" pxRv Atvo;in m;s;;/m;s;
pv;<yho-r;];, p[it; n=];<ySqIin n.o m;\s;in ) v?y\
skt;" sN/vo gud; y Klom;n pvRt; aoW/y vnSpty
lom;NyuNpUv;/oR inMloc`n;/oR yijOM.te tiotte yi/Unute
tTStnyit yNmehit tWRit v;gev;Sy v;k 1 ahv; a'
purSt;Nmihm;Nvj;yt tSy pUvRe smu{e yoin" r;i]ren' p;Nmihm;Nvj;yt
tSy;pre smu{e yoinret* v; a' mihm;n;v.t" s'b.Uvtu" ) hyo .UTv;
dev;nvh;jI gN/v;nv;sru ;no mnuy;Nsmu{ Ev;Sy bN/u" smu{o
yoin" 2
it p[qm;?y;ye p[qm' b[;,m( 1
nwvhe ikcn;g[ a;sINmOTyunvw de m;vOtm;sIt( ) axn;yy;xn;y; ih
mOTyuStNmnokt;TmNvI Sy;mit ) socRcrSy;cRt a;poj;y-
Nt;cRte vw me km.Uidit tdev;kSy;kTv' k\ h v; aSmw .vit y
EvmetdkSy;kTv' ved 1 a;po v; akStdp;\ xr a;sITsmhNyt
) s; pOqVy.vSy;m;MySy ;NtSy tSy tejo rso inrvtRt;"
2 s ]e/;Tm;n' Vykt;idTy' tOtIy' v;yu' tOtIy\ s EW p[;,S]e/; viht"
) tSy p[;cI idiKxros* c;s* cem*R ) aq;Sy p[tIcI idKpuCzms*
c;s* c sKQy* d=,; codIcI c p;eR *" pOmNtr=mudrmymur" s
EWoPsu p[itto y] Kv cwit tdev p[ititTyev' v;n( 3 sok;myt
Brhmaa 779
Branch 25K: Upanihad Bihadrayaka Upanihad

Ending:
v;k;,Ipu];;k;,Ipu]o v;k;,Ipu];;k;,Ipu] a;tR.;gIpu];d;-
tR.;gIpu]"x*pu];Cz*pu]" s;'tIpu];Ts;'tIpu] a;lMb;ynIpu];-
d;lMb;ynIpu] a;lMbIpu];d;lMbIpu]o j;yNtIpu];;yNtIpu]o m;<@-
k;ynIpu];Nm;<@k;ynIpu]o m;<@kpu];Nm;<@kpu]" x;<@lIpu];-
Cz;<@lIpu]o r;qItrIpu];{;qItrIpu]o .;lukpu];;lukpu]" *-
kpu];>y;' *kpu]* vwd.OtIpu];d.OtIpu]" k;xRkyIpu];Tk;-
xRkyIpu]"p[;cInyogIpu];Tp[;cInyogIpu]" s;'jIvIpu];Ts;'jIvIpu]"
p[;XnIpu];d;surv;sn" p[;XnIpu] a;sur;y,;d;sur;y, a;surre ;sur" 2
y;DvLKy;;DvLKy ;lk;du;lko,;d, pvexepvex"
ke"kv;jvso v;jv; j;vto b;?yog;;v;Nb;?yo-
gost;;WRg,;dsto v;WRg,o hrt;TkXyp;rt" kXyp" xLp;-
TkXyp;CzLp" kXyp" kXyp;w/vu[ "e kXypo nw/u[ vv;co v;gM.<y;
aM.<y;idTy;d;idTy;nIm;in xKl;in yjUi\ W v;jsneyne y;DvLKye-
n;:y;yNte 3 sm;nm; s;'jIvIpu];Ts;'jIvIpu]o m;<@k;ynem;-
<@k;yinm;<@Vy;Nm;<@Vy" k*Ts;Tk*Tso m;ihTqem;ihTqv;mk-
=;y,;;mk=;y," x;<@Ly;Cz;<@Lyo v;TSy;;TSy" ke"
kyRD1vcso r;jStMb;yn;Dvc; r;jStMb;ynStur;Tk;vWey;ur"
k;vWey" p[j;pte" p[j;pitb[R ,o b[ Svy'.u b[,e nm" 4
it W;?y;ye pm' b[;,m( 5
it Wo?y;y" 6
it bOhd;r<ykopinWTsm;; 10
sh n;vvtu sh n* .un_u sh vIy| krv;vhw
tejSv n;v/ItmStu m; viW;vhw
x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt"

Brhmaa 780
Branch 25L: Upanihad Kauhtaki Upanihad

Beginning:
k*WItikb[;,opinWt(
ImTk*WItkv;vep[D;pr;=rm( p[ityogvinmuR _b[m;]' vc-
Ntye v; mns p[itt; mno me v;c p[ittm( a;vr;vmRyoR.U-
vedR s;mTs;,IAt' m; m; ih'sIrnen;/Iten;hor;];Ts'vs;My; nm
; nm AiW>yo mN]o mN]pit>yo nmo voStu dev>e y"xv; n"
x'tm; .v sum O k; srSvtI m; te Vyom s'x adB/'mn iWr' c=u"
sUyoR JyoitW;' eo dI=e m; m; ih'sI" 1
c]o h vw g;Gy;y,yR+ym;, a;,' vv[e s h pu]' etktp'u [ j`;y
y;jyeit t' h;sIn' pp[Cz g*tmSy pu];St s'vtO ' lokySmNm; /;Sy-
SyNymut;ho v;?v; tSy m; lok /;SysIit shov;c n;hmetd h-
Nt;c;y| pOCz;nIit s h iptrm;s; pp[CztIitm;p[;=ITkq' p[itb[-
v;,Iit s hov;c;hmPyet ved sdSyev vy'Sv;?y;ym/ITy hr;mhe
y" pre ddTye.u * gmy;v it s hsmTp;,]' g;Gy;y,' p[it-
cm p;y;nIit t' hov;c b[;/oRsg*tm yo n m;nmup;g; Eih
Vyev Tv; Dpyy;mIit 1
shov;c ye vw k c;Sm;Llok;Tp[yNt cN{msmev te sveR gCzNt teW;'
p[;,w" pUvpR = a;Py;yte t;nprp=e n p[jnyit Et SvgRSylokSy ;r'
yN{m;St' y" p[Ty;h tmitsOjteq y En' n p[Ty;htmh vOi.UTR v;
vWRit s h k$o v; pto v; xkinv; x;dUl R ov; s'ho v; mTSyo v;
pr; v; puWo v;Nyo vwtWe u Sq;neWu p[Ty;j;yteyq;kmR yq;vm(
tm;gt' pOCzit kosIit t' p[itb[Uy;ic=,;tvo ret a;.Ot'
pdx;Tp[stU ;Tp}yvtStNm; pu' s ktRyrRe y?vm( pus' ; k]; m;trm;
iniW_ s j;y pj;ym;no ;dx]yodx pm;so;dx]yodxen
ip];s' tide p[ittideh' tNm Atvo amTyRva;.r?vm( ten sTyen ten
tps; AturSMy;tRvoSm koSm TvmSmIit tmitsOjte 2
s Et' devy;n' pNq;nm;p;lokm;gCzits v;yulok s a;idTy-
Brhmaa 781
Branch 25L: Upanihad Kauhtaki Upanihad

Ending:
t;sutd; .vit yd; su" Sv n kcn pXyTyq;SmNp[;, Evwk/;
.vittdwn' v;KsvwnR ;m." sh;Pyeit c=u" svwR pw" sh;Pyeit o]'
svw"R xBdw" sh;Pyeit mn" svw?R y;n"w sh;Pyeit s yd; p[itbu?ytey-
q;eJvRlt" sv; idxo vSfl; vp[itrwvmevtw Sm;d;Tmn"p[;,;
yq;ytn' vp[itNte p[;,e>yo dev; dev>e yo lok;" 19
tq; =ur" =ur/;neviht" Sy;t( v'.ro v; v'.rkl;y EvmevWw
p[D a;Tmedx ' rIrm;Tm;nmnup[ v a;lom>y a;n%e>y" tmetm;Tm;ment
a;Tm;noNvvSyNt yq; en' Sv;" tq; eI Sv.uR y q; v; Sv;"
en' .uNTyevmevWw p[D;Tmwtrw ;Tm..uR Ev' vwtm;Tm;nmet a;Tm;no
.uNt s y;v v; N{ Etm;Tm;n' nvjDe t;vdenmsur; a.b.Ub"u
s yd; vjDeq hTv;sur;NvjTysveWR ;' dev;n;' w' Sv;r;Jym;-
/pTy' prIy;y tqo Evwv' v;Nsv;Np;PmnophTy sveWR ;' .Ut;n;' w'
Sv;r;Jym;/pTy' pyeiR t y Ev' vedy Ev' ved 20
At' vidy;m sTy' vidy;m
tNm;mvtu t_;rmvtu avtu m;m( avtu v_;rm(
x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt"
v; mns p[itt;mno me v;c p[ittm;vr;vmRyoR.UvdRe s; m-
Ts;,IAt' m; m;ih'sIrnen;Ìten;hor;];Ts'vs;My ; nm ; nm
AiW>yo mN]omN]pit>yo nmoStu dev>e y" xv; n" x'tm; .v su-
mOk; srSvitm; te Vyom s'x adB/' mn iWr' c=u" sUyoR Jyo-
itW;' eo dI=em; m; ih'sI"
x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt" it
AGved;NtgRtk*WItikb[;,;r<ykopinWTsuctuqoR?y;y" 4 it
k*WItikb[;,opinWTsm;;

Brhmaa 782
Branch 25M: Upanihad Jbla Upanihad

Structure: Six Khaas.
Beginning:
j;b;lopinWt(
.{' k,eR ." ,uy;m dev; .{' pXyem;=.yRj];"
SqrwrStuv ;\ sStnU.VyRxme deviht' yd;yu"
SvSt n N{o vOv;" SvSt n" pUW; vved;"
SvSt nSt;+yoR arnem" SvSt no bOhSpitdR/;tu
x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt"
bOhSpitv;c y;DvLKy' ydnu k=e]' dev;n;' devyjn' sveWR ;' .U-
t;n;' b[sdnm( ) avmu_' vw k=e]' dev;n;' devyjn' sveWR ;' .Ut;n;'
b[sdnm( ) tSm;] Kvcn gCzit tdev mNyet tdvmu_mev ) d'
vwk =e]' dev;n;' devyjn' sveWR ;' .Ut;n;' b[sdnm( ) a] ih jNto"
p[;,eWTU mm;,eWu {St;rk b[ Vy;ce yen;s;vmOtI.UTv; mo=I-
.vit tSm;dvmu_mev inWevte avmu_' n vmude ve mevtw ;DvLKy"
it p[qm" %<@"
aq hwnmi]" pp[Cz y;DvLKy' y EWonNtoVy_ a;Tm; t' kqmh'
vj;nIy;mit ) s hov;c y;DvLKy" sovmu_ p;Syo y EWon-
NtoVy_ a;Tm; sovmu_e p[itt it ) sovmu_" kSmNp[itt
it vr,;y;' n;Sy;' c m?ye p[itt it ) k; vw vr,; k; c n;sI-
itsv;inN{yt;NdoW;Nv;rytIit ten vr,; .vit sv;inN{yt;-
Np;p;;xytIit ten n;sI .vtIit ) ktm;Sy Sq;n' .vtIit )
.[vu o`[;, Sy c y" s'/" s EW *loRkSy prSy c s'/.RvtIit )
Ets' /' s'?y;' b[vd p;st it sovmu_ p;Sy it ) sov-
mu_' D;nm;ce yo vw tdetdev' vedie t
it j;b;lopinWTsu itIy" %<@"
aq hwn' b[c;r, cu" ik j;Pyen;mOtTv' b[UhIit ) s
hov;cy;DvLKy" xti{ye,Te yet;in h v; amOtn;m/ey;Nyethw R v;
amOto.vtIit ) Evmevt;DvLKy"
Brhmaa 783
Branch 25M: Upanihad Jbla Upanihad

Ending:
aq hwnmi]" pp[Cz ) y;DvLKy pOCz;m Tv; y;DvLKy ayDop-
vItI kq' b[;, it ) s hov;c y;DvLKy dmev;Sy tDopvIt'
ya;Tm; p[;Xy;cMy;y' v/" prv[;jk;n;m( ) vIr;?v;ne v;n;xk
v;p;' p[vxe e v;p[vx e e v; mh;p[Sq;ne v;q prv[;@ vv,Rv;s;
mu<@oprg[h" xcr{ohI .w=;,o b[.Uy;y .vit ) y;tur" Sy;-
Nmns; v;c;v; s'Nyset( ) EW pNq; b[,; h;nuvSteniw t s'Ny;sI
b[ vidTyevmevWw .gvit vw y;DvLKy"
it j;b;lopinWTsu pm" %<@"
t] prmh's; n;m s'vtRk;,etktdu vu ;sA.uind;`j@.rtd;]e-
prwvtkp[.tO yoVy_l; aVy_;c;r; anuNm; Nmvd;crNtS]-
d<@ km<@lu' xKy' p;]' jlpv]' x%;' yDopvIt' ceTyetTsv|
.U"Sv;heTyPsu prTyJy;Tm;nmNvCzt( ) yq; j;tp/ro inNo
inprg[hStvb[m;geR sMyKs'p" xm;ns" p[;,s'/;r,;q| yqo-
_k;levmu_o .w=m;crudrp;]e, l;.;l;.* sm* .UTv; xUNy;g;-
rdevgOhtO,k$vLmIkvO=mUlkl;lx;l;ho]ndIpulngrkhr-
kNdrko$rinZrSq<@levinktv;Syp[yo inmRm" xKl?y;npr;y-
,o?y;Tminox.kmRinmUl R npr" s'Ny;sen dehTy;g' kroit s prmh'
so n;m s prmh'son;meit it j;b;lopinWTsu W" %<@"
.{' k,eR ." ,uy;m dev; .{' pXyem;=.yRj];"
SqrwrStuv ;\ sStnU.VyRxme deviht' yd;yu"
SvSt n N{o vOv;" SvSt n" pUW; vved;"
SvSt nSt;+yoR arnem" SvSt no bOhSpitdR/;tu
x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt"
TyqvRvde e j;b;lopinWTsm;;

Brhmaa 784
Branch 25N: Upanihad Mahnryaa Upanihad

Structure: 25 Khaas.
Beginning:
mh;n;r;y,opinWt(
nmo mhte n;r;y,;y
aM.Syp;re .uvnSy m?ye n;kSy pO mhto mhIy;n(
xu, JyotI'iW smnupi[ v" p[j;pitrit g.eR aNt" 1
yiSmid' s' c iv cwit sv| yiSmNdev; ai/ ive inWedu"
tdev .Ut' tdu .Vym;nimd' td=re prme Vyomn( 2
yen;vOt' %' c idv' mhI c yen;idTyStpit tejs; .[;js; c
ydNt" smu{e kvyo vdiNt td=re prme p[j;" 3
yt" p[stU ; jgt" p[stU I toyen jIv;NVycsjR .UMy;m(
ydoW/Ii." puW;NpxU' ivvex .Ut;in cr;cr;i, 4
at" pr' n;Nyd,Iys' ih pr;Tpr' yNmhto mh;Ntm(
ydekmVy_mnNtp' iv' pur;,' tms" prSt;t( 5
tdevt| tdu sTym;Stdev b[ prm' kvIn;m(
;pUt| b/; j;t' j;ym;n' iv' ib.itR .uvnSy n;i." 6
tdev;iSt;yuStTsUySR tdu cN{m;"
tdev xummOt' td(b[ td;p" s p[j;pit" 7
sveR inmeW; jiDre ivut" puW;di/
kl; mut;R" k;;;hor;]; svRx" 8
a/Rm;s; m;s; Atv" s'vTsr kLpt;m(
s a;p" p[duè .e me aNtir=mqo suv" 9
nwnmU?v| n ityR n m?ye pirjg[.t(
n tSyexe kn tSy n;m mhx" 10
n s'xe itit pmSy n c=uW; pXyit knwnm(
d; mnIW; mns;i.KlOo y En' ivdurmOt;Ste .viNt 11
a" sM.Uto ihr<yg.R Ty* 12
it Imh;n;r;y,opinWid p[qm" %<@" 1
Brhmaa 785
Branch 25N: Upanihad Mahnryaa Upanihad

Ending:
;sTyo mhSv;'Stpsopir;JD;Tv; tmev' mns; d; c .Uyo n
mOTyumupy;ih iv;n( ) tSm;NNy;smeW;' tps;mitir_m;" 1
vsur<yo iv.Uris p[;,e Tvmis sN/;t; b[n( Tvmis ivsOk tejo-
d;STvmSyevRcoRd;STvmis sUyRSy uod;STvmis cN{ms" ) py;m
gOhItois ) b[,e Tv; mhs aoimTy;Tm;n' yuIt ) Et mhopinWd'
dev;n;' gum( ) y Ev' ved b[,o mihm;nm;oit tSm;d(b[,o
mihm;nimTyupinWt( 2
it Imh;n;r;y,opinWid ctuiv|x" %<@" 24
tSywv' ivduWo yDSy;Tm; yjm;n" ; pI xrIrim?mmuro veidloRm;-
in bihRveRd" ix%; dy' yUp" k;m a;Jy' mNyu" pxuStpoidRm" xm-
iyt; di=,; v;Gòt; p[;, ;t; c=ur?vyumR nR o b[; o]mIt( )
y;vid(/[yte s; dI=; ydXn;it tivyRiTpbit tdSy somp;n' y{mte
tdupsdo yTsrTyupivxTyuite c s p[vGyoR yNmu%' td;hvnIyo
y;;tIr;tI ydSy ivD;n' tuhoit yTs;yMp[;tri tTsim/o y-
Ts;yMp[;tmR?yiNdn' c t;in svn;in ) ye ahor;]e te dxRp,U mR ;s* ye-
/Rm;s; m;s; te c;tum;RSy;in y AtvSte pxubN/; ye s'vTsr;
pirvTsr; tehgR,;" svRvde s' v; EtTs]' yNmr,' tdv.Oq" ) Et
jr;myRmiho]' s]' y Ev' iv;nudgyne p[mIyte dev;n;mev mihm;n'
gTv;idTySy s;yuJy' gCzTyq yo di=,e p[mIyte ipt,;mev mihm;n'
gTv; cN{ms" s;yuJy' gCzit ) Et* vw sUy;RcN{msomRihm;n* b[;,o
iv;ni.jyit tSm;d(b[;,o mihm;nm;oit tSm;d(b[;,o
mihm;nm;otITyupinWt( 1
it Imh;n;r;y,opinWid piv'x" %<@" 25
Ty;qvR,Iy; mh;n;r;y,opinWTsm;;
Reference: Shastri, J.L., ed., Upanisat-Samgrahah, Containing 108 Upaniads, (Delhi:
Brhmaa 786
Branch 25 O: Upanihad Paigala Upanihad

Beginning:
pwlopinWt(
pU,mR d" pU,R md' pU,;TpU,mR du Cyte
aq h pwlo y;DvLKymupsmeTy ;dxvWRx WU ;pUvk R prmrhSyk-
vLymnubhU[ Iit pp[Cz ) s hov;c y;DvLKy" sdev soMyedmg[ a;sIt(
) tTymu_mviy' sTyD;n;nNd' prpU,| sn;tnmekmev;itIy'b[ )
tSmNmxu_k;Sq;,uSfi$k;d* jlr*PypuWre%;idvLloihtxKl-
,gu,myI gu,s;My;inv;Cy; mUlp[itr;sIt( ) tTp[itbMbt'y-
Ts;=cwtNym;sIt( ) s; punvRit' p[;Py svoi{_;Vy_;:y;vr,-
x_r;sIt( ) tTp[itbMbt' ydIrcwtNym;sIt( ) s Sv;/Inm;-
y"svRD" sOiSqitly;n;m;idkt; jgdrpo .vit SvSmNvlI-
n'skl' jgd;v.;vyit ) p[;,kmRvx;deW p$o yTp[s;rt" p[;,k-
mR=y;TpunStro.;vyit ) tSmev;%l' v' s'koctp$vtRte )
x;/t;vr,x_to rjoi{_; mhd;:y; v=epx_r;sIt( ) tTp[-
itbMbt' yr<yg.Rctw Nym;sIt( ) s mhv;.m;nI Sp;Spv-
pu.vR it ) ihr<yg.;/tv=epx_tStmoi{_;h'k;r;./; SqUl-
x_r;sIt( ) tTp[itbMbt' yir;$(ctw Nym;sIt( ) s td.m;nI
Spvpu" svRSqUlp;lko v,u" p[/;npuWo .vit ) tSm;d;Tmn a;-
k;x"s'.tU " ) a;k;x;;yu" ) v;yor" ) aer;p" ) a" pOqvI
) t;in p tNm;];, i]gu,;in .vNt ) k;mo jgoinSt-
mogu,m/ysU+mtNm;];, .Ut;in SqUlIkt|u sok;myt ) sO"e
prmt;in.Ut;Nyekmek i/; v/;y puntu/; Tv; SvSvetritIy;'x"w
p/;s'yoJy pIt.Utrw nNtkoi$b[;<@;in td<@octctudx R .uv-
n;intvnoctgolkSqUlxrIr;<ysOjt( ) s p.Ut;n;' rjo'x;'tu-
/;Tv; .;g]y;Tp;vOy;Tmk p[;,msOjt( ) s teW;' tuy.R ;gen kmeR N{-
y;<ysOjt( ) s teW;' sv;'x' ctu/; Tv; .;g]ysmit"
Brhmaa 787
Branch 25 O: Upanihad Paigala Upanihad

Ending:
anNtkmRx*c' c jpo yDStqwv c
tIqRy;];.gmn' y;vv' n vNdit 18
ah'b[ ie t inyt' mo=hetmu hR ;Tmn;m(
pde bN/mo=;y n mmeit mmeit c 19
mmeit b?yte jNtuinRmmR ie t vmuCyte
mnso uNmnI.;ve t' nwvopl>yte 20
yd;y;TyuNmnI.;vStd; tTprm' pdm(
y] y] mno y;it t] t] pr' pdm( 21
t] t] pr' b[ svR] smvSqtm(
hNy;Nmui.r;k;x'=/u ;tR" %<@yeWu m( 22
n;h'b[ ie t j;n;it tSy mu_nR j;yte
y EtdupinWd' inTym/Ite sopUto .vit
s v;yuptU o .vit ) s a;idTypUto .vit ) s b[pUto .vit ) s
v,uptU o .vit ) s {pUto .vit ) s sveWR u tIqeWR u ;to .vit )
s sveWR u vede v/Ito.vit ) s svRvde v[tcy;su crto .vit ) ten-e
ith;spur;,;n;' {;,;'xtsh;, j;in fl;in .vNt ) p[,v;-
n;myut' j' .vit ) dxpUv;Ndxor;Npun;it ) s pp;vno .vit
) s mh;N.vit ) b[hTy;sur;p;nSv,RSteygutLpgmntTs'yogp;-
tk>y" pUto .vit ) ti,o"prm' pd' sd; pXyNt sUry" ) idvIv
c=ur;ttm( ) tip[;so vpNyvo j;gOv;'s" smN/te ) v,oyRTprm'
pdm( 23 sTymTyupinWt(
pU,mR d" pU,R md' pU,;TpU,mR du Cyte
it pwlopinWTsm;;

Brhmaa 788
Branch 26A: rayaka Jaiminya rayaka

Structure: Twelve anuvkas.
Beginning:
jwmnIy;r<yk"
p[j;pitv;R d' ]ye, vedne ;jydSyed' jt' tt( 1 s Ee=teTq' ce; aNye
dev; anen vedne y+yNt m;' v;v te jit' jeyNt yeyMmm hNt ]ySy
vedSy rsm;dd; it 2 s .UrTyevGvedR Sy rsm;d seyMpOqVy.vt(
tSy yo rs" p[;,edTsor.v{sSy rs" 3 .uv Tyev yjuvdRe Sy rs-
m;d tiddmNtr=m.vt( tSy yo rs" p[;,edTs v;yur.v{sSy rs" 4
SvrTyev s;mvedSy rsm;d sos* *r.vSy yo rs" p[;,edTs
a;idTyo.v{sSy rs" 5 aqwkSywv;=rSy rs' n;xKnod;d;tumom-
TyetSywv 6 sey' v;g.vt( aomev n;mwW; tSy; p[;, Ev rs" 7
t;Nyet;Ny* a;=r; g;y]I g;y]' s;m b[ g;y]I tdu
b[;.sMpte a;xf;" pxvSteno pxVym( 8 1
p[qmenuv;k p[qm" %<@"
s ydomit sov;Rgit pOqVyomit v;yuv;RgTyNtr=momTy;id-
Tyo v;git *romit p[;,o v;gTyev v;k 1 s y Ev' iv;nu;y-
TyomTyev;m;d;y pOqVy;Mp[it;pyTyomTyev v;yum;d;y;Ntr=e
p[it;pyTyomTyev;idTym;d;y idiv p[it;pyTyomTyev p[;,m;d;y
v;c p[it;pyit 2 twtCzln; g;y]' g;yNTyov;3cov;3cov;3-
zM.; aov; it 3 tdu h tTpr;v;n;yuymv t;yo;p;' c;nu vTmR
geym( 4 yw v;yu" pr;v pvet =Iyet s s purSt;;it s d=,tSs
p;Ts rtSs pr;Ts sv;R idxonusv' ;it 5 tdetd;rd;nI' v;
aymtov;sIdqeTq;;tIit s y{em;,' jnm;no invem;no v;it
=y;dev b>yt( 6 ydu h v; a;p" pr;cIrev p[stO ;SSyNderN=IyerS' t;"
yd;'s kv;R,; invem;n; a;vt;RNsOjm;n; yNt =y;dev b>ytI"
tdet;yowv;p;' c;nu vTmR geym( 7 2
p[qmenuv;k itIy" %<@"
Brhmaa 789
Branch 26A: rayaka Jaiminya rayaka

Ending:
s y] yDStCzNd;'s y] v; zNd;'s tD" te yonI tdekMmqunm(
8 kSsivt; k; s;iv]I Stnyurve sivt; ivuTs;iv]I 9 s y]
StnyuStiu] v; ivuTStnyu" te yonI tdekMmqunm( 10
kSsivt; k; s;iv]I a;idTy Ev sivt; *Ss;iv]I 11 s
y];idTySt*yR] v; *Std;idTy" te yonI tdekMmqunm( 12
kSsivt; k; s;iv]I cN{ Ev sivt; n=];, s;iv]I 13 s y]
cN{St=];, y] v; n=];, tN{" te yonI tdekMmqunm( 14
kSsivt; k; s;iv]I mn Ev sivt; v;Ks;iv]I 15 s y]
mnSt;Gy] v; v;_Nmn" te yonI tdekMmqunm( 16 kSsivt; k;
s;iv]I puW Ev sivt; S]I s;iv]I s y] puWStTS]I y] v; S]I
tTpuW" te yonI tdekMmqunm( 17 27
;dxenuv;k p[qm" %<@"
tSy; EW p[qm" p;do .UStTsivtuvrR <e ymit avwR vre<ym;po vw vre<y'
cN{m; vw vre<ym( 1 tSy; EW itIy" p;do .gRmyo .uvo .goR devSy
/ImhIit avwR .gR" a;idTyo vw .gR" cN{m; vw .gR" 2 tSy; EW
tOtIy" p;dSSv/Ryo yo n" p[cody;idit yDo vw p[codyit S]I c vw
puW p[jnyt" 3 .U.vRu StTsivtuvrR <e yM.goR devSy /ImhIit avwR
.gR" a;idTyo vw .gR" cN{m; vw .gR" 4 Sv/Ryo yo n" p[cody;idit
yDo vw p[codyit S]I c vw puW p[jnyt" 5 .U.vRu SSvStTsiv-
tuvrR <e yM.goR devSy /Imih /yo yo n" p[cody;idit yo v; Et;'
s;iv]Imev' ved;p punmOTR yu' trit s;iv}y; Ev slokt;' jyit s;iv}y;
Ev slokt;' jyit 6 28
;dxenuv;k itIy" %<@" ;dxonuv;kSsm;"
TyupinWd(b;[ ,' sm;m(
Reference: Oertel, Hanns, "The Jaiminiya or Talavakara Upanisad Brahmana:
Text, Translation, and Notes", in: Journal of the American Oriental Society 16
(1896), pp. 79-260.
Brhmaa 790
Branch 26B: rayaka hkhyana rayaka

Beginning:
aq AGvedIym( x;;yn;y' ) aq p[qmo?y;y" )
p[j;pitvwR s'vTsr" ) tSywW a;Tm; yNmh;v[tm( ) tSm;d( Ent(
prSmw n x'sne ( net( sveWR ;' .Ut;n;m( a;Tm;n' priSmn( d/;nIit
aqo N{SywW a;Tm; yNmh;v[tm( ) tSm;d( Ent( prSmw n x'sne ( ned(
N{Sy;Tm;n' priSmn( d/;nIit
aqo ym( Evwtm( Ay' yjumyR ' s;mmy' puW' s'SkvR Nt tSywW a;Tm;
yNmh;v[tm( ) tSm;d( Ent( prSmw n x'sne ( net( sveWR ;' zNds;m(
a;Tm;n' priSmn( d/;nIit
k;m' tu sT],;' hot; x'ste ( ) ip]e v;c;y;Ry v;Tmne hwv;Sy
tCzSt' .vit ) a;Tmnwv tD' sm/Ryit ) tSy pv'x" Stom"
) ctuv|xitvwR s'vTsrSy;/Rm;s;" s'vTsrSywv;w ) aqo
p[j;pitvwR s'vTsr" pv'x" ) aqo ctuv|xo vw purSt;t( to .vit
tSywW; grTyt( pv'x" ) EeN{ AW." p[;j;pTy;j p;l.* )
EeN{' v; Etd( ah" ) N{ vw p[j;pit" ) tt( p[;j;pTy' pm( )
aqo Etd( Ev pxuvwN{' p' yt( AW." 1
tSy ivxoivxo vo aitqmit ;dxcRm;Jym( ) ;dx vw m;s;"
s'vTsr" s'vTsrSywv;w ) tiSmn( vw zNdsI .vto
g;y}y;nu. ) a' nro dI/it.yo" Tyett(
pv'xTyOcmups'xs' it ) pv'xo ih Stom" ) tw xS]' smO'
yTStomen s'pte ) tiSmn( vw zNdsI .v(to ivr;j i]. )
t;in cTv;r s'pNte ) ctuy' v; d' svRm( aSywv svRSy;w )
]w. " p[g" ) N{Sywvtw CzNdo yt( i]p( ) tden' Sven zNds;
sm/Ryit ) kivd nms; ye vO/;s" it v;yVy' mhd vO/vt( )
mht(--mhetdh" ) at Evor' tOcmwN{v;yvm( y;vrStNvo
y;vdoj" it y;vr=s; dI?y;n;" Tyetne pe, ) ;' c=uvR ,
supt[ Ikmit mw];v,m( devyoreit sUySR ttNv;n( Tyetne pe, )
Brhmaa 791
Branch 26B: rayaka hkhyaa rayaka

Ending:
s EW" tvms it ) a;Tm;vgMyoh' b[;SmIit )
tdetd(b[ ;pUvmR prmnprmnNtrmb;m( ) aym;Tm; b[
sv;Rnu.U rTynux;snmit y;DvLKy" ) tdet;pu];y n;nNtev;sne
v; b[yU ;idit ) y m;m" prgOhIt;' vsumtI' /nSy pU,;| d;t(
dmev tto .Uy" dmev tto .Uy Tynux;snm( ) t;met;m( pinWd'
vedixro n yq; kq'cn vdet( ) tdetc;>yuidtm( 1
it x;;yn;r<yk ]yodxo?y;y"
aq ctudx R o?y;y" ) Ac;' mU/;Rn' yjuW;mum; s;;' ixroqvR,;'
mu<@mu<@m( )
n;/Ite/Ite vedm;StmD' ixriXzv;s* kte kbN/m( 1
Sq;,ury' .;rh;r" ikl;.Ud/ITy ved' n ivj;n;it yoqRm( )
yoqRD t( skl' .{mXnute n;kmeit D;niv/Utp;Pm; 2 it
it x;;yn;yk ctudx R o?y;y"
aq pdxo?y;y" ) aq v'x" ) ao' nmo b[,e nm a;c;ye>R y" )
gu,;:y;Cz;;yn;d( aSm;.r/Itm( ) gu,;:y" x;;yn" khol;t(
k*pItk" ) khol" k*WItik;lk;d;,e" ) ;lk a;,"
ip[yv[t;t( s*m;pe" ) ip[yv[t" s*m;ip" somp;t( ) somp"
s*m;Tp[;itveXy;t( ) s*m" p[;itveXy" p[itveXy;t( ) p[itveXyo
bOhiv;t( ) bOhiv" suyo" ) suyu;lk;t( ) ;lko
ivmns" ) ivmn; Vy;t( ) Vy" s;km;t( ) s;kmo
devr;t;t( ) devr;to iv;m];t( ) iv;m] N{;t( ) N{"
p[j;pte" ) p[j;pitb[R ," ) b[; SvyM.U" ) nmo b[,e nmo
b[,e 1 it x;;yn;yk pdxo?y;y" )
it x;;yn;yk sm;m(
Reference: Dev, Bhim, khyana rayakam, (Hoshiarpur: Vishveshvaranand

Vedic Research Institute, 1980).
Brhmaa 792
Branch 26C: rayaka Chhndogya rayaka

Structure: 13 Khaas.
Beginning:
z;NdoGy;r<ykm(
miy sNtu
aoimTyetd=rmuIqmup;sIt aoimit u;yit tSyopVy;:y;nm( 1
EW;' .Ut;n;' pOiqvI rs" pOiqVy; a;po rsop;moW/yo rs aoW/In;'
puWo rs" puWSy v;g[so v;c Ag[s Ac" s;m rs" s; Iqo
rs" 2
s EW rs;n;\ rstm" prm" pr;?yoRmo yduIq" 3
ktm; ktmKktmTktmTs;m ktm" ktm Iq it ivmO' .vit 4
v;gevk p[;," s;moimTyetd=rmuIq"
t; EtiNmqun' y;k c p[;,k c s;m c 5
tdetiNmqunmoimTyetiSm=re s\sOJyte yd; vw imqun* sm;gCzt a;p-
yto vw t;vNyoNySy k;mm( 6
a;piyt; h vw k;m;n;' .vit y Etdev' iv;n=rmuIqmup;Ste 7
t; EtdnuD;=r' yi ikc;nuj;n;TyoimTyev td;hwWo Ev smOiyRd-
nuD; sm/Riyt; h vw k;m;n;' .vit y Etdev' iv;n=rmuIqmup;Ste 8
teney' ]yI iv; vtRt aoimTy;;vyTyoimit x\sTyoimTyu;yTyetSyw
v;=rSy;picTyw mih; rsen 9
teno.* kto ywtdev' ved y n ved
n;n; tu iv; c;iv; c ydev ivy; kroit yopinWd; tdev
vIyRvr' .vtIit %LvetSywv;=rSyopVy;:y;n' .vit 10
it p[qm;?y;ye p[qm" %<@" 1
dev;sur; h vw y] s'yeitr .ye p[;j;pTy;St dev; Iqm;jrnen
Brhmaa 793
Branch 26C: rayaka Chhndogya rayaka

Ending:
aimit hov;c sv;Ri, h v; m;in .Ut;Nymev p[ithrm;,;in jI-
viNt swW; devt; p[ith;rmNv;y; t;' cediv;Np[Tyhiryo mU/;R te Vy-
pityqo_Sy myeit tqo_Sy myeit 9
it p[qm;?y;y Ek;dx" %<@" 11
aq;t" x*v IqSt bko d;L>yo Gl;vo v; mw]ye " Sv;?y;ymu-
v[;j 1
tSmw ; et" p[;dub.R vU tmNye ;n psmeTyocur' no .gv;n;g;yTv-
xn;y;m v; it 2
t;Nhov;cehwv m; p[;tpsmIy;teit t bko d;L>yo Gl;vo v; mw]ye "
p[itp;ly;'ck;r 3
te h yqwvde ' bihpvm;nen Stoym;,;" s\rB/;" spRNtITyev m;ssOpuSte
h smupivXy ih'c" 4
3md;3mo'3ipb;3mo'3devo v," p[j;pit" sivt;2imh;2hrdp-
te3imh;2hr;2hro3imit 5
it p[qm;?y;ye ;dx" %<@" 12
ay' v;v loko h;k;ro v;yuh;Rk;rN{m; aqk;r a;Tmehk;roi-
rIk;r" 1
a;idTy k;ro inhv Ek;ro ivedve ; a*hok;r" p[j;pitih|k;r" p[;-
," Svro' y; v;iGvr;$( 2
ain_S]yodx" Sto." s'cro 'k;r" 3
duG/eSmw v;Gdoh' yo v;co dohov;n;do .vit y Et;mev\ s;;mup-
inWd' vedopinWd' ved it 4
it p[qm;?y;ye ]yodx" %<@" 13
it p[qmo?y;y" 1
Reference: Shastri, J.L., Upanisat-Samgrahah Containing 188 Upaniads, (Delhi:

Brhmaa 794
Branch 26D: rayaka Maitryaya rayaka

Structure: Seven Praphakas
Beginning:
mw];y,Iym;r<ykm(
tCzyor; vO,Imhe g;tu' yD;y g;tu' yDptye )
dwvI SvStrStu n" SvStm;RnWu >e y"
?v| jg;tu .eWj xo aStu ipde x' ctupde 1
x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt"
mw];y<yupinWt(
miy sNtu
mw];y,I k*iWtk bOh;b;lt;pnI ) k;l;{mw]ye I sub;l=u-
rmT]k; ) bOh{qo h vw n;m r;j; r;Jye Jye' pu]' in/;pyTvedm-
x;t' mNym;n" x;rIr' vwr;Gymupte or<y' injRg;m s t] prm' tp-
a;Sq;y;idTymI=m;, ?vRb;StTyNte shSy muinrNtkm;-
jg;m;rv;/UmkStejs; indRhv;Tmvgv;Hx;k;yNy o-
vr'v,O Iveit r;j;nmb[vITs tSmw nmSkTyov;c .gv;hm;-
Tmvv' tvvCz,mu o vy' s Tv' no b[hU ITyet[t' purSt;dxKy' m; pOCz
p[Xnmw+v;k;Ny;Nk;m;NvO,Iveit x;k;yNySy cr,;v.mOXym;no
r;jem;' g;q;'jg;d 1
.gvSqcmR;Yhum;m;'sxxo,tXlem;udiU Wte v<mU]v;tip-
kfs'`;te dugNR /e in"s;reSmHzrIre ik k;mop.ogw" 2
k;mo/lo..yvW;deyeRvyog;ins'p[yog=uTpp;s;jr;mOTyurog-
xok;wr.hteSmHzrIre ik k;mop.ogw" 3
sv| ced' =y,u pXy;mo yqeme d'xmxk;dyStO,vXytyotp[?v'-
Brhmaa 795
Branch 26D: rayaka Maitryaya rayaka

Ending:
puW;=uWo yoy' d=,e=<yvSqt"
N{oymSyj;yey' sVye c;=<yvSqt;
sm;gmStyorev dy;NtgRte suW*
tejStLloihtSy;] ip<@ Evo.yoStyo"
dy;d;yt; t;v=uySmNp[itt;
s;r,I s; tyon;@ yorek; i/; stI
mn"k;y;m;hNt s p[re yit m;tm(
m;tStUrs crNmN{' jnyitSvrm(
%j;yog;id s'py[ u _m,oR,iu r,u" k<#dexe
j;g[dx e }e y,uk c v vingRt' m;tOkmevm;"
n pXyNmOTyu' pXyit n rog'not du"%t;m( svR ih pXyNpXyit
svmR ;oit svRx " 6
c;=uW " Svc;rI c su " su ;Tpr y"
.ed ;wt e Sy cTv;rSte>yStuym| hrm( 7
i]vekp ;rde b( [ i]p;rit core
sTy;nOt op.og;qoR t I.;vo mh;Tmn" 8
it t I.;vo mh;Tmn it 11
it mw];y,Iy;r<ykqv; mw];y,Iyx;%opinWid sm" p[p;#k" 7
it mw];y,Iy;r<ykmqv; mw];y,Iyx;%opinWTsm;;
nmo v;ce nmo v;cSptye y;coRidt;y c noidt;y tSmw v;ce nmo
nmAiW>yo mN]o mN]ivo mN]ivo mN]pit>yo m; m;mOWyo
mN]to mN]ivd" p[;dudvRw I\ v;cmu;s' ju;' dev>e y" Sv/;vrI'
iptO>yonumt;Nmnuye>yStNm; dev;avNtu xo.;y iptronumdNtu
x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt" it
Reference: Satyavalekara, Dmodara, Maitrayana Samhita, (Pradi: Svdhyya

Maala, 1983), pp. 543-564.
Brhmaa 796
Branch 26E: rayaka Aitareya rayaka

Structure: Five major divisions, called rayakas
Beginning:
Eetrey a;r<yk
aq p[qm;r<ykm(
aom( aq mh;v[tm( ) N{o vw vO]' hTv; mh;n.vNmh;n-
.vNmh;v[tm.vNmh;v[tSy mh;v[tTvm( ) EtSy; a;Jye juy;R-
idit hwk a;rekmit Tvev iSqtm( ) p[ vo dev;y;y it r;k;m"
) ivxo ivxo vo aitqmit puik;m" ) puivwR ivx" pui-
m;N.vtIit ) aitqmit pd' .vit nwtTky;RidTy;rIroitqrev
crto" ) tdu h Sm;h ky;Rdve ) yo vw .vit y" et;mXnute s v;
aitq.Rvit ) n v; asNtm;itQy;y;i{yNte ) tSm;du k;mmevtw -
Tky;Rt( ) s yetTky;Rd;gNm vO]hNtmmTyet' tOc' p[qm' ky;Rt( )
Et; ahrIPsNt" s'vTsrm;ste t a;gCzNt ) t Etenup x ( IW;R-
,S]yStOc; .vNt b[ vw g;y]I v;gnuB b[,wv t;c' s'd/;it )
abo?y" sm/; jn;n;mit kitRk;m" ) hot;jin cetn it
p[j;pxuk;m" 1
a' nro dI/it.rr<yorTy;k;m" ) av;R a;d" ) crt-
rmv v; trev;Jyevm;gCzNTyqeh mu%t Ev;m;gzNt
mu%to;mXnute mu%t" p;Pm;nmpte ) hStCyutI jnyNteit j;t-
vdetSm;; ao yjm;no j;yte tSm;;tvt( ) t;in cTv;r zNd;'s
.vNt ctup;d; vw pxv" pxUn;mvw ) t;in ]I, zNd;'s .vNt
]yo v; me i]vOto lok; EW;mev lok;n;m.jTyw ) te zNdsI
.vt" p[it;y; Ev ) ip[ito vw puWtup;d;" pxvo yjm;nmev
tidp[it' ctup;Tsu pxuWu p[it;pyit ) t;" pr;Gvcnen pv'x-
it.RvNt pv'-xoy' puWo dx hSTy; alyo dx p;; ; *
b; a;-Tmwv pv'xStmmm;Tm;n' pv'x' s'Skte ) aqo pv'x'
v; Etdh" pv'x EtSy; StomStTsmen sm' p[itpte tSm;d( Ev
pv'xit.RvNt ) t;iS]" p[qmy; i]mywky; n i]'xUn;=r;
Brhmaa 797
Branch 26E: rayaka Aitareya rayaka

Ending:
hotOxS]eWKU qx; yj somSyeTyek" p[Ww " sn;r;x'se vn;r;x'sWe u v;
ho]k;,;m( ) Kqx; yj som;n;mit ) tiddmhn;RnNtev;sne p[b-U[
y;;s'vTsrv;sne no Ev;s'vTsrv;sne n;b[c;r,e n;sb[c;r,e
no Ev;sb[c;r,e n;n.p[;;ywt' dexm( ) n .Uy" sdn;idgR-
dn;; Yyev ) Ek EkSmw p[byU[ ;idit h Sm;h j;tUk<yR" ) n vTse
c n tOtIy it ) n it'iStte n v[jNv[jte n xy;n" xy;n;y nop-
y;RsIn py;RsIn;y;/ Ev;sIno/ a;sIn;y ) n;vB/o n p[itStB/o
n;itvIto n; Tvo?vRDru npto/IyIt n m;'s' .uk; n loiht' ;
n gt;su' n;v[Tym;My n;KTv; n;>yJy noNmdRn' k;ryTv; n n;ipten
k;ryTv; n ;Tv; n v,Rkn ;nulPy n jmipn n S]ymupgMy
noLl:y n;ivl:y ) nedmekiSmhin sm;pyeidit h Sm;h j;tU-
k<yR" sm;pyeidit g;lvo ydNyTp[;_c;xIit>y" sm;pyedve Te y;-
veXy;ynoNymNyiSmNdexe xmym;n it ) y]edm/IyIt n t];Nyd-
/IyIt y] TvNyd/IyIt k;mmd' t];/IyIt ) nedmn/IyN;tko
.vit yPyNy/Iy;wvde mn/IyNT;tko .vit ) n;Sm;d/It;Tp[-
m;ePyNySm;Tp[m;evw ;Sm;Tp[m;eo Ev;Sm;Tp[m;et( ) aSm;e
p[m;edlm;Tmn it iv;t( ) al' sTy' iv;t( ) nedi' vdind'ivd;
smuixe sh .uIt n s/m;dI Sy;t( ) aq;t" Sv;?y;y/m|
Vy;:y;Sy;m" ) p pur;,en;pIte k=odk pUv;R n s'.;su z;y;-
Svpr; n;?yUh meè pt*R vWeR i]r;]' vwidkn;?y;yen;Ntry;;iSmNkq;'
vdet n;Sy r;]* cn cktRyWet( ) tidit v; EtSy mhto .UtSy n;m
.vit yoSywtdev' n;m ved b[ .vit b[ .vit 3
Tywtreypm;r<yk tOtIyo?y;y"
it pm;r<yk sm;m(
Reference: Keith, Arthur Berriedale, The Aitareya rayaka, (New Delhi: Master
Publishers, 1981).
Brhmaa 798
Branch 26F: rayaka Taittirya rayaka

Structure: Ten Praphakas, followed by a substantial Pariia.
Beginning:
twrIy;r<yk
.{' k,Re ." ,uy ;m dev;" ) .{' pXyem;=.yjR ] ;" )
iSqrrw S tuvu ;sStnU ." ) Vyxem dev iht' yd;yu" )
SvSt n N{o vO v;" ) SvSt n" pWU ; ivved;" )
SvSt nSt;+yoR arnem" ) SvSt no bOhS pitd/R ;tu )
x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt"
p[p;#k 1 anuv;k 1
.{' k,Re ." ,uy ;m dev;" ) .{' pXyem;=.yjR ] ;" )
iSqrrw S tuvu ;sStnU ." ) Vyxem dev iht' yd;yu" )
SvSt n N{o vO v;" ) SvSt n" pWU ; ivved;" )
SvSt nSt;+yoR arnem" ) SvSt no bOhS pitd/R ;tu )
a;pm;p;mp" sv;"R ) aSm;dSm;idtomut" 1
av;Ry u sUyR ) sh s'c SkryR ; ) v;Yv; rXmpty" )
mrICy;Tm;no a&h" ) dev I.uvR nsvU r I" ) pu] v v;y me sut )
mh;n;ImhR ;m;n;" ) mhs o mhs" Sv" ) dev I" pjRNysvU r I" pu] v v;y
me sut 2
ap;XNyu,mp; r=" ) ap;XNyu,mp; r`m( ) ap;`[;mp c;vRm( )
ap devIrto iht ) vj[' devIrjIt;' ) .uvn' devsUvrI" )
a;idTy;nidit' devIm( ) yoinno?vRmdu IWt ) xv; n" x'tm; .vNtu )
idVy; a;p aoW/y" ) sum@O k; srSvit ) m; te Vyom s'dO x 3
amut" sUt*W/yo c
anuv;k 2
SmOit" p[Ty=mwit;m( ) anum;ntuym( ) Etwr;idTym<@lm( )
svwrR ve iv/;Syte ) sUyoR mrIcIm;de ) svRSm;vn;d/ ) tSy;"
p;kivxeW,e ) SmOt' k;livxeW,m( ) ndIv p[.v;Tk; ct( )
a=Yy;TSyNdte yq; 4
Brhmaa 799
Branch 26F: rayaka Taittirya rayaka

Ending:
Etw jr;mymho] s]' y Ev' iv;nud gyne p[m Iyte dev ;n;mev
mihm;n' gTv;idTySy s;yuJ y' gCzTyq yo d=,e p[m Iyte iptO, ;mev
mihm;n' gTv; cN{ms" s;yuJ y' gCzTyet * vw sUy ;RcN{msomiR hm;n*
b[;,o iv;n.jyit tSm;db( [ ,o mihm;nm;oit tSm;db( [ ,o
mihm;nmTyupinWt( it
it ,yjuvdRe IytwirIy;yk dxmp[p;#k n;r;y,opinWid
ctuWitmonuv;k" 64
sh n;vvtu ) sh n* .un_ ) sh vIy| krv;vhw ) tej i Sv
n;v/ItmStu m; iviW;vhw ) x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt" ) hr" )
it ,yjuvdRe IytwirIy;r<yk dxm" p[p;#k" sm;"
------------
aq prixm(
n;v/ItmStu m; iviW;vhw ) x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt" )
aM.Sy p;re .uvn Sy m?ye n;kSy pO mht o mhIy;n( )
xu
, JyotIiW smnup i[ v" p[j ;pitrit g.eR a N t" it
-----------
prm;Tm; me =u/e my pdx;ye Sv;hwkc Tv;rxdo' td(b[ nv
;y;' p[;, e inivtu vRxit" ;y;' dx;m;] puWo v;
a;s* vy" sup, ;R" p[;,;n;' g[iNqrs nmo {;ywk Tvme u.
ixvne me s'itSv sTy' p[;j ;pTyStSywv mekm k
e m xIit"
n;v/ItmStu m; iviW;vhw ) x;Nt" x;Nt" x;Nt" )
it ,yjuvdRe IytwirIy;r<yk prixTven s'ghO Ito dxm" p[p;#k"
sm;" 10 sm;md' sprix' twirIy;r<ykm( )
Reference: Abhyankarasastri, Kasinatha Vasudeva, Kayajurvedya
Taittiryrayakam, 2 vols., ( Punyakhyapattane: nandramasastha, 1969).
Brhmaa 800
Branch 26G: rayaka Mdhyandinya rayaka

Structure: The nine chapters of the rayaka Ka of the Shatapatha Brhmaa
Beginning:
aom( ) dev; h vw sT]' inWed"u ) arN{" somo m%o iv,uivRe dev;
aNy]wv;>y;m( 1 teW;' k=e]' devyjnm;s ) tSm;d;" k=e]'
dev;n;' devyjnmit tSm;] Kv c k=e]Sy ingzit tdev mNytd'
devyjnmit d dev;n;' devyjnm( 2 ta;st ) y' gzm yx"
Sy;m;;d;" Sy;meit tqoEveme sT]m;ste y' gzm yx" Sy;m;;d;"
Sy;meit 3 te hocu" ) yo n" me, tps; y; yDen;it.yRDSyoc'
pUvoRvgz;Ts n" eosdu n" sveWR ; sheit tqeit 4 ti,u"
p[qm" p[;p ) s dev;n;6 eo.vSm;d;ivR,udvRe ;n;6 e it 5
s y" s iv,uyDR " s ) s y" s yDos* s a;idTyStd' yxo iv,unR
xx;k s'yNtu' tiddmPyetihR nwv svR v yx" xKnoit s'yNtum( 6 s
itsO/Nvm;d;y;pc;m ) s /nur;; ixr pSt>y tSq* t' dev;
an./O,uvNt" smNt' pr<yivxNt 7 t; h vm[y( cu" ) m; vw
vm[y( o ydupdIk; yoSyy;mPy;TkmSmw p[yztTe y;mSmw p[yzm;ip
/Nvpo/gzq;Smw svRm;' p[yzmie t tqeit 8 tSyoppr;sOTy )
Jy;mipj=uStSy;' z;y;' /nur;*R ivfrNTy* iv,o" ixr" p[czd-
tu" 9 tiit pp;t ) tTpitTv;s;v;idTyo.vdqetr" p[;v
p[;vOJyt tiTyptSm;moRq yTp[;vOJyt tSm;Tp[vGyR" 10 te
dev; ab[vu n( ) mh;Nbt no vIrop;dIit tSm;Nmh;vIrStSy yo rso
Vy=r' p;,." s'mmOjSu tSm;Ts'm;[ $( 11 t' dev; a>ymOJyNt ) yq;
ivi' veTSym;n; Ev' tmN{" p[qm" p[;p tmNvmnuNypt t' pyRg O ;'
prgOd ' yxo.viddmN{o yxo yxo h .vit y Ev' ved 12 s
Ev m%" s iv,u" ) tt N{o m%v;n.vNm%v;Nh vw t' m`v;inTy;-
c=te pro=' pro=k;m; ih dev;" 13 t;>yo vm[I>yo;' p[;yzn( )
a;po vw svRm' t;.hIRdm.KnUymv;dNt yidd' ikMvdNt 14 aqem'
iv,u' yD' ]e/; Vy.jNt ) vsv" p[;t" svn6 {; m;?yNdn6 svn-
m;idTy;StOtIysvnm( 15 a" p[;t"svnm( N{o m;?yNdn6 svn'
Brhmaa 801
Branch 26G: rayaka Mdhyandinya rayaka

Ending:
aq v6x" ) tidd' vy' .;r;jIpu];;r;jIpu] v;TsIm;<@vIpu];-
;TsIm;<@vIpu]" p;r;xrIpu];Tp;r;xrIpu]o g;gIRp]u ;;gIRp]u " p;r;x-
rIk*i<@nIpu];Tp;r;xrIk*i<@nIpu]o g;gIRp]u ;;gIRp]u o g;gIRp]u ;;gIR-
pu]o b;@yIpu];;@yIpu]o m*Wekpu];Nm*iWkpu]o h;rk,IRp]u ;;rk-
,IRp]u o .;r;jIpu];;r;jIpu]" pwpu];Tpwpu]" x*nkpu];z*nkpu]"
30 k;XypIb;l;Ky;m;#rIpu];Tk;XypIa;l;Ky;m;#rIpu]" k*TsI-
pu];Tk*TsIpu]o b*/Ipu];*/Ipu]o x;l;ynIpu];z;l;ynIpu]o v;pRg-
,Ipu];;pRg,Ipu]o g*tmIpu];*tmIpu] a;]eyIpu];d;]eyIpu]o g*tmIpu];-
*tmIpu]o v;TsIpu];;TsIpu]o .;r;jIpu];;r;jIpu]" p;r;xrI-
pu];Tp;r;xrIpu]o v;k;,Ipu];;k;,Ipu] a;tR.;gIpu];d;tR.;gIpu]"
x*pu];z*pu]" s;'tIpu];Ts;'tIpu]" 31 a;lMbIpu];t( ) a;l-
MbIpu] a;lMb;ynIpu];d;lMb;ynIpu]o j;yNtIpu];;yNtIpu]o m;<@-
k;ynIpu];Nm;<@k;ynIpu]o m;<@kpu];Nm;<@kpu]" x;i<@lIpu];-
z;i<@lIpu]o r;qItrIpu];;qItrIpu]" *kpu];>y;' *kpu]*
vwd.Otopu];wd.OtIpu]o .;lukpu];;lukpu]" p[;cInyogIpu];Tp[;cI-
nyogIpu]" s;'jIvIpu];Ts;'jIvIpu]" k;xRky Ipu];Tk;xRky Ipu]" 32
p[;XnIpu];t( ) a;surv;sn" p[;XnIpu] a;sur;y,;d;sur;y, a;surre ;-
suryIDvLKy;;DvLKy ;lk;du;lko,;d, pvexe pvex"
k"e kv;RDvso v;Dv; D;vto b;?y;g;;v; b;?yogo-
st;;WRg,;dstI v;WRg,o hrt;TkXyp;rt" kXyp" ixLp;-
TkXyp;zLp" kXyp" kXyp;w/vu[ "e kXypo nw/iu[ vv;Rco v;gM.<y;
aM.<y;idTy;d;idTy;nIm;in xuKl;in yjUiW v;jsneyne y;Dv-
LKyen;:y;yNte 33 b[;,m( 5
it m;?yNdnIye xtpqb[;,pinW;m ctudx R ' k;<@ sm;m( 14
Reference: Caland, W., and Vira, Raghu, The atapatha Brhmaa in the Kvya
Recension, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1998).
Brhmaa 802
Branch 26H: rayaka Kha rayaka

Structure: Fragmentary work: 240 prose passages.
Beginning:
k#;r<yk yute b[;,
yute mn Ty;hvnIye juhoit ) mns; vw p[j;pityRDmtnut ) tto
v;c; tt" kmR,; ) mnswvtw jm;no yD' ivtTy ) tto v;c; ) tt"
kmR,; kroit 1 devSy vSsivtu" p[sv Ty.[Ir;de ) sivtOps[ tU
Evwn; devt;.r;de ) ct a;de ) cto vw idxo ) idG>y"
p[vGyRSsiM.[yte ) idG>y Ev p[vGy\R sM.rit ) v;nSpTy; .vNt )
vnSpit.vwR p[vGyRSsiM.[yte ) vnSpit.rev p[vGy\R sM.rit 2
b[,Spt Tyuit ) bOhSpitvwR b[,Spitr( ) bOhSpitrev
.UTvoit 3 pp[yNtu mtSsud;nv it ) sud;nvo vw mt a;r<y;
) ar<ye p[vGyRSsiM.[yte ) ar<y Ev;r<y' kroit 4 p[tw u
b[,Spitrit p[ititit ) bOhSpitvwR b[,Spitr( ) bOhSpitrev
.UTv; ) p[ititit 5 a; deVyetu sUntO ie t ) v;Gvw devI sUntO ; ) v;c;
p[vGyRSsiM.[yte ) v;cwv p[vGy\R sM.rit 6 aXz; vIr' ny|
pr;/smit ) yDo vw vIro nyR" pr;/; ) dev>e y Ev yD\ sM.rit
7 devI ;v;pOqvI devyjnenu me m's;q;mtIme vw mh;vIr;t(
siM.[ym;,;db.It;m( ) tejs; n; +ytIit ) s bOhSpitrb[vId(
) yuvyo.;Rg/eymit ) tt EnmNvmNyt;m( 8 AtSy ?y;Rsm
m%Sy xr it sM.rit ) yDSywv xrSsM.rit ) i]hRrit )
i]WTy; ih dev;s( ) smNtm.[I" pryit ) r=s;Mpr;,uyw )
p[j;ptevwR p[j;SssO=m;,Sy tSy tejo yDymp;;mt( )
tidm;Mp[;ivxt( ) tr;ho .UTv;NvivNdd( 9 TyTyg[ a;sIrit )
yr;hivhtM.vTySy; Ev tejo yDy\ sM.rit 10 devIvRm[yoSy
.UtSy p[qmj; it ) vm[yo v; aSy .UtSy p[qmj;s( ) t; v;
Etiduy]R ;Sy; jIv' yDy' ) yLmIkv;pn;\ sM.rTySy; Ev jIv'
yDy\ sM.rtIN{o vw y]mh'StSy*jo vIyRmp;;mt( ) tdoW/I"
p[;ivxt( ) te pUtIk; a.v( 11 N{Sy*josIit ) yTpUtIk;n;\
Brhmaa 803
Branch 26H: rayaka Kha rayaka

Ending:
svRm;yurie t ) swv t] p[;ys( ) tmo v; EtSy yD' yuvte ySy
mh;vIre p[vJO ym;ne sUyoRStmeit ) s a;it| yjm;n a;XzRit 237 du
Ty' j;tveds' c]' dev;n;mudg;idit ;>y;' juy;d( ) as* v; a;idTyo
{o mh;vIrs( ) Svenvw nw M.;g/eyne xmyit ) svRm;yurie t ) swv
t] p[;y --- --- swv t] p[;yI ) {o v; EtSy pxUn.-
mNyte ySy mh;vIre p[vJO ym;ne `mR/u inWIdit ) t; --- 238
ySm;IW; inWIds tto no a.y/ ) a.y" pxu>yo nmo {;y
mI!W it ;>y;' juy;d( ) avwR {s( ) Svenvw nw M.;g/eyne p[xt
xmyit ) svRm;yurie t ) swv t] p[;yr( ) mOTyuv;R EtSy p[j;
a.mNyte ySy mh;vIre p[vJO ym;ne vy;'s ;pd;in v;ip/;vNt 239
asONmu%o iv g; veit ;>y;' juy;n( ) mOTyuvRw yms( ) Svenvw nw -
M.;g/eyne p[xt xmyit --- --- a;Tmnoih\s;yw ) --- p[vGye,R
p[crWUan( dI=tSy --- --- p[vGy\R sM.rit ) ajne sM.r-
Tyv;R --- --- sM.rit xkr;./OTR y; aMyw"R kp;lwr-( -- --- -
-- a*duMbr;sNdI .vit ) ?v;R duMbr jRvw nw ;,( d;/;r )
m*;ivv;n; .vit ) GvRw mu; ) jwvR nw ;' d;/;r ) p[;dexm;]p;d;
.vit ) Et;vme 239-1 iv p[;,; --- Een;Nd;/;r )
,;jnm;StO,;it ) ,;jnen p[Xz;dyit ) b[hm v; Et{Up'
yT,;jnm( ) b[,wvnw ;' d;/;r ) p[;gudGg;hRpTy;T%r' kroTyud*
pr* %r* kroit ) ay' vw loko g;hRpTyos; a;hvnIyo g;hRpTye t\
Svg| lok gmyit ) --- it ) tih;t(--- ;r;<yip/;y
p[vGye,R p[crit --- ,y;qo p;pvsIysSy Vy;vOTyw --- as* v;
a;idTyo {o mh;vIr ---
it `m;Rj#r;b[;,' sm;m( it xuiyb[;,' sm;m( 240
Reference: Witzel, Michael, Das Kaha rayaka. Textkritische Edition mit

Uebersetzung und Kommentar, Teildruck. Diss. erlangen 1972.
Brhmaa 804
Branch 27A: Brhmaa Gopatha Brhmaa

Structure: Six Praphakas
Beginning:
gopqb[;,pUVvR.;ge ) p[qm" p[p;#k" )
ao' b[ h v; dmg[ a;sIt( SvyNTvekmev tdw=t mhwy='
tdekmev;iSm hNt;h' mdev mNm;]' itIy' dev' inmRm it
td>y;Myd>ytpt( tSy ;NtSy tSy sNtSy ll;$e eho
yd;[mR ;j;yt ten;nNdmb[vIt( mhw y=' suvde mivd;mh it )
tdb[vIt( mhwy=' suvde mivd;mh it tSm;t( suvde o.v' v; Et'
suvde ' sNt' Sved Ty;c=te ) pro=e, pro=ip[y; v ih dev; .vNt
p[Ty=iW" 1
s .Uyo;MyyotPyd( .Uy a;Tm;n' smtpt( ) tSy ;NtSy tSy
s'tSy sve>R yo romgte>R y" pOqk Sved/;r;" p[;SyNdNt ) t;.rnNdt(
) tdb[vIt(--a;.v;R ahmd' sv| /;ryy;m yidd' ik c a;.v;R
ahmd' sv| jnyy;m yidd' ik c a;.v;| ahmd' svRm;PSy;m
yidd' ik ceit ) tdb[vIt(--a;.v;R ahmd' sv| /;ryy;m yidd'
ik ceit tSm;;r; a.vn( ) t;r;,;' /;r;Tv' y;su /[yte )
tdb[vIt(--a;.v;R ahmd' svR jnyy;m yidd' ik ceit
tSm;;y; a.vn( ) t;y;n;' j;y;Tv' y;su puWo j;yte y PpuT]"
) pu;m nrkmnekxtt;r' tSm;T];tIit puT]" ) tt( puT]Sy puT]Tvm( )
tdb[vIt(--a;.v;R ahmd' svRm;PSy;m yidd' ik ceit
tSm;d;po.vn( ) tdp;mPTvm( ) a;oit vw s sv;Rn( k;m;n( y;n(
k;myte y Ev' ved 2
t; ap" sO;Nvw=t ) t;su Sv;' z;y;mpXyt( ) t;mSye=m;,Sy Svy'
retoSkNdt( ) tdPsu p[Tyitt( ) t;St]wv;>y;Myd>ytLpTsmtpt(
) t;" ;Nt;St;" s't;" s;/Rmve rets; w/m.vn( ) t;s;mNytr;
aitlv,; apey; aSv;" ) t; ax;Nt; ret" smu{' vOv;itn( )
aqetr;" pey;" Sv;" x;Nt;" ) t;St]wv;>y;Myd>ytpTsmtpt( )
t;>y" ;Nt;>ySt;>y" s't;>yo y{et a;sI.Ot ) yd.Ot
Brhmaa 805
Branch 27A: Brhmaa Gopatha Brhmaa

Ending:
tvpiv]e,vw v;c' punIte ) s; v; anuB .vit ) v;Gv; anup ( )
tTSvenvw zNds; v;c' punIte ) t;m`Rcx R " x'sit p[itiTy; Ev ) aq
p;vm;nI" x'sit ) piv]' vw p;vm;Ny" ) y' v;g;hnSy;' v;cm-
v;dIt( ) tt( p;vm;nI.rev v;c' punIte ) t;" sv;R anu. o .vNt )
v;Gv; anup ( ) tTSvenvw zNds; v;c' punIte ) t; azcx R " x'sit
p[itiTy; Ev ) av {Pso a'xmu tImitidTyet' tOcmwN{;b;hRSpTy' sU_'
x'sit ) aq hwtduTsOm( ) tdet' tOcmwN{;b;hRSpTymNTy'
tOcmwN{;j;gt' x'sit svn/;r,md' guLmh it vdNt" ) tdu tq; n
ky;Rt( ) i]b;ytn; v; y' v;geW;' ho]k;,;' ydwN{;b;hRSpTy;
tOtIysvne ) tdet' tOcmwN{;b;hRSpTymNTy' tOcmwN{;j;gt' x'sit Sv
Evwn' td;ytne p[I,;it SvyodevR tyo" ) k;m' inTymev prd?y;Tk;m'
tOcSyomy; ) td;"--s'xs' te ( Whin n s'xs' te ( ) kqmNyevh"su
s'xs' it kqm] n s'xs' tIit aqo %Lv;"--nwv s'xs' te ( ) SvgoR
vw lok" Wmh" ) asm;yI vw SvgoR lok" ) kw SvgeR lok
xmytIit ) tSm;d(n s'xs' it ) ydev n s'xs' it tTSvgRSy lokSy
pm( ) yvnw ;" s'xs' it yd(n;.;neido v;l%Lyo vOW;kiprevy;-
mdet;in v; a]oKq;in .vNt tSm;d(n s'xs' it ) EeN{o vOW;kip" )
sv;R, zNd;'Sywtxp[l;p" ) p;o ydwN{;b;hRSpTy; tOtIysvne tdet'
tOcmwN{;b;hRSpTy' sU_' x'sit EeN{;b;hRSpTy; pr/;nIy;--ivxo
adevIr>y;crNtI" it ) aprjn; h vw ivxo adevo" n Sy;prjn'
.y' .vit x;Nt;" p[j;" KlO;" shNte y]wvi' vd' x'sit y]wvi' vd'
x'stIit b[;,m( 16
TyqvRvde orgopqb[;,Sy W" p[p;#k" sm;" 6
sm;;y' g[Nq"
Reference: Mitra, Rajendra Lal, Gopath Brahmana, (Delhi: Indological Book House,
1972) originally published as part of Bibliotheca Indica.
Brhmaa 806
Branch 27B: Brhmaa Vaha Brhmaa

Structure: Three Khaas
Beginning:
v'xb[;,
nmo b[,e nmo b[;,e>yo nm a;c;ye>R yo nm AiW>yo nmo dev>e yo nm
v;yve c mOTyve c iv,ve c nmo vwv,;y c 1 pj;yt xvRd;-
;Gy;RCz;vRdo g;GyR" 2 xvRdo g;GyoR {.Ut{e ;R;y,;t( 3 {.Uit-
{;R;y,S];t;dwWmu ;t( 4 ];t EWumto ing@;t( p;,RvLk" 5 ing@"
p;,RvLk" grxmR," k;<#ive" 6 grxm;R k;<#ivb[R -
vOXe zNdogm;hk" 7 b[vOXzNdogm;hikmR]vcRs" Sqwrk;yn;t(
8 m]vc;" Sqwrk;yn" supt[ It;d*luN;t( 9 supt[ It a*luNo bOhSpit-
gu;Cz;ySqe" 10 bOhSpitgu" x;yiSq.Rv];t;Cz;ySqe" 11 .v];t"
x;ySq" kStuk;Cz;kr;+y;t( 12 kStuk" x;kr;S+y" v,d;-
Tk*hl;t( 13 v,d" k*hl" sux;rd;Cz;l;yn;t( 14 sux;rd"
x;l;yn jRyt a*pmNyv;t( 15 jRy*pmNyvo .;numt a*p-
mNyv;t( 16 .;num;n*pmNyv a;nNdj;;N/n;yn;t( 17 a;nNdj;-
N/n;yn" x;Mb;Cz;kr;+y;Tk;Mboj;opmNyv;t( 18 x;Mb" x;k-
r;+y" k;Mboj*pmNyvo m{k;r;Cz*;yne" 19 m{k;r" x*;yin"
Sv;ter*^;=e" 20 Sv;itr*^;=" suvso v;WRg<y;t( 21 suv; v;WR-
g<y" p[;tr;Tk*hl;t( 22 p[;tr" k*hl" ktov;R;t( 23 ktvu ;Ro
m]ivNd;Tk*hl;t( 24 m]ivNd" k*hl" sunIq;Tk;p$v;t( 25 su-
nIq" k;p$v" sutme ns" x;i<@Ly;yn;t( 26 sutme n;" x;i<@Ly;-
yno\xo/;Rnj' Yy;t( 27 1
a'x/u ;RYyomv;Sy;Cz;i<@Ly;yn;{;/; g*tm;t( 1 r;/o g*tmo
g;tug*Rtm;t( iptu" 2 g;t; g*tm" s'vgRjto l;mk;yn;t( 3 s'vgR-
jLl;mk;yn" x;kd;s;;@t;yn;t( 4 x;kd;so .;@t;yno iv-
c=,;;<@;t( 5 ivc=,St;<@o gdR.Imu%;Cz;i<@Ly;yn;t( 6
gdR.Isu%" x;i<@Ly;yn" drx;i<@Ly;iTptu" 7 drx;i<@Lyo-
it/Nvn x*nk;Nmxk; g;Gy;Rt( 8 mxko g;GyR" iSqrk;t(
Brhmaa 807
Branch 27B: Brhmaa Vaha Brhmaa

Ending:
r;jNy" sumN];;.[v;*tm;t( 12 sumN]o b;.[vo g*tm" xUW;;ey;-
;r;j;t( 13 xuWo v;e>yo .;r;jor;l;;teyR ;Cz*nk;t( 14 ar;-
lo dteyR " x*nko dOtre Nw {ot;Cz*nk;iTptu" 15 dOitrwN{ot" x*nk N{o-
t;Cz*nk;iTpturve 16 N{ot" x*nko vOWxum;;t;vt;t( 17 vOW-
xumo v;t;vto inkoqk;;yj;Ty;t( 18 inkoqko .;yj;Ty" p[it-
qedvRe trq;t( 19 p[itqdevR trqo devtrs" x;vs;yn;iTptu" 20 dev-
tr;" x;vs;yn" xvs" ipturve 21 xv; a.uv" k;Xyp;t( 22
a.U" k;Xyp N{.uv" k;Xyp;t( 23 N{.U" k;Xypo m].uv"
k;Xyp;t( 24 m].U" k;Xypo iv.u<@k;Tk;Xyp;iTptu" 25 iv.-
<@k" k;Xyp Ay;Tk;Xyp;iTptu" 26 Ay" k;Xyp" k;Xy-
p;iTpturve 27 kXypoe" 28 arN{;t( 29 N{o v;yo" 30 v;yu-
mOTR yo" 31 mOTyu" p[j;pte" 32 p[j;pitb[R ," 33 b[; SvyM.U" 34
tSmw nmStSmw nm" 35 2
a;c;ye>R yo nmSkTv;q v'xSy ktRyte (
Sv/; pUvWRe ;' .vit net;yudIR`mR Xnute
TyuKTv;nu;mex m; b[," 1 nyyRm.Ut"e k;lbv;t( 2 ayRm.U-
it" k;lbv" .{xmR," k*xk;t( 3 .{xm;R k*xk" pupyxs
a*dv[j"e 4 pupyx; a*dv[j" s'kr;*tm;t( 5 s'kro g*tmoyR-
mr;/; go.l;TpUm]; go.l;t( 6 pUW;m]o go.lom];-
o.l;t( 7 am]o go.lo v,m];o.l;t( 8 v,m]o
go.lo mUlm];o.l;t( 9 mUlm]o go.lo vTsm];o.l;t( 10
vTsm]o go.lo g*LgulvIpu];o.l;t( 11 g*LgulvIpu]o go.lo
bOhso" iptu" 12 bOhsugoR.lo go.l;dev 13 go.lo r;/;
g*tm;t( 14 sm;n' pr' sm;n' prm( 15 3
Reference: Vaa Brhmaa, (Calcutta: Indian Research Institute, 1985).

Brhmaa 808
Branch 27C: Brhmaa hatapatha Brhmaa (Mdhyandina)

Beginning:
aom( ) nmo g,ex;y v[tmupw yn( ) aNtre,;hvnIy' c g;hRpTy' c
p[;itp pSpOxit tdp pSpOxTyme?yo vw puWo ydnOt' vdit ten
pUitrNtrto me?y; v;a;po me?yo .UTv; v[tmup;y;nIit piv]' v;a;p"
piv]pUto v[tmup;y;nIit tSm;;ap pSpOxit 1 somev;.I-
=m;,o v[tmupiw t ) ae v[tpte v[t' cry;m tzky' tNme r;?yt;m-
TyvwR dev;n;' v[tpitStSm;EvwtTp[;h v[t' cry;m tzky' tNme
r;?yt;mit n;] itroihtmv;iSt 2 aq s6iSqte ivsOjte ) ae
v[tpte v[tmc;rW' tdxk tNmer;/ITyxketo yDSy s6Sq;mg-
r;/ Smw yo yDSy s6Sq;mgetne Nvev .Uy; v v[tmupyNTynen
Tvevopey;t( 3 y' v;d' n tOtIymiSt ) sTy' cwv;nOt' c sTymev
dev; anOt' mnuy; dmhmnOt;TsTymupmw Iit tNmnuye>yo dev;nupiw t 4
s vw sTymev vdet( ) Etvw dev; v[t' crNt yTsTy' tSm;e yxo yxo
h .vit y Ev' iv;'TsTy' vdit 5 aq s6iSqte ivsOjte ) dmh'
y Ev;iSm soSmITym;nuW" v v;Etvit yd(vt[ mupiw t n ih
tdvkLpte yd(byU[ ;iddmh6 sTy;dnOtmupmw Iit tdu %lu punm;RnWu o .vit
tSm;iddmh' y Ev;iSm soSmITyev' v[t' ivsOjte 6 aq;to-
xn;nxnSywv ) tduh;W;!" s;vyso nxnmev v[t' mene mno h vw
dev; mnuySy;j;nNt tEnmetd(v[ mupyNt' ivdu" p[;tnoR y+ytit te
Sy ive dev; gOh;n;gzNt teSy gOhWe pU vsNt s pvsq" 7 tNNve-
v;nvKlOm( ) yo mnuyevnXnTsu pUvoRXnIy;dq ikmu yo deve vn-
XnTsu pUvoRXnIy;Sm;du nwv;XnIy;t( 8 tdu hov;c y;DvLKy" )
yid n;Xn;it iptOdve Tyo .vit yuaXn;it dev;nTyXn;tIit s
ydev;ixtmnixt' tdXnIy;idit ySy vw hivnR Nt tdixtmnixt6
s ydXn;it ten;iptOdve Tyo .vit yu tdXn;it ySy hivnR gO Nt teno
dev;;TyXn;it 9 s v;a;r<ymev;XnIy;t( ) y; v;r<y; aoW/yo
y; vO+y' tdu h Sm;h;ip bkv ;R,oR m;W;Nme pct n v;EteW;6
Brhmaa 809
Branch 27C: Brhmaa hatapatha Brhmaa

Ending:
it m;?yNdnIye xtpqb[;,pinW;m ctudx R ' k;<@ sm;m(
Reference: Weber, Albrecht, The atapatha-Brhmaa in the Mdhyandina-kh
with extracts from the commentaries of Syana, Harisvmin, and Dvivedagaga,
(Varanasi: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office, 1964).
Brhmaa 810
Branch 27D: Brhmaa Tya Pacaviha Brhmaa

Beginning:
t;<@mh;b[;,m( ) p[qmo?y;ye ) p[qm" %<@" )
mhNme voco .goR me voco yxo me voc" Stom' me voco .u_' me
voc" sv| me vocStNm;vtu tNm;ivxtu ten .u=WIy 1 devo devmetu
som" sommeTvOtSy pq; 2 ivh;y d*Tym( 3 b;n;m;s sOit"
somsr,I som' gmeym( 4 iptro .U" iptro .U" iptro .U" 5 nOm,
v.R rs' Tvov.R r; xeym( 6 mOd; ixqr; dev;n;' tIq| veidrs
m; m; ih'sI" 7 iv,o" ixros yxo/; yxo my /eih 8 W R
a;yuWe vRse c 9 it t;<@b[;,e p[qm;?y;ySy p[qm%<@"
aq itIy" %<@"
yuniJm te pOqvImn; sh yuniJm v;c' sh sUYye,R yu_o
v;toNtr=e, te sh yu_;iSto ivmOj" sUYyRSy 1 AtSy sdne
sId;m 2 Atp;]ms 3 v;nSpTyos b;hRSpTyos p[;j;pTyos
p[j;ptem RU ;SyTy;yup;]msIdmh' m;' p[;' p[oh;m tejse b[vRs;y 4
mto np;topy;" pvRt;n;k." Xyen; ajr; EN{' vun; bht
òWe,;mIv;' c;ty?v' yu_;Sq vht 5 dmhmmu' yjm;n'
pxuv?yUh;m pxuWu c m;' b[vcRse c 6 vsvSTv; g;y]e, zNds;
sMmOjNtu {;STv; ]w. ne zNds; s'mjO NTv;idTy;STv; j;gten zNds;
s'mjO Ntu 7 piv]Nte ivtt' b[,Spte p[.gu ;R];, pYyeiR W ivto
ttnUne td;mo aXnute t;s hNt" sNtd;xt" 8 p[x u t u devI
mnIW;Mm{q" suto n v;Jy;yuWe me pvSv vcRse me pvSv ivdu"
pOqVy; idvo jin];Cz<vNTv;po/" =rNtI" someho;y mm;yuWe mm
b[vcRs;y yjm;nSp; amuy r;Jy;y 9 it itIy%<@"
aq tOtIy" %<@"
bekr ;n;m;s ju; dev>e yo nmo v;c nmo v;cSptye deiv v;Gye
v;co m/umiSmNm;/;" srSvTyw Sv;h; 1 sUYyoR m; idVy;>yo
n;^;>y" p;tu v;yurNtr=;>yo " p;qRb;>y" Sv;h; 2 yo s*Myo
Brhmaa 811
Branch 27D: Brhmaa Tya Pacavia Brhmaa

Ending:
te sh' sh' pu];n( puyNt y EtdupyNt 3 it Wo@x" %<@"
sdx" %<@"
aitr;]" sh' i]vOt" sMvTsr; aitr;]" p[j;pte" shs'vTsrm( 1
Eten vw p[j;pit" svRSy p[svmgCzTsvRSy p[sv' gCzNt y
EtdupyNt 2 Etw p[j;pitIRYy; mUr pwne jr;mp;ht;p jr;' te
y EtdupyNt 3 tdetTp[j;pte" shs'vTsrmetne vw p[j;pit"
sv;RmO m;oRt( sv;RmO mOvu Nt y EtdupyNt 4 it sdx"
%<@"
a;dx" %<@"
p p;xtS]vOt" s'vTsr;" p p;xt" pdx; p p;xt"
sdx;" p p;xt Ekivx; ivsOj; shsMvTsrm( 1
Eten vw ivsOj d' ivmsOjNt yimsOjNt tSm;isOj" 2
ivmen;nnu p[j;yte y EtdupyNt 3 tpo gOhpitb[R
b[re ;pTNymOtmu;t; .Ut' p[Stot; .ivyTp[ithRvR pg;t;r a;Rv;"
sdSy;" sTy hot;| mw];v, aojo b[;,;CzsI
iTviW;pcit ne;pot;r* yxoCz;v;korev;Igo
g[;vStudgU Ru te ; v;Ksub[ <y" h(p;[ ,o?vyurR p;n" p[itp[Sq;t;
idiivRx;St; bl' /[vu gopm;x;hivyeyhor;];iv?mv;h* mOTyu"
xmtwte dI=Nte 4 tdeW Xloko ivsOj" p[qme s]m;st shsm'
p[stu ne yNtSte h jDe .uvnSy gop; ihr<my" xkno b[n;meit 5
b[," slokt; s;iRt; s;yuJy' gCzNt y EtdupyNt 6 tde-
tisOj; shs'vTsrmetne vw ivsOj" sv;RmO m;uvR n(
sv;RmO mOvu Nt y EtdupyNt 7 pv'xo?y;ySsMpU,"R )
sMpU,R md' t;<@mh;b[;,m( )
Reference: str, A. Cinnaswm, and str, Pabhrma, Tyamahbrhmaa
belonging to the Sma Veda, with the commentary of Syachrya, 2 vols.,
(Varanasi: Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, 1987).
Brhmaa 812
Branch 27E: Brhmaa Chhndogya Brhmaa

Structure: Two Praphakas
Beginning:
z;NdoGy-b[;,
dev sivt" p[svu yD'
p[svu yDpit' .g;y )
idVyo gN/vR" ktpU" kt' n" pun;tu
v;cSpitv;Rc' n" Svdtu 1
k;m ved te n;m mdo n;m;s
sm;ny;mu\ sur; te a.vt( )
prm] jNm;e tpso inmRtos ) Sv;h; 2
m' t pSq' m/un; s\sjO ;m
p[j;ptem% uR metd(tIym( )
ten pus\ o..v;s sv;Rn(
avx;NvxNys r;DI ) Sv;h; 3
a' Vy;dm<vNguh;n;"
S]I,;mupSqmOWy" pur;,;" )
ten;Jym<v\S]w,(g' Tv;^'
Tvy t/;tu ) Sv;h; 4
y; a,(tvyNy; atNvt
y; deVyo aNt;n.toddNt )
t;STv; deVyo jrs; s\VyyNTv(
a;yumtId' pr/TSv v;s" 5
pr/ / v;sswn;\
xt;yuWI' ,ut dI`Rm;yu" )
xt' c jIv xrd" suvc;R
vsUin c;yeR iv.j;s jIvn( 6
somoddN/v;Ry
gN/voRdddye )
Brhmaa 813
Branch 27E: Brhmaa Chhndogya Brhmaa

Ending:
tto m; r;r;gCztu 5
sVy' p;dmvneinje
Smn[;ê y' d/e 6
d=,' p;dmvneinje
Smn[;ê ym;vexy;m 7
pUvmR NymprmNymu.* p;d;vvneinje
r;^Sy;R a.ySy;vw 8
aSy r;i^rs
r;i^rh' .Uy;sm( ) 9
Syxos yxo my /eih 10
Syxso yxos 11
Syxso .=os
mhso .=os
I.=os
y' my /eih ) Sv;h; 12
Smu g;\ v, p;x;d(
iWNt' me./eih
t' jmuy co.yor(
TsOj g;mu tO,;in ipbtUdkm( 13
Sm;t; {;n;' duiht; vsUn;\
Svs;idTy;n;mmOtSy n;." )
p[ ,u voc' ciktuWe jn;y
m; g;mn;g;midit\ v/
aomuTsOjt 14 8 it itIyo .;g"
Reference: Stoenner, 1. Heinrich, Das Mantrabrhmaa, 1. Praphaka, Diss.
Halle/Saale 1901; 2. Joergensen, Hans, Das Mantrabrhmaa, 2. Praphaka, Diss.
Kiel. Darmstadt 1911.
Brhmaa 814
Branch 27F: Brhmaa rheya Brhmaa

Beginning:
jwmnIy;WeyR b[;,m( ) p[qmo?y;y" ) p[qm" %<@" )
aomTyetTprmein" p[;j;pTySy s;m 1 prmeino v; p[;j;pTySy
b[,o v; b[v;co v; sTy' s;m 2 SvgRSy v; lokSy
;rivvr,m( ) dev;n;' v*`" ) ]ySy v; vedSy;Py;ynm( )
ay;ty;m;=rSq' s;m 3 v;so ih'k;r" ) p[;j;pTyo v; gv;' v;
4 aq;t AWI,;' n;m/eygo]od;hr,m( ) SvGy| /Ny' pu<y' p*]Iy'
pxVym;yuym( 5 p[;Kp[;tr;ixkm( ) tiddmup/;ryte ) EkkSy
AWeidRVy' vWRshmitq.Rvit ) a.nNdt" p[itnNdto m;int"
pUjt" ) tt" Sv;?y;yflmupjIvtIit 6 tdPyevmv b[;,'
.vit - yo h v; aividt;WeyR CzNdodwvtb[;,o_n mN]e, y;jyit
v;?y;pyit v; Sq;,u' vCzit gt| v; pte p[ v; mIyte y;ty;m;NySy
zNd;'s .vNt ) tSm;det;in mN]e mN]e iv;t( ) ay;ty;m;NySy
zNd;'s .vNt ) y Ev' ved 7 it p[qm;?y;ye p[qm" %<@"
itIy" %<@" a;ey' pvR
gotmSy pk" ) kXypSy bihRWIym( ) gotmSy cwv pk" 1
s*p,| c 2 vwmns' c;idTys;m v; 3 *tW;R, ]I, 4 a*xn'
c xwrIWe c 5 N{Sy s'vGyRv;]Re 6 s;kmSy x*n"xep"e
s;mnI 7 vTsSy k;<vSy s;mnI 8 ae vw;nrSy;WeyR m(
9 sum]Sy c v;?[ye" s;m 10 p[qm;?y;ye itIy" %<@"
tOtIy" %<@"
ae s'vGyR" 1 vwmns' c 2 Xn.;Xn*e c 3 vw;m]' c 4
ae jr;bo/Iye 5 m;t' c 6 .;gRve c;e v;rvNtIym( 7
a*vRSy vw/;re" s;mnI 8 a]e;sm( 9 p[j;pte in/nk;mm(
10 it p[qm;?y;ye tOtIy" %<@"
ctuq"R %<@"
swN/u=t;in ]I, 1 aehrR sI ) hv;mdeVy' tOtIym( 2 y;me
Brhmaa 815
Branch 27F: Brhmaa rheya Brhmaa

Ending:
p[j;pteLbjr;yu,I 4 p[j;ptel.d* 5
NpvR itIy" %<@"
.gRyxsI 1 /mRSy tnU 2 v;kjM.e 3 t*rvse 4 t;SpNe 5
tOtIy" %<@"
]I, c=Ui' W 1 v;W;Rhr;, 2 .{ey;'s ]I, 3 vsSy xf*
ctuq"R %<@"
b;hRirr;yov;jIye 1 s'itp;TqurR Xme 2 vOWkXyen* 3 /enpu ysI
4 y<v;pTye 5
pm" %<@"
y;me 1 y;mm;/uCzNdse 2 tNTvotunI 3 wgte 4 a;yunvR Sto.e
W" %<@"
ivJyoitWI 1 SvJyoRitWI 2 {iv,Sp/RnI 3 shomhsI 4
xucN{e 5 NpvR sm;m(
xuiypvR
m;tRve 1 N{Sy =urpiv,I 2 =urhrsI 3 sll;pIte 4
ahov;mdeVym( 5 ae" Svr;, ) v;yo" Svy;|s ) aqv;
v;yonRv;nug;nm( ) N{Sy nug;nm( ) mOTyoturnug;nm( it ]I,
6 a;idTySy v[txuiy;, W$( ) .[;j;.[;je ivk,R.;se
a;h;idv;kTyRm( a;idTyv[tmit 7 xuiypvR sm;m(
prixm(
EeN{; mh;n;" ) mh;m;ny" ) sm;" xKvyR" m$vIv;R 1 EeN{" )
Wo@xI ) tvXx;Vym( ) Jyes;m ) su.We j v; 2
v;coVy;its;m;in sdx 3 p[;j;pTy' g;y]m( 4
Ty;r<ykg;n' sm;m( ) jwmnIy;WeyR b[;,' sm;m(
Reference: Burnell, A.C., The Jaiminiya text of the Arsheyabrahmana of the Sama
Veda, (Mangalore: Basel Mission Press, 1878).
Brhmaa 816
Branch 27G: Brhmaa hkhyana Brhmaa

Beginning:
aq AGvede x;;ynb[;,m( ) hr )
aiSmNvw lok .ye devmnuy; a;suSte dev;" Svg| lok yNtomUcSu Tv'
no aSy lokSy;?y= E/Iit t;nv;c;q yoh' òrs'SpxR-
tmoSMynpc;yt;ro mnuy;" kq' vStivyit yNmnuyeivit te dev;
cuStSy vw te vy' òr;StnUivRin/;Sy;moq ywv te ixv; xGMy; yDy;
tnUStyeh mnuye>yo .ivysIit tSy;Psu pvm;n;md/uv;Ry*
p;vk;m;idTye xucmq ywv;Sy ixv; xGMy; yDy; tnUr;sIyeh
mnuye>yotpdet; v; aeStNvStdet; devt; yjTy];" s;" stnU"
p[Ito .vit t; vw ito .vNt ]yo v; me lok; m;nev t' lok;n;oit
p*,Rm;s' p[qm;yw tN]' .vTy;m;v;Sy' itIy;yw ten h;Sy dxRp,U mR ;-
s;vNv;rB/* .vt tvTy* hVyv;@vTy* p[qm;yw s'y;Jye
tTs'y;Jy;p' I itIy;yw * I yjit sdxs;m/enIk; tOtIy;
sdxs;m/enIk; v; ipxubN/;StidipxubN/;n;oit sNt;v;-
Jy.;g* .vtos;noit v;In;/e Sy;mit k;myte s yid h v; aip
SvwW; vIr v sIn;/e =p[ Ev sM.vit =p[e .oGyt;mXnute y"
sNt* kte ivr;j* s'y;Jye IivRr;;' yo ivr;jo;Syop;w
t; vw g;y}yo .vNt g;y]o v; ag;Ry]CzNd;" Svenvw tCzNd-
s;In;/e t; v; p;'xu .vNt ret"s_v;R aGNy;/eymup;'xu vw ret"
sCyte.p; .vNt yDe.p' tTsmO' yDSywv smOw ;dx
d;;dx vw m;s;" s'vTsr" s'vTsrSywv;; a' ]yodx' dd;it
yS]yodxo m;sStSy;w 1 dev;sur; v; EWu lokWu s'y;; a;su-
Ste>yorp;;mTs AtUNy;ivxe dev; hTv;sur;iNvjTy;mNvwzS t'
ym v,;NvpXy;;' tmup;mN]yNt tmDpy'StSmw vrmddu" s hwt' vr'
vv[e p[y;j;Nme anuy;j;\ kvl;n(Òt' c;p;' puW' c*W/In;mit
tSm;d;r;ey;" p[y;j;nuy;j; a;eym;Jymit tto vw dev;
a.vNpr;sur; .vTy;Tmn; pr;Sy yo y Ev' ved 2
Brhmaa 817
Branch 27G: Brhmaa hkhyana Brhmaa

Ending:
pxvo vw CzNdom;" p;;" pxv" pxUn;mev;w W$(Wryo" W@v;
Atv" s'vTsr" s'vTsrSywv;w ctur;h;v;in xS];, pxvo v;
Kq;in ctuy; vw pxvoqo ctup;d;" pxUn;mev;Tyw W
Ev;hNmw];v,Sy p;h;v' .vit pxvo v; Kq;in p;;" pxv"
pxUn;mev;; Eek;ihk; Kqy;Jy;" p[it; v; Ek;h" p[itiTy;
Ev;nuvW$(kv NR Ty;tIn;mev x;NTy; a;tIn;' p[itiTyw 10 p
CzNd;'s r;]* x'sNTynu. ' g;y]I mui,h' i].' jgtImTyet;in vw
r;i]CzNd;'s p;h;v; r;i]v;RjpeySy c;itr_oKqmuKqSy;itg[ho
r;i]XzNdxXzNds Ev td;yNt it h Sm;h k*WItikrj;mt;y;
aq yiro avtI' i].m;noKqg[hSy puronuv;Ky;mNv;h
itroav;Np[Ww iStroa; ih som; .vNTyqo bl' vw vIy| i]Bblmev
ty| yjm;ne d/;it ctur;h;v;Ny;oy;RmSy;itr_oKq;in .vNt
pxvo v; Kq;in ctuy; vw pxvoqo ctup;d;" pxUn;mev;w
=w]pTy;" pr/;nIy;" kvtR y' vw =e]' pOqVySy;mdIn;y;mNt"
p[it;Sy;m TySy;mev tddIn;y;mNtt" p[ititTyq yiroav-
TyS].o y;Jy; .vNt itroa; ih som; .vNTyqo bl' vw vIy|
i]Bblmev ty| yjm;ne d/TynuvW$(kvRNTy;tIn;mev x;NTy;
a;tIn;' p[itiTy; aq h;ryojnen crNt tSyo_' b[;,' i].'
h;ryojnSy puronuv;Ky;mNv;h tSy; _' b[;,mq yditp[Ww Sy
puronuv;Ky;mNv;h;vIyoR v; s p[Ww o yopuronuv;Kyoqo idevTyeWu vw
puronuv;Ky; .vNt sveWR u c p[iSqteWu tSm;dSy puronuv;Ky;mNv;h;q
yditp[wWm;h prmevwtdhr.vdit prmevwtdhr>y;r>y vsNtIit h
Sm;h k*WItik" prmevtw dhr>y;r>y vsnIit h Sm;h k*WItik"
11 it x;;ynb[;,e i]'xo?y;y" 30 it x;;ynb[;,' sm;m(
Reference: Rai, Ganga Sagar, The khyana Brhmaa, (Varanasi: Ratna

Brhmaa 818
Branch 27H: Brhmaa Sma Vidhna

Structure: Three Praphakas.
Beginning:
s;miv/;nb[;,m( ) aq p[qm" p[p;#k" ) p[qm" %<@" )
b[ h v; dmg[ a;sIt( 1 tSy tejo rsoTyrCyt ) s b[;
sm.vt( 2 s tU,I' mns;?y;yt( ) tSy yNmn a;sIt( s
p[j;pitr.vt( 3 tSm;t( p[;j;pTy;' mns; juit ) mno ih
p[j;pit" 4 tSy *" ixr a;sIduroNtr=' m?y smu{" pOqvI
p;d* 5 s v; d' iv' .OtmsOjt ) tSy s;mopjIvn' p[;yCzt( 6
pjIvnIyo .vit y Ev' ved 7 tos* tm v s;" SvrSt'
dev; pjIvNt ) yovreW;' p[qmSt' mnuy; yo itIySt'
gN/v;RPsrso yStOtIySt' pxvo ytuqSR t' iptro ye c;<@Wu xerte y"
pmStmsurr=;s yoNTyStmoW/yo vnSptyo y;Nygt( )
tSm;d;" s;mwv;mit ) s;m W;mupjIvn' p[;yCzt( 8
pjIvnIyo .vit y Ev' ved 9 tSy h v; EtSy s; Agev;SqIin
) Svro m;s;in ) Sto.; lom;in 10 yo h vw s;" Sv' y" suv,|
ved Sv' c h vw s;" suv,| c .vit ) Svro v;v s;" Sv' tdev
suv,Rm( 11 yo h vw s;" p[it;' ved p[it h itTySm
lokmum ) v;Gv;v s;" p[it; ) yt;gTyOgve s; )
Ac s;m p[ititm( 12 s yd; g;y]' bOhTy;' g;yit b;hRt' jgTy;m(
j;gt' i]." smt;' c;pte ) tSm;dett( s;meTy;h ) sm; h
v; aSmXzNd;'s s;My;idit tTs;" s;mTvm( 13 " p[;j;pTyo
b[;o v; vwdevo v;idTy;n;' p[qm" s;?y;n;'
itIyoeStOtIyov;yotuq"R s*mo mN{o m];v,yoritSv;yR" 14 te
dev;" p[j;pitmup;/;vn( ) teb[vu n( kq' nu vy Svg| lokmy;m
it ) te>y Et;n( yDtUn( p[;yCzt( Etw" lokmeyq it ) tw" Svg|
lokm;yn( 15 Svg| lokmeit y Ev' ved 16 teW;mhIyNt;j;"
pOXnyo vw%;ns; vsurocWo ye c;pUt; ye c k;mePsvSteb[vu n( kq' nu
vy' Svg| lokmy;m it ) te>y Ett( Sv;?y;y;?yyn' p[;yCzt(
Brhmaa 819
Branch 27H: Brhmaa Sma Vidhna Brhmaa

Ending:
r;i]Stu m; pun;tu r;i]" %metTpup;Nt' yTpur;,m;k;x' t] me Sq;n'
kvpR nu .Rv;y;punjRNmn Et;vdev r;]* r;]evtR[ ' c r;]evtR[ ' c 8
nvm" %<@"
cturo m;s;n( pyo.=o g; anu gTv;r<ye xuc* dexe m# Tv; t]
p[ivxet( ) km<@lumdu kopSpxRn;qRm;d;y ]INTsr;];nnudk
pvsOc\ s;m yj;mh Tyetyo" pUv\R sd; shTv a;vtRyn( yid
devt;" pXyit s' tidit ) aqoTq;nm( ) aNtr+y; h;Sy s;
.vNTyNtr=m,' c ) ;r;, c;Sy ivVlIyNte 1 itIymetne
kLpen p[yu ;n" k;mc;rI mnojv; .vit 2 xuKl;nupvset( sv;Rn(
k;l;NmO" xuKlv;s;Ndnen;nul" sumnso /;ry\STymU Wu pUvR \ sd;
shTv a;vtRyn( ye m;nuW;" k;m;St;nv;oit 3 itIymetne
kLpen p[yu ;no ye dwv;St;\ Sten 4 m;smupvsedk e mekmy;ct' .uIt
my vcR Tyetne kLpen cTv;r vW;R, p[yu ;nS]y;,;'
lok;n;m;/pTy' gCzit VyO;vPySywkSy 5 aq
y;Nyn;idk;mkLp;in teW;' yq;uit SmOitl" k;m;" =urs'yu _;"
6 a;.p[;yk kmR 7 soy' p[;j;pTyo iv/Stmm'
p[j;pitbOhR Sptye p[ov;c bOhSpitn;Rrd;y n;rdo ivvKsen;y
ivvKseno Vy;s;y p;r;xy;Ry Vy;s" p;r;xyoR jwmnye jwmin"
p*p;y p*p" p;r;xy;Ry,;y p;r;xy;Ry,o b;dr;y,;y
b;dr;y,St;i<@x;$;yin>y;' t;i<@x;$;yinn* b>y" 8
soymnUc;;y b[c;r,e sm;vtRm;n;y;:yey" 9 p;?y;y;y
g[;mvr sh et' c;' p[d;y;nuD;to v; y' k;m' k;myte tm;oit
tm;oit 10
it tOtIy" p[p;#k" ) it s;miv/;n' b[;,' sm;m( )
Reference: Sharma, B.R., Smavidhna Brhmana, with Vedrthapraka of Syaa
and Padrthamtravivrti of Bharatasvmin, (Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit
Vidyapeetha, 1980).
Brhmaa 820
Branch 27I: Brhmaa Aitareya Brhmaa

Beginning:
Eetreyb[;,m( pk; 1 a?y;y 1 %<@" 1-6
avwR dev;n;mvmo iv,u" prmStdNtre, sv;R aNy; devt;
a;;vw,vMpuro;x' invRpNt dI=,Iymek;dxkp;l' sv;R>y Evwn'
tvt;>yonNtr;y' invRpNTyvwR sv;R devt; iv,u" sv;R devt; Ete vw
yDSy;NTye tNv* yd iv,u td;;vw,vMpuro;x' invRpNTyNtt
Ev tv;nOuvNt td;yRdek;dxkp;l" puro;xo ;v;iv,U
knyoSt] k" k; iv._rTy;kp;l a;eyo;=r; vw g;y]I
g;y]meXzNdS]kp;lo vw,vS]hIRd' iv,uVyRmt swnyoSt]
k" s; iv._ÒtR e c invRpte yop[itito mNyet;Sy;' v;v s n
p[ititit yo n p[ititit tOt' tTS]yw pyo ye t<@l;Ste
pus' StNmqunMmqunne vw nw ' tTp[jy; pxu." p[jnyit p[j;Tyw p[j;yte
p[jy; pxu.yR Ev' ved;rB/yDo v; EW a;rB/devto yo dxRp,U mR ;s;>y;'
yjt a;m;v;Syen v; hivWe; p*,Rm;sen v; tSmev hiviW
tSmNbihRiW dI=etWw o Ek; dI=; sdx s;m/enIrnubyU[ ;Tsdxo vw
p[j;pit;Rdx m;s;" ptRvo hemNtxxryo" sm;sen t;v;Ns'vTsr"
s'vTsr" p[j;pit" p[j;pTy;ytn;.rev;.I r;oit y Ev' ved 1
yDo vw dev>e y d;mmi." p[Ww mwzNyidi." p[Ww mwzS tidI-
n;miTv' tmNvivNdnuivyDo r;oit y Ev' ved;tyo vw n;mwt;
yd;ty Et;.vwR dev;Nyjm;no yit td;tIn;m;itTvmUty" %lu vw
t; n;m y;.devR ; yjm;nSy hvm;yNt ye vw pNq;no y;" utySt; v;
tySt EvwtTSvgRy;,; yjm;nSy .vNt td;yRdNyo juhoTyq
yonu c;h yjit c kSm;' hoteTy;c=t it y;v s t] yq;.;jn'
devt; amum;vh;mum;vheTy;v;hyit tdev hotuhoRtOTv' hot; .vit
hoteTyenm;c=te y Ev' ved 2
punv;R EtmOTvjo g.| kvR Nt y' dI=yNTyr.iWNt reto v; a;p"
sretsmevnw ' tTTv; dI=yNt nvnIten;>yNTy;Jy' vw dev;n;' sur.
Brhmaa 821
Branch 27I: Brhmaa Aitareya Brhmaa

Ending:
cN{m; v; am;v;Sy;y;m;idTymnupi[ vxit soNt/IRyt;' t' n inj;RnNt
yd; vw m[yteq;Nt/IRyteqwn' n inj;RnNt s b[yU ;N{mso mr,e iWNme
m[yt;' soNt/IRyt;' tMm; inD;RsWurit =p[' hwvnw ' n inj;RnNTy;idTyo
v; aSt' ymnupi[ vxit soNt/IRyte t' n inj;RnNt yd; vw
m[yteq;Nt/IRyteqwn; inj;RnNt s b[yU ;d;idTySy mr,e iWNme
m[yt;' soNt/IRyt;' tMm; inD;RsWurit =p[' hwvnw ' n; inj;RnNTy;v;R
;Nv;yumnupi[ vxit soNt/Ryte t' n inj;RnNt yd; vw m[yte-
q;Nt/IRyteqwn' n inj;RnNt s b[Uy;demRr;,e iWNme m[yt;'
soNt/IRyt;' tMm; inD;RsWurit =p[' hwvnw ' n inj;RnNt t; v; Et;
devt; at Ev punj;RyNte v;yorj;Ryte p[;,; bl;NmQym;no-
/j;yte t' dO; b[yU ;dj;Ryt;Mm; me iWNyt Ev pr;p[ j~yTvit
ato hwv pr;p[ j~yTyev;R a;idTyo j;yte t' dO; b[yU ;d;idTyo
j;yt;Mm; me iWNyt Ev pr;p[ j~yTvTyto hwv pr;p[ j~y-
Ty;idTy;w cN{m; j;yte t' dO; b[yU ;c( cN{m; j;yt;Mm; me iWNyt
Ev pr;p[ j~yTvit ato hwv pr;p[ j~yit cN{mso vw vOij;Ryte t;'
dO; b[yU ;ij;Ryt;Mm; me iWNyt Ev pr;p[ j~yTvTyto hwv
pr;p[ j~yit vOve Rw ivu;yte t;' dO; b[yU ;iu;yt;Mm; me iWNyt
Ev pr;p[j~yTvTyto bwv pr;Np[j~yit s EW b[,"
prmrStmetMb[," prmrMmw]ye " k*W;rv" suTvne krxye .;g;Ry,;y
r;De p[ov;c t' b p r;j;n" prmm[Su tt" suTv; mhg;m tSy v[t' n
iWt" pUvR pivxeid itNtMmNyet ittwv n iWt" pUvR"
s'ivxe;sInMmNyet;sItwv n iWt" pUv"R p[SvPy;id j;g[tMmNyet
j;gOy;dev;ip h ySy;XmmU/;R iWN.vit =p[' hwvwn' StO,ute
StO,tu e 28 5 Tympk; sm;; xu.' .vtu
Reference: Aufrecht, Th., Das Aitareya Brhmaa.mit Auszuegen aus dem
Commentare von Syacrya und anderen Beilagen, (Bonn: Adolph Marcus, 1879).
Brhmaa 822
Branch 27J: Brhmaa Taittiiya Brhmaa

Structure: Three main divisions, called Kas.
Beginning:
twrIyb[;,
b[ s'/' tNme jNvtm( ) =]\ s'/' tNme jNvtm( ) W\ s'/' t;'
me jNvtm( ) j\R s'/' t;' me jNvtm( ) ry\ s'/' t;' me jNvtm(
) pui\ s'/' t;' me jNvtm( ) p[j;\ s'/' t;' me jNvtm( ) pxUNs'/'
t;Nme jNvtm( ) Stutos jn/;" ) dev;STv; xup;" p[,yNtu 1
suvIr;" p[j;" p[jnyNprIih ) xu" xuxocW; ) Stutos jn/;"
) dev;STv; mNqp;" p[,yNtu ) supj[ ;" p[j;" p[jnyNprIih ) mNqI
mNqxocW; ) s'jGm;n* idv a; pOqVy;yu" ) s'/' tNme jNvtm(
) p[;,\ s'/' t' me jNvtm( ) ap;n\ s'/' t' me jNvtm( 2
Vy;n\ s'/' t' me jNvtm( ) c=u" s'/' tNme jNvtm( ) o]\ s'/'
tNme jNvtm( ) mn" s'/' tNme jNvtm( ) v;c\ s'/' t;' me jNvtm(
) a;yu" Sq a;yumRe /m( ) a;yuyDR ;y /m( ) a;yuyDR ptye /m( )
p[;," Sq" p[;,' me /' ) p[;,' yD;y /m( 3
p[;,' yDptye /m( ) c=u" Sq=umRe /m( ) c=uyDR ;y /m( )
c=uyDR ptye /m( ) o]\ Sq" o]' me /m( ) o]' yD;y /m( )
o]' yDptye /m( ) t* dev* xu;mNqn* ) kLpyt' dwvIivRx" )
kLpyt' m;nuWI" 4
WmUjmR Sm;su /m( ) p[;,;NpxuWu ) p[j;' my c yjm;ne c ) inrSt"
x<@" ) inrSto mk" ) apnu* x<@;mk*R sh;mun; ) xuSy
smds ) mNqn" smds ) s p[qm" s'itivRkm;R ) s p[qmo
m]o v,o a" ) s p[qmo bOhSpitikTv;n( ) tSm; N{;y
sutm;juhom 5
k;Svm;d/It ) Et; aen=R ]m( ) yTk;" ) Sv;y;mevnw '
devt;y;m;/;y ) b[vcRsI .vit ) mu%' v; Et=];,;m( )
yTk;" ) y" k;Svm;/e ) mu:y Ev .vit ) aqo %lu
6
Brhmaa 823
Branch 27J: Brhmaa Taittirya Brhmaa

Ending:
ap;no iv;n;vOt" ) p[it p[;itd?vre ) a;tRv; pg;t;r" ) sdSy;
Atvo.vn( ) a/Rm;s; m;s; ) cms;?vyRvo.vn( )
ax\sd(b[ ,Stej" ) aCz;v;ko.vx" ) AtmeW;' p[x;St;sIt( )
yisOj a;st 52
g[;jR ;nmudvht( ) /[vu gop" sho.vt( ) aojo>y*[;V," )
yisOj a;st ) apcit" po]Iy;myjt( ) neI^ y;myjviW" )
a;I;iduWI sTym( ) ; hwv;yjTSvym( ) r; pI ivsOj;m(
) a;kitripnv" 53
?m\ h =u>w y g[e ) tO,; c;vht;mu.e ) v;geW;\ sub[ <y;sIt( )
zNdoyog;iNvj;ntI )kLptN];, tNv;n;h"s\Sq; svRx" ) ahor;]e
pxup;Ly* ) mut;R" p[e y; a.vn( ) mOTyuStd.v;t; ) xmtog[o
ivx;' pit" 54
ivsOj" p[qm;" sT]m;st ) shsm' p[stu ne yNt" ) tto h jDe
.uvnSy gop;" ) ihr<my" xkinb[R n;m ) yen sUySR tpit tejse"
) ipt; puT]e, m;Nyoinyon* ) n;vedivNmnute t' bOhNtm( )
sv;Rn.u mu ;Tm;n\ s'pr;ye ) EW inTyo mihm; b[;,Sy ) n kmR,; v/Rte
no knIy;n( 55
tSywv;Tm; pdiv' ividTv; ) n kmR,; lPyte p;pkn ) p
p;xtS]vOt" s'vTsr;" ) p p;xt" pdx;" ) p p;xt"
sdx;" ) p p;xt Ekv\x;" ) ivsOj;\ shs'vTsrm( )
Eten vw ivsOj d' ivmsOjNt ) yimsOjNt ) tSm;isOj"
) ivmen;nnu p[j;yte ) b[," s;yuJy\ slokt;' yNt ) Et;s;mev
devt;n;\ s;yuJym( ) s;iRt;\ sm;nlokt;' yNt ) y EtdupyNt )
ye cwnTp[;" ) ye>ywnTp[;" 56 12 3
Reference: Krsnayajurvediyam Taittiriya-Brahmanam, 3 vols. (Punyapattane] :

Anandasrama, 1979).
Brhmaa 824
Branch 27K: Brhmaa Jaiminya Brhmaa

Structure: Three main books
Beginning:
jwmnIyb[;,m(
td;" kn juhoit kSmNyt it )
p[;,envw juhoit p[;,e yte )
tdetdINmNqNt yjm;nSywv tTp[;,;nyNt )
t;vw mNqNt n tihR p[;,it )
ar<yorev;Sy tihR p[;,; .vNt )
tSy vw mQym;nSy .Sm;vxIyte )
amev;Sy t;yte )
a' m EtdjnITyev ti;t( )
/Umonu inndRit )
mn Ev;Sy t;yte )
mno m EtdjnITyev ti;t( )
a;ronu invRttR e )
c=urve ;Sy t;yte )
c=umR EtdjnITyev ti;t( )
s EWo;r Et;in .Sm;in g[ste )
yq; km;ro j;tSStnm.pet tq; ityRi vspRit )
o]mev;Sy t;yte )
o]' m EtdjnITyev ti;t( )
pr tO,;in /unoit )
p[;, Ev;Sy s j;yte )
p[;,o m EWojnITyev ti;t( )
.; TyuIPyte )
v;gev;Sy s; j;yte )
v; EW;jnITyev ti;t( )
s Et;Np p[;,;nyte )
Brhmaa 825
Branch 27K: Brhmaa Jaiminya Brhmaa

Ending:
svn;in sveR pxvSsveR dev;SsveR lok;SsveR k;m; )
;dx;hmNv;y; ) ;dx;hmNv;._; ) ;dx;hmnust' PO yNt )
;dx;he s'p; ) ;dx;he p[itit;" )
td;yRdte ;in dxwv;h;Nyq kSm;d(;dx;h Ty;:y;yt it )
s b[yU ;devtw e ;dx;om; s'pNte tenie t 385
td;yRT]yodx m;s;Ss'vTsrSs'vTsr ctudx R oq kn ]yodx' c
m;smup;uvNt s'vTsr' c ctudx R mit )
aitr;];>y;mit b[yU ;t( )
p[;y,Iyen;itr;]e, ]yodx' m;smup;uvNTy( ) dynIyen s'vTsr'
ctudx R m( )
td;Ss v; ;dx;h' iv;t( ) s v; vedie t mNyet ) y En' sveWR u
lokWu p[itit' iv;idit )
m;s; vw ;dx;hSy;h;in ) t Ev lok; ) Et Ev devlok;" )
f;Lguno vw m;so ;dx;hSy p[qmmhx( ) cw]o itIy'
vwx;%StOtIym( ) a;W;!;p*,Rm;stuq| ) o,;iv" pm' )
x;t.WjW' ) p[opd" smm( ) a;yujom' ) k;itRko
nvmm( ) m;gRxIWoR dxm' ) twW Ek;dx' ) m;ò ;dx' )
p[;y,Iy Ev;itr;]S]yodxo m;s ) dynIySs'vTsrtudx R " )
s EW ;dx;hSsveWR u lokWu p[itit" )
s y Evmet' ;dx;h' sveWR u lokWu p[itit' ved sveWR u lokWu
p[ititit )
s EW v;v ;dx;ho y EW tpTyeW N{ ) EW p[j;pitr( ) EW Eved'
svRmTyup;stVym( )
EW Eved' svRmTyup;stVym( 386
Reference: Vra, Raghu, and Candra, Lokesh, Jaiminya-Brhmaa of the Smaveda,

(Nagpur: L. Candra, 1954), and the grantha manuscripts, Vohd II, 2 Nr. 535, Berlin.
Brhmaa 826
Branch 27L: Brhmaa Tya avia Brhmaa

Structure: Six Chapters
Beginning:
Wi@vx ' b[;,m( ) p[qm" %<@" ) b[ c v; dmg[e mub[ c;St;m(
1 tt" sub[ od;mt( 2 aq h dev; yDen b[ pyRg O t 3 avwR
b[;s;v;idTy" sub[ 4 tv; yDSy s'/;vNvwCzn( 5 EW vw
yDSy s'/yR]Ww Tkr" 6 tSm;duTkre itNTsub[ <y"
sub[ <y;m;yit 7 sub[ <yo3m( sub[ <yo3m( sub[ <yo3m( it
S]ymv i]r;h 8 i]WTy; ih dev;" 9 N{;gCzit 10
yd;heN{;gCzTyet; aSy p[Ty=' n;m tenvw nw ' td;yit 11 hrv
a;gCzit 12 pUvpR =;prp=* v; N{Sy hrI t;>y;' hId' sv| hrit
13 me/;itqemWRe ie t 14 me/;itq' h k;<Vy;yn' meWo .UTv; jh;r 15
vOW,Sy men it 16 vOW,Sy h menSy menk; n;m duiht;s )
t; heN{kme 17 g*r;vSkNdit 18 g*rmOgo h Sm
.UTv;vSkN;r<y;{;j;n' ipbit 19 ahLy;yw j;reit 20 ahLy;y;
h mw]Ye y; j;r a;s 21 k*ixk b[;,eit 22 k*ixko h Smwn;'
b[;, pNyeit 23 g*tmb[vu ;,eit 24 dev;sur; h s'y;;
a;s'St;nNtre, g*tm" x;m ) tmN{ peTyov;ceh no
.v;NTs(pxriTvit ) n;hmuTsh it ) aq;h' .vto pe,
cr;,Iit ) s yq; mNys it ) s yt( g*tmo v; b[vu ;,c;r
g*tmpe, v; tdetd;h g*tmeit 25 Tyhe suTy;m;gCz m`vit
26 tq;hRto b[yU ;idTyhe v" p_;iSm td;gCzteTyevmevtw v>e y"
suTy;' p[;h 27 dev; b[;, it 28 dev; hwv dev; aq hwte mnuy-
dev; ye b[;,;" xuvu ;'sonUc;n;Ste mnuydev;" 29 a;ty Ev
dev;n;' d=,; mnuydev;n;m( ) a;it.hR dev;n( p[I,;it )
d=,;.mRnu ydev;n( xuvu Wu onUc;n;n( b[;,;n( p[I,;it 30 it
p[qm;?y;ye p[qm" %<@" 1 itIy" %<@"
aq y] sub[ <y" sub[ <y;m;yTyetiSmn( h k;lesurr=;'s dev;n;'
yDmj`;'sn( 1 te dev; inhvmev; kvtR b[o3m( sub[ o3m( it 2
Brhmaa 827
Branch 27L: Brhmaa Tya advia Brhmaa

Ending:
iv,ve Sv;h; svR.tU ;/ptye Sv;h; cp;,ye Sv;h; r;y Sv;h;
svRp;pxmn;y Sv;h; it Vy;it.RTv; aq s;m g;yet( 3
%nn;hn;d.mxRn;o.r;m,; ctu.R" xu?yte .Um"
pm;oplepn;t( 4 s'.;r;n( p[d=,m;nIy b[;,;n( SviSt v;Cy
5 Etw" s'.;rwydR pu SpO' td>yu=te ( ) x;Myit h;t" 6 b[;,.ojn'
ihr<y' g*v;Rsoo .UmdR=,; it ) x;Myit h;t" ) x;NTyqR"
x;NTyqR" 7 it dxm" %<@"Ek;dx" %<@"
so/St;ixmNv;vtRte 1 aq yd;Sy gv;' m;nuWmihyj;o^;"
p[syU Nte hIn;;Nyitr_;;in ivtp;, v; j;yNte as'.v;in
s'.vNt acl;in clNt Tyevm;dIin t;Nyet;in sv;R,
{devTy;Nyt;in p[;y;;in .vNt 2 a; vo r;j;nm( it
Sq;lIp;k Tv; p.r;Jy;it.r.juhoit ) {;y Sv;h; pxuptye
Sv;h xUlp;,ye Sv;h; r;y Sv;h; svRp;pxmn;y Sv;h; it
Vy;it.RTv; aq s;m g;yet( 3
;dx" %<@"
s sv;| idxmNv;tRte 1 aq yd;Sy m;nuW;,;mit/Oitmitdu"%' v;
pvRt;" Sf$Nt inptNTy;k;x;m" kMpte mh;&m; NmUlNt
aXm;n" PlvNt t$;k;in p[JvlNt ctup;d' pp;d' v; .vNt
Tyevm;dIin t;Nyet;in sv;R, sUydR ve Ty;Nyt;in p[;y;;in .vNt
2 du Ty' j;tvedsmit Sq;lIp;k Tv;
p.r;Jy;it.r.juhoit ) sUy;Ry Sv;h; svRgh[ ;/ptye Sv;h;
ikr,p;,ye Sv;h; r;y Sv;h; svRp;pxmn;y Sv;h; it
Vy;it.RTv; aq s;m g;yet( 3
Wi@vx ' b[;,' sm;m( )
Reference: Sharma, Belikoth Ramachandra, avia Brhmaa with
Vedrthapraka of Syaa, (Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1983).
Brhmaa 828
Branch 27M: Brhmaa Sahitopanihad Brhmaa

Structure: Five Khaas.
Beginning:
s'ihtopinWd(b;[ ,m( ) p[qm" %<@" ) aq;t" s'ihtopinWdo
Vy;:y;Sy;m" 1 svRpro=; devsiht; .vit 2 svRpT[ y=;sur-
siht; .vit 3 pro=p[Ty=iWRsiht; .vit 4 yq;/Imhe )
SvGy;R devsiht; .vit ) Svg| lok gCzit yStq;/Ite 6
pxVy;sursiht; .vit ) pxum;n( .vit yStq;/Ite 7
b[vcRSyiWRsi\ ht; .vit ) b[vcRsI .vit yStq;/Ite 8
aqwt;iSt" s\iht; .vNt ) devrek; ) v;k xbrek; )
am]rek; 9 s; y; mN{SvrvtI s; dev" ) a; h;Sy dev; hv'
gCzNt yStq;/Ite 10 aq yt( Klbtmv inidtmv s;
b;Kxb" ) =p[' mrytIit iv;Stq;/Ite 11 aq
yd;Ndtmv inNdtmv s;m]" svRJy;in' Jy;SytIit
iv;Stq;/Ite 12 tw %lu smOmev ?y;yup;sIt 13 s;
y;dIntm; s'p,U ;R s'sO ; s'yt; v;k s; pu}ypxVy; ) tq;v;te
v;it p[j; inmRCu yNt Evmety; 14 aq y; m?y;ynI s'p,U ;R s'sO ;
s'yt; v;k s; pu}ypxVy; ) tq; v;toPsu xnwv;Rn( su%I
.vTyevmety; 15 aq yoTsO; guLmI.Ut;s'p,U ;Rss' O ;s'yt; v;k
s;pu}ypxVy; ) tq; v;ten;itxI`[' v;t; biv.' p[.' xet
Evmety; 16 aqwt;iSt" s'iht; .vNt ) xu;du"SpO;in.ujR ie t
17 aqwW; xu; s'iht; .vit sve>R y" k;me>y" ) tq; smnvt;
rqen y' k;m' k;myte tm>yXnut Evmety; 18 aqwW;du"SpO; s'iht;
.vit sve>R y" k;me>y" ) tq; smnvt; pU,% R ne rqen y' k;m'
k;myte tm>yXnute ) Evmety; 19 aqwW;in.ujR ; s'iht; .vit
sve>R y" Ev k;me>y" ) tq; smnvt; pU,% R ne sm;ihten rqen y'
y' k;m' k;myte t' tm>yXnute ) Evmety; 20 aqwt;iSt" s'iht;
.vNt v;yorN{Sy;e" ) sv;Rv O ; v;yo" ) svRv O Ne {Sy )
Tse/pro=vO;e" 21 it p[qm" %<@" 1
Brhmaa 829
Branch 27M: Brhmaa Sahitopaniad Brhmaa

Ending:
ait s'smip gCzt ivy; sh 17 D;nv;n( n Tven;mste d;t(
18 st n ivm;nyet( 19 aqwt; vedSy;;vupinWdo .vNt )
iviopStv dm ; c s'pX[ n;n;k;xIkr,' c yog;c;-
yRxu WU ; ceit 20 tdetTk*k<@vcR n' vedyNte i]." py;Ry"w y" s'p,U |
pXyit ) zNdSto devt;to ingmt it s mN]dxIR .vit 21 aq
y Etwrs'p,U | pXyit s g;q;dxIR .vit 22 te %Lvm Evmev
pUvrRw ;c;yw"R p[o_; /m;R" 23 it tOtIy" %<@" ctuq"R %<@"
d;nen sv;Rn( k;m;n( av;oit ) crjIivTv' c 1 b[c;rI
pv;nih' ppte 2 SvGy| p,;Rxn;t( 3 idivcr" pyo.=" 4
Sq;nvIr;sn;iv;n( 5 iptOm;tOgu xuWU ;?y;nv;NTs(vgIR 6 y"
k;nd;t; y;v;nu vw rsSt;v;n;Tm; s" 7 EW m Ev lok;" 8
ay' slok" s p[itit Ev .vit 9 p[itit v y' lok" 10
aq ydur' s; *mUiR tRmTsu gOhe v.j;yte 11 ]I<y;ritd;n;in
g;v" pOQvI srSvtI 12 nrk;durNTyete jpv;pndohn;dupSpxRn;t(
13 W@.;g' krk y" p[yCzTyipp;st myRte somp;.j;yte 14
it ctuq"R %<@"pm" %<@"
aq ihr<ymev;p" knko .vit ) sh' l.te 1 aqwW;
yjnIyehin sCzNd;" 2 aqwW;psm;ihto .vit 3 b[c;rI
.w=' crit inve' l.te 4 itTyh" xeWo .vit 5 v[tmit
s;rSvtm( 6 a' p[j;pitmpOCzt( ) pOCz;m Tv; it v;meit v; 7
svR] d;np[itg[h" somy;JypIto .vit 8 s %lut Et' p[j;pitv;R
dmekm( 9 a" =ty" 10 puWo v;ymIro.j;yte 11
an;k;xIkr,' c 12 ctuAc o .vit y Ev' ved y Ev' ved 13 it
z;NdoGys'ihtopinWTsm;m(
Reference: Sharma, Belikoth Ramachandra, Devatdhyya-Sahitopaniad-Vaa-

Brhmaas with commentaries, (Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1983).
Brhmaa 830
Branch 27N: Brhmaa Kauthuma rsheya Brhmaa

Beginning:
a;WeyR b[;,m( ) p[qm" a?y;y" ) p[qm" %<@" ) aq
%Lvym;WR" p[dx e o .vit 1 AWI,;' n;m/eygo]op/;r,m( 2 SvGy|
yxSy' /Ny' pu<y' pu}y' pxVy' b[vcRSy' Sm;TyRm;yuym( 3
p[;Kp[;tr;ixkmTy;c=te 4 tdPyevm;yR dmup/;ryt EkkSy
AWe" idVy' vWRshmitq.Rvit ) a.nNdt" p[itnNdto m;int"
pUjtStt" Sv;?y;yflmupjIvtIit 5 aq;ip b[;,' .vit--yo h
v; aividt;WeyR CzNdodwvtb[;,en mN]e, y;jyit v;?y;pyit v;
Sq;,u' vCzit gt| v; pit p[ v; mIyte p;pIy;n( .vit )
y;ty;m;NySy zNd;'s .vNt ) aq yo mN]e mN]e ved svRm;yurie t
ey;n( .vit ) ay;ty;m;NySy zNd;'s .vNt ) tSm;det;in mN]e
mN]e iv;t( it 6 AWI,;' s'Sq;no .vit ) s'Sq;no .vit b[,"
) SvgeR lok mhIyte ) Smr;j;yte pun" ) y Ev' ved 7
t;Nyet;Ny;WeyR ;, yo/te b[;," pp;vno .vTy~yR" 8 y
Ev'ivTSy; mONmye .uIt ) tq; h;Sy;yunR ryet tej 9 aq;t
pdex" 10 aomit Ett( prmein" p[;j;pTySy s;m ) prmeino
v; b[;,Sy b[,o v; b[v;co v; 11 sTys;m SvgRSy v;
lokSy ;rivvr,' dev;n;' v*kS]ySy v;
vedSy;Py;ynmy;ty;m;=rSq' s;m 12 v;so ih'k;r" p[;j;pTyo
gv;' v; 13 g;y]' p*klm;eym( 14 p[qm;y;' v; yq;id' geym(
) p[qmSvrwv;R ctur=rvO;Ntw" 15 a;p;Tp[St;v ao'k;r;Nt" 16
m( a; veTyNtSto.o vOo v; 17 it p[qm" %<@"
itIy" %<@"
gotmSy pk;v.t" ) kXypSy bihRy' m?ymm( 1 s*p,| c
vwmns' c 2 bOh;r;j' bOhd;ey' bOh; s*rm( 3 *tW;R, ]I,
4 a*xne c xwrIW' c*xne v;.t" xwrIW' mm' xwrIWe vore sv;R,
v*xn;in sv;R, v; xwrIW;, 5 N{Sy s;'vgRv;]Re 6
Brhmaa 831
Branch 27N: Brhmaa Kauthuma rheya Brhmaa

Ending:
idx;' v[t' dx;nug;nm( 1 kXypv[t' dx;nug;nm( ) kXypg[Iv;
itIym( ) p[j;pted y' pmm( ) @;n;' s'=;r" W" ) kXyppuCz
dxmm( ) p[;Gdxm;v;' v[te 2 inv;.inv* * ) an@dv( t[ e
v; 3 it sm" %<@" tOtIy' pvR sm;mctuq| pvR p[qm" %<@"
aevtR[ m( 1 v;yo v[tm( 2 mh;vw;nrv[te 3 sUySR y .[;j;.[;je
4 v;yoivRk,R.;se ) mOTyov;R 5 EeN{' mh;idv;kTyRm( )
s*y| v; dx;nug;nm( ) tSy ixr g[Iv; c SkN/kks* c purIW;,
c p=e c;Tm; co c puCz cwtt( s;m sup,RmTy; c=te 6 it
p[qm" %<@"
itIy" %<@"
a;idTyv[tmekv'xTynug;nmit x;i<@lIpu]" ) ;v'xitrit
v;y;Ry,Ipu]" 1 vwdev;" smwry;" s'x;n;in .UtvidTyekm( 2 c]'
dev;n;m( aNtrit yorprm( 3 gN/v;RPsrs;m;nNdp[itnNd* p=* 4
s*yoRtIW" ) N{Sy s/Sqm( ) mt;' .Uit" 5 p[j;pteiSt"
s;pRr;D;" ) sp;R,;' v; ) abudR Sy v; 6 spRSy `mRrocnmN{Sy
v; 7 W@N{;" pr/y" 8 AtUn;' v;g;id ip}ym( 9 aNTy'
vwkLpkm( 10 tiNm];v,yo=urTy;c=te ) o]' c tdevk w 11
itIyotIWStiNm];v,yo" o]mTy;c=te ) c=u tdevk w 12
tOtIyotIWStidN{Sy ixr Ty;c=te 13 a;idTySyoy'
td;idTy;TmeTy;c=te 14 EeN{(yo mh;n;" p[j;ptev;R ) iv,ov;R
) iv;m]Sy v; ) sm; v; ) m$(<y; v; ) a?vrm; v; )
xKvyoR v; ) xKvyoR v; 15
it W;?y;ye ctuqpR vR, itIy" %<@" ) it Wo?y;y" )
a;WeyR b[;,' sm;m(
Reference: Sharma, Belikoth Ramachandra, rseya Brhmaa with Vedrthapraka
of Syaa, (Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1984).
Brhmaa 832
Branch 27 O: Brhmaa Daivatdhyya Brhmaa

Structure: Four Khaas.
Beginning:
devt;?y;yb[;,m( ) p[qm" %<@" ) arN{" p[j;pit" somo
v,STv;irs" pUW; srSvtIN{;I 1 @;in/n;in
pdin/n;nIk;r,/n;nITy;ey;in 2 sv;R,
in/nvNTywN{;<yNy;Ny;ide>y" 3 sv;R, Sv;r;, p[;j;pTy;in 4
yq; v;mdeVym( 5 AKs;m;in s*m;in 6 yq*xnk;ve
v;n/n;in v;,;in 8 yq; yD;yDIym( 9 a=r;nuSvr;,
Tv;^;, 10 yq; v;rvNtIy' c;.IvtR 11 Sv"pO;Ny;irs;in
12 Sv,R/n;in p*W;, 13 ky; n] a; .uvd; pvSv
sh,mit v;n/ne s;rSvte 14 y a;nyTpr;vt" TywN{;e 15
sut' ry;" sho ry; Ty;eyNw {e 16 vsvo {; a;idTy; ive
dev;" 17 vsUn;' Sv;r;, {;,;' in/nvNt a;idTy;n;mw@;in iveW;'
dev;n;' v;n/n;in 18 yq; .UySTven p[dx e ; vtRNt TyNtr;, 19
aq;Ntrtr;, sv;R<y;ey;in sv;R<ywN{;, sv;R, Sv;r;,
p[;j;pTy;in s;m;nITyNtrtr;, 20 aq;Ntrtm;in sv;R, b[;;,
b[;;in s;m;nIit sv;RNtrtm;in 21 aqopinWt( 22 AGvw m;t;
s;m ipt; p[j;pit" Svr" 23 aq y;NyO_ a;:y;yNte
m;tOtSt;Ny;:y;yNte ) aq y;in s;mt a;:y;yNte
iptOtSt;Ny;:y;yNte ) aq y;in Svrt a;:y;yNte
p[j;pittSt;Ny;:y;yNte 24 s v; EW Iqo bN/um;n( bN/umTy"
25 bN/um;n( bN/umTyo .vit ) j;nNt h v; En' iptOt m;tOt )
y Ev' ved 26 it p[qm" %<@"
itIy" %<@"
aq;tXzNds;' v,;R" 1 xuKl; g;y}yo pe, s;r pmui,h;m( )
ipx kk.;' p' ,m;nu. ' tt" roiht' bOhtIn;' tu nIl' p;
tt" pun" ) suv,| i].;' p' g*r' j;gtmuCyte 2 ato y;NyNy;in
CzNd;'s Xy;v' teW;' tt" pun" ) nkl' Tvekpd;n;' ipd; b.[u Cyte
Brhmaa 833
Branch 27 O: Brhmaa Daivatdhyya Brhmaa

Ending:
aq;to invRcnm( 1 g;y]I g;yte" StuitkmR," 2 g;yto mu%;dudp-
tidit ih b[;,m( 3 i,guT;n;Ttev;R k;NtkmR,oip
vo,IiW,ITy*pmkm( 4 kkp( kkdip,ITy*pmkm( 5 kkp( c
kBj kjtevoRBjtev;R 6 anub nuSto.n;t( 7 aNvSt*idit ih
b[;,m( 8 ippIlk; peltegiR tkmR," 9 ippIlkm?yeTy*pmkm(
10 bOhtI bOhteivRkmR," 11 ivr;i@vrm,;ir;jn;ir;/n;; 12
p" pnI ppd; 13 i].( Sto.Tyurpd; 14 k; tu i]t;
Sy;I,Rtm' zNdo .vtIit 15 i]vOj[StSy Sto.nIveTy*pmkm(
16 jgtI gttm' zNdo jgit.Rvit =p[git" 17
jl;kvR sOjteit ih b[;,m( 18 aitCzNd;XzderqeR 19 zNd;'s
zNdytIit v; 20 incOt( inpUv;RtO "e .r,;t( .urguCyte 21 aq;to
g;y]m;ey' .KTy; .vit ) dev;n;' vWIR,;' v; prmeino v;
p[;j;pTySy s;m 22 s;iv]Igey' y];gItm( 23
tTsivtuvRre,yom( ) .goR devSy /ImhI 2 ) /yo
yon" p[co 1212 ) m( a; 2 ) d;yo ) a; 2345 it it
tOtIy" %<@" 3aq s;iv}y;in Vy;:y;Sy;m" ) ixro b[; )
ll;$' *" ) cN{;idTy* c=uWI ) mu%m" ) j; srSvtI )
Tv; g[Iv; ) vsv {; b; ) ro v;yu" ) rom;, p; yv" )
pOmN{" ) iv,un;R." ) p[j;pitjR`nm( ) mt" ) ved;"
p;d* ) iSmt' ivut( ) st' v;yu" ) aSqIin pvRt;" ) smu{;
v;s;'s ) n=];, al'k;r" 1 y Ev' ved 2
dut;dupyu_;Un;/k; svRSm;TSviSt 3 SviSt devAiW>y
4 b[ sTy' c p;tu m;mit ) b[ sTy' c p;tu m;mit 5
it devt;?y;yb[;,' ctuq"R %<@e 4 devt;?y;yb[;,' sm;m( )
Reference: Sharma, Belikoth Ramachandra, Devatdhyya-Sahitopaniad-Vaa-

Brhmaas with commentaries, (Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1983).
Brhmaa 834
Branch 27P: Brhmaa Kvya hatapatha Brhmaa

Beginning:
k;<vIy' xtpqb[;,m( )
s vw s'.;r;NTs'.rit y; En;inTq;eTq; s'.rit tdev s'.;r;,;
s'.rTv sy] y];eNyR_' .vit ttStt En s'.rit yxsev
Tvden sm/RyNpxu.rv TviNmqunne ve Tvden' p[jnnen sm/Ryit
s'.rStSm;;v s'.;r;NTs'.rit 1 s y];I a;/;SyN.vit
tTSFyenoLl%it b v; aSy;" pOqVy; ame?y' yd.Ut' v;.it'
v; tdevtw Ts(FyenoLl%Tyq me?y;y;mev yDy;y;' pOqVy;m;/e
tdrvo=it sop; s'.;romu v; a;po ih v;
a;pStSm;deh;p a;gCzNTyqeh;' j;yte;envw nw metTsm/Ryit yoW;
v; a;po vOW;StiNmqun' p[jnn' mqunne vw nw metTp[jnnen
sm/RyTy v; d svRm;mrevnw metd;PTv;/e tSm;; ap"
s'.rit 2 aq ihr<y s'.rTyhR v; apo.d?y* mquNyen;"
Sy;mit t;" s'b.Uv t;su ret" p[sWec tr<y'
tSm;r<yms'k;xmeihR retStSm;dendPSvev;nuivNdNTyPsu
punNTyPsu nTp[;swnne /;vyNt n ik cn kvNR Tyq yxo
devrets ih yxswvnw metTsm/Ryit srets' Tmm;/e
tSm;r<y s'.rit 3 aqoW;NTs'.rTys* h vw *rSyw pOqVyw
pxUNp[dd* t W;StSm;]oWr' tTpxVym;" s;=;ete pxvo ydUW;"
pxu.revnw ' tTsm/Ryit s v; EWomuy; idvo rs" soSy;' pOqVy;'
p[ititStmnyo;Rv;pOqVyo rs' mNyNtenyorevnw ' t;v;pOqVyo
rsen sm/Ryit 4 aq;SvukrIW s'.rTy;%vo h v; aSy;" pOqVy;
rs' ivduStSm;d/o/ Ev crNt" pIiv;Ste h y] y];Sy; rsSttStto
hwtduTkrNTySy; EvwnmetTpOqVy; rsen sm/Ryit sm;nmu vw krIW' c
purIW' c purIWIit vw tm;c=te y" y' gCzit tSy;wv;vye 5
aq xkr;" s'.rit dev; h v; asur;o.ye p[;j;pTy; aSp/RNt;q hey'
tihR pOqVyytev;s yq; pukrp,| lel;yedve h Sm lel;yit t; h
Brhmaa 835
Branch 27P: Brhmaa Kvya hatapatha Brhmaa

Ending:
it k;<vIye xtpqb[;,pinW;m sdx' k;<@ sm;m( 14
Reference: Caland, W., and Vira, Raghu, The atapatha Brhmaa in the Kvya
Recension, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1998).
Brhmaa 836
Branch 27Q: Brhmaa Vdhla Anvkhyna

Structure: Five Praphakas
Beginning:
,yjuvdRe Iy' v;/Ul-aNv;:y;nm( aq p[qm" p[p;#k"
yDen dev;" suvg| lokm;yn( teW;' mnuy;,;mKlOne yDen yjm;n;n;'
ksN/;Nyev p[;v/RNt n;Ny;in k;incn;;in no h dev;n( hVy' p[;p te
dev; ab[vu n( mnuy; v; aKlOne yDen yjNte tennw ne n AuvNt te
v;c' b[vu n( v[jt' yuv' mnuye>yo yD' kLpytmit t* h;gTy
mnuy;nUctur;v' vw vo yD' kLpyy;v it teW; h mnuy;,;' ip[y'
b.Uv 1 tNmno v;c' p[;ivxt( tto mnurj;yt s; v;nu' p[;ivxt( tt
@; m;nVyj;yt s mnur@;' p[;ivxt" purv; Ee@oj;yt se@;
purvs' p[;ivxt( tt vRXyj;yt mnuy; h purvs' r;j;nmkvtR
gN/v;R hovRxI' duihtrmkvtR t* tq; mnuye>yo yDmCzNt* certu" 2
s h purv; mOgy;rPsrso/jg;m t;s; hovRxImev;.d?y* t;'
j;y;' c s; g.| d/e t' prwv;s s; itIy' d/e t' prwv;s s; tOtIy'
d/e t' prwv;s s; ctuq| d/e s; hov;c--aymu.yeW;'
devmnuy;,;m;do .ivyit iptOivmny;nIit 3 s; hovRxI iptn(
ivjintumy;y tSm;duttw t( S]I iptn( ivjintumy;det;mev;nu devivi-
hitm( ro h;;do .ivtoy| t] jnyit 4 s; hovRxI pum;s'
jny;k;r tSy h;yurit n;m d/u" tu hwtd;yur;yurit
crNTy;yum;nsITqmsIit 5 s h purv; a;vv[;j
ikmuvve ;NyidTyeWoTq" xMy;'! it hov;c s v;v yD it hocu"
tt( sTy s; yDy; tnU" s v;v yD" p[Ty=mit 4 s EW
Evm;to yD" purvs; mnuye>y" tto vw mnuy;,;' KlOne yDen
yjm;n;n;m;pylpiW p[;v/RNt yqem;in
puWSy;;piW alpiW p[v/RNt Evm( 5 tSm;u h
vRXys Tyev;/r;r,m;ddIt purv;" Tyur;r,m( Òtne ;_
Tyn_ vOW,' d/;q;mTyvd/;it g;y]' zNdonu p[ j;ySv it
zNdo.r;Tm;nm. invtRyte ]w. ' zNdonu p[ j;ySv j;gt' zNdonu p[
Brhmaa 837
Branch 27Q: Brhmaa Vdhla Anvkhyna

Ending:
tiSmNv; EtiSm* s'ct a;idTyoStmeit ymiSmet
s'cte;iv?m' p[hrNt s tt ?voR /Um deit soNtr=' gCzit tdu
hwv;Ntr=e s'.vit s tt ?voR /Um deit s idv' gCzit t; Ett(
sveWR ;' .Ut;n;' p[jnnSy pm( p[ hwv p[jy; pxu.mRqnu jw ;Ryte y Ev'
ved 1 it Wi@vx ' onuv;k"
kdo h v; Et{Up' yt( S]y; aq hwtNmnso p' yTpus a;idTySy
pm( ten v; Et* mqun* s'.vt" tSy;metd( /; iv._' xuKl'
retonusrit p[ hwv;NytrCzKl' reto .vit Stn; hwv;NytrCzKl' reto
gCzit tdu hwv =Ir' .vit tdu hwv j;to /;tu' /yte tSm;; ivj;yte
tSy; Ev =Ir' .vit s; tCzKl ret" p[itgO ;it aq y; n
ivj;yte no hwv tSy;" =Ir' .vit n ih s; tCzKl ret" p[itgO ;it
1 tu hwtdek xUl;tSy inp;Ky' %;dNt EW; v; aSywtd( devt;
pm;d it vdNt" 2 xut Sy;t( tt( pum;n( %;det( k;m' tu h
S]I inp;Ky' %;ded;Tmnwv;Tm;n smn_ 3 it sv'xonuv;k"
s c xt;in vxitek;" p[qm; citp/Iyte anus:' y;t;
g;hRpTy;" Ev' itIywv' tOtIywv' ctuQyevR ' pMyev' WI m;y;' cTy;'
/i,y;nnu s'ce t;in v; Et;in ]I, c sh;, s'pNte W$( c
xt;in Et;vNto vw p;n; s'vTsr;,;mhor;]; y;vtIret; k;
y;v;n" s'ct Et;vh;RSy yDtu.r' .vit y;vtIret; k;
y;v;n" s'cto y Ev'iv;n' cnute ySy vwvi' v;n' cnoit 1
Ty;v'xonuv;k"
Tycyn;Nv;:y;n' sm;m(
it pm" p[p;#k"
it v;/Ul aNv;:y;n' sm;m(
Reference: Chaubey, Braj Bihari, Vdhla-Anvkhynam, (Hoshiarpur: Katyayan

Vaidik Sahitya Prakashan, 2001).
Brhmaa 838
Branch 27A: Brhmaa Khaka Brhmaa

Structure: Fragmentary: 7 Brhmaas.
Beginning:
k#kb[;,m( a;/eyb[;,m(
b[v;idno vdNt pur; v; a*;likr;,v;c b[,e Tv; p[;,;y ju'
invRp;m b[,e Tv;p;n;y ju' invRp;m b[,e Tv; Vy;n;y ju'
invRp;m b[,e Tv; sm;n;y ju' invRp;m k; Et; devt; y;s;mevtw u'
invRpTyOco vee b[," p[;, Ac;mevte u' invRpit yjUi' W vee b[,op;no
yjuW;mevetu' invRpit s;m;in vee b[,o Vy;n" s;;mevetu'
invRpTyqv;R,o vee b[," sm;noqvR,;mevte u' invRpit ) ctu"xr;vo
.vit cTv;ro hIme ved;St;nev .;gn" kroit mUl' vee b[,o vedo
ved;n;mevte NmUl' ydOTvj" p[;XnNt td(b[ *dnSy b[*dnTvm( 1
inx cmRNb[; b[*dn' invRpit r=;'s vee dev;n;' yDm;j`;'sS' t;in
b[,;p;t b[ b[; b[,wv yD;{=;'SyphNt ) ctu"xr;vo .vit
cto idxo idG.rev yD;{=;'SyphNt ) jIvt<@lo .vit s'p;
) apUto v; EWome?yoyDyonOtmUcv;Ny A,;Nynvd;y;m;/e
tmNv;rM.yTv; yv; devhe@n' yddIVyO,mhmTyet; a;tIr;Jyen
juhoit pun;Tyevne ' pUto me?yo yDyom;/ Ekv'xitret; a;tI-
juhR oTys; a;idTy Ekv'x EW sivt; s h devSy sivtu" piv]' ten-w
vene ' sivtu" piv]e, pun;it ydNtr=mTyy Evene metdens" p[mu Nt
s'ksuko ivksuk Tyetdev;Sm; ayo y+m' c;tyNt Ty;' inAit' s'
vcRsTe y;xWmev;x;Ste 2
dev; v; asur;;;/ey;yop;vsNsm;vTkv;R,; ydev dev; akvtR
tdsur; akvtR te dev; Etmodnm;s;wt; a;tIr;Jyen;juhvuStdsur;
n;Nvv;y's( tto dev; a.vNpr;sur; a.vNy Ev' iv;netmodnm;s;wt;
a;tIr;Jyen juhoit .[;tOVySy;nNvv;y;y .vTy;Tmn; pr;Sy .[;tOVyo
.vit p[v/e se kvy TyuKTvodnSy juhoit dev;n;mev he@;Nyvyjte
c;tum;RSy;Ny;lPSym;nSy dI=ym;,Sywt; a;tIr;Jyen juhoit pun;-
Tyevne ' pUto me?yo yDyo yjte pUto me?yo yDyo dI=te )
Brhmaa 839
Branch 27A: Brhmaa Khaka Brhmaa

Ending:
lokmeTy;rNySm' Llok sm/; p[Tyit;' c b[;,e-
>yop;sr\Ste>yob[vu * km;R* kry;My* krv;,Iit teb[vu Nkt
kv iyt;mit y' k;myet p[j;v;NSy;idit tSy yDe kteit b[yU ;'
k;myet pxum;NSy;idit tSy yDe kveit b[yU ;' k;myet vsIy;-
NSy;idit tSy yDe iyt;mit b[yU ;dIWomIy' v; EtivyRd*kr,-
mIWomIyenvw te Vyen;Sm' Llok yjm;no vsIy;N.vit 3
mno v; EW yu yo y+ym;,o yu nih mns; yDSt;yte s yDo .vTyq
e /;n' vee iptroNv;yNt vO' uTv; y;' kvR Nt ten;Sy
te.I;" p[It; .vNtIN{o vee p[j;k;m" iptOyDen;yjSy;sur; yDmj-
`;'sS\ t;iNve dev; p;Nywdev' purSt;TkvNR Tysur;,;mphTyw p[;cIn-
p[v,e dey' p[;cInp[v,o vee vj[o vj[,e vw yD;{=;'SyphNt d=,;g[;-
odgg[; d.;R .vNt d=,;g[e .v;R aSy iptr" smupsrNTyudgg[e .-
devR ;StSm;d(b;[ ,e>y a;vO; d.;R" p[dIyNte ipt,;mupsrTv;yeve mSy
iptr" smupsrNTyNtihRt; mum;d;idTyTptroqo aNtihRt; ih dev>e y
mnuye>y iptr pmUl' bihRd;Rit ten ipt,;' ydOtme l U ' ten dev;n;mu.ye
hIJyNteNtihRt; ih vI=y; mnuySywvmv ih teNtihRt; .vNt 4
it ;b[;,m(
me%l;b[;,m(
y' du_;Tprb;/m;n it du_; vjRyTv; prb;/Nte v,| piv]' puntI
n a;g;idTypo vee v,Rmve piv]ml' kroit p[;,;p;n;>y;' blm;hjNtIit
p[;,evpe ;n;>y;' bl' d/;it su%; devI su.g; me%leymTy;xWmev;x;Ste
s*.;Gy' vee su%; devI d/;it shm;iv p[itrNt a;yu"
it me%l;b[;,m(
Reference: Caland, W., "Brhmaa- en Stra-Aanwinsten," (Verslagen en
Mededelingen der Koninklijke Nederlandsche Akademie van Wetenschappen, Afd.
Letterkunde, 5. Reeks, Deel iv, 1920), pp. 461-498.
Brhmaa 840
Branch 28A: Itihsa Vlmki Rmyaa

Structure: Seven main divisions, called Kas.
Beginning:
r;m;y,Sy b;lk;<@m( p[qm" sgR"
tp"Sv;?y;ynrt' tpSvI v;Gvd;' vrm(
n;rd' prpp[Cz v;LmIkmuR npug' vm( 1
ko NvSmNs;p[t' lok gu,v;Nk vIyRv;n(
/mRD tD sTyv;Kyo !v[t" 2
c;r]e, c ko yu_" svR.tU We u ko iht"
v;Nk" k" smqR kwkip[ydxRn" 3
a;Tmv;Nko jto/o mitm;NkonsUyk"
kSy b>yit dev; j;troWSy s'ygu e 4
EtidCz;Myh' otu' pr' k*tUhl' ih me
mhWeR Tv' smqoRs D;tumve ' v/' nrm( 5
uTv; cwtT]lokDo v;LmIkn;Rrdo vc"
Uyt;mit c;mN}y p[o v;Kymb[vIt( 6
bhvo dul.R ;wv ye Tvy; kitRt; gu,;"
mune v+y;Myh' bud?( v; twyRu _" Uyt;' nr" 7
+v;kvx ' p[.vo r;mo n;m jnw" ut"
nyt;Tm; mh;vIyoR uitm;N/Oitm;NvxI 8
bum;Iitm;Nv;GmI Im;Hz]unbhR,"
vpul;'so mh;b;" kMbugI[ vo mh;hnu" 9
mhorSko mhev;so gU!j]urr'dm"
a;j;nub;" suxr;" sull;$" suvm" 10
sm" smv._;" G/v,R" p[t;pv;n(
pInv=; vx;l;=o l+mIv;Hz.l=," 11
/mRD" sTys'/ p[j;n;' c ihte rt"
yxSvI D;ns'p" xucvRXy" sm;/m;n( 12
r=t; jIvlokSy /mRSy prr=t;
Brhmaa 841
Branch 28A: Itihsa Vlmki Rmyaa

Ending:
tCTv; v,uvcn' b[; lokgu" p[."u
lok;Ns;Nt;nk;;m y;SyNtIme sm;gt;" 16
y ityRGgt' k'c{;mmev;nucNtyt(
p[;,;'STy+yit .KTy; vw s't;ne tu nvTSyit
svwrR ve gu,yw Ru _ b[lok;dnNtre 17
v;nr; Svk;' yonmO=;wv tq; yyu" 18
ye>yo vn"sOt; ye ye sur;id>y" sus.' v;"
AiW>yo n;gy=e>ySt;'St;nev p[pie dre 19
tqo_vit devx e e gop[t;rmup;gt;"
.ejre sryU' sveR hWRp,U ;Ru vKlv;" 20
avg; jl' yo y" p[;,I ;sITp[vt(
m;nuW' dehmuTsOJy vm;n' so?yroht 21
ityRGyongt;;p s'p;[ ;" sryUjlm(
idVy; idVyen vpuW; dev; dI; v;.vn( 22
gTv; tu sryUtoy' Sq;vr;, cr;, c
p[;Py toyvKled' devlokmup;gmn( 23
dev;n;' ySy y; yonv;Rnr; A=r;=s;"
t;mev vvxu" sveR deh;=Py c;M.s 24
tq; SvgRgt' sv| Tv; lokguidRvm(
jg;m i]dxw" s;/| wR o mh;mit" 25
Et;vdev a;:y;n' sor' b[pUjtm(
r;m;y,mit :y;t' mu:y' v;LmIkn; tm( 26
it Ir;m;y,e rk;<@ xttm" sgR" 100
sm;' rk;<@m(
Reference: Vasishth, Shivram Sharma, rimadvlmkirmyaa of Mahari Vlmki,

(Varanasi: Chowkhamba Vidyabhawan, 1982).
Brhmaa 842
Branch 28B: Itihsa Mahbhrata

Structure: 18 Parvas
Beginning:
mh;.;rt a;idpvR Ig,ex;y nm" aq p[qmo?y;y"
n;r;y,' nmSTy nr' cwv nromm(
devI' srSvtI' cwv tto jymudIryet(
lomhWR,pu] g[v;" sUt" p*r;,ko
nwmW;r<ye x*nkSy klpte;Rdxv;iWRk s]e 1
sm;sIn;n>ygCzd(b[ WIRn( s'xtv[t;n(
vny;vnto .UTv; kd;ct( sUtnNdn" 2
tm;mmnup;[ ' nwmW;r<yv;sn"
c];" otu' kq;St] prvv[Su tpSvn" 3
a.v; munI'St;'Stu sv;Rnve t;l
apOCzTs tpovO' swv;.nNdt" 4
aq teWpU veWu sveR vev tpSvWu
nidRm;sn' .eje vny;LlomhWR," 5
su%;sIn' ttSt'tu v;Ntmupl+y c
aq;pOCziWSt] kTp[St;vyNkq;" 6
kt a;gMyte s*te Kv c;y' vtSTvy;
k;l" kmlp];= x'stw TpOCzto mm 7
sUt v;c
jnmejySy r;jWe"R spRs]e mh;Tmn"
smIpe p;qRvNe {Sy sMyKp;r=tSy c 8
,p;ynp[o_;" sup<u y; vv/;" kq;"
kqt;;p v/v; vwxp' ;ynen vw 9
uTv;h' t; vc];q;R mh;.;rts't;"
bn s'prMy tIq;RNy;ytn;n c 10
smNtpk n;m pu<y' ijnWevtm(
gtv;nSm t' dex' yu' y];.vTpur;
Brhmaa 843
Branch 28B: Itihsa Mahbhrata

Ending:
s nr" p;pnmuR _" kit| p[;Pyeh x*nk
gCzTprmk;' sm] me n;St s'xy" 44
.;rt;?yyn;Tpu<y;dp p;dm/Iyt"
/;nSy pUyNte svRp;p;NyxeWt" 45
mhiWR.gR v;NVy;s" Tvem;' s'iht;' pur;
Xlek tu.R.gR v;Npu]m?y;pyCzkm( 46
m;t;ptOsh;, pu]d;rxt;n c
s's;revnu.tU ;n y;Nt y;SyNt c;pre 47
hWRSq;nsh;, .ySq;nxt;n c
idvse idvse mU!m;vxNt n p<@tm( 48
?vRb;vRr*MyeW n c kCzO,oit me
/m;RdqR k;m s kmq| n seVyte 49
n j;tu k;m; .y; lo.;m| TyjeIvtSy;p heto"
nTyo /mR" su%du"%e TvnTye jIvo nTyo hetru Sy TvnTy" 50
m;' .;rts;v]I' p[;tTq;y y" p#t(
s .;rtfl' p[;Py pr' b[;/gCzit 51
yq; smu{o .gv;Nyq; c ihmv;Ngr"
:y;t;vu.* rn/I tq; .;rtmuCyte 52
mh;.;rtm;:y;n' y" p#Tsusm;iht"
s gCzTprm;' smit me n;St s'xy" 53
p;ynopu$n"sOtmp[mye ' pu<y' pv]mq p;phr' xv' c
yo .;rt' sm/gCzit v;Cym;n' k' tSy pukrjlwr.Wecnen 54
it Imh;.;rte Svg;Rroh,pvR, pmo?y;y" 5
it Svg;Rroh,pvR sm;m( it Imh;.;rt' sMpU,mR (
Reference: Sukthankar, V.S.; Sakthankar, Vishnu Sitaram; Belvalkar, Shripad Krishna;
and Vaidya, Parasurama Lakshmana, The Mahbhrata, 19 vols., (Poona: Bhandarkar
Oriental Research Institute, 1927-1966).
Brhmaa 844
Branch 28C: Itihsa hrmad Bhagavad Gt

Beginning:
Imd( .gvd( gIt; p[qmo?y;y" /Otr;^ v;c

/mR=]e e k=e]e smvet; yuyTu sv"
m;mk;" p;<@v;wv kmkvtR s'jy 1
s'jy v;c
; tu p;<@v;nIk VyU!' duyoR/nStd;
a;c;yRmpu s'gMy r;j; vcnmb[vIt( 2
pXywt;' p;<@up]u ;,;m;c;yR mhtI' cmUm(
VyU!;' &pdpu],e tv xye, /Imt; 3
a] xUr; mhev;s; .Im;junR sm; yu/
yuy/u ;no vr;$ &pd mh;rq" 4
/Oktu e kt;n" k;xr;j vIyRv;n(
pujTkNt.oj xwBy nrpug' v" 5
yu/;mNyu v;Nt m*j; vIyRv;n(
s*.{o {*pdey; svR Ev mh;rq;" 6
aSm;k tu vx; ye t;bo/ ijom
n;yk; mm swNySy s'D;q| t;Nb[vIm te 7
.v;N.Im k,R p smit'jy"
aTq;m; vk,R s*mdStqwv c 8
aNye c bhv" xUr; mdqeR Ty_jIvt;"
n;n;xS]p[hr,;" sveR yuvx;rd;" 9
apy;R' tdSm;k bl' .Im;.r=tm(
py;R' TvdmetWe ;' bl' .Im;.r=tm( 10
ayneWu c sveWR u yq;.;gmvSqt;"
.Immev;.r=Ntu .vNt" svR Ev ih 11
tSy s'jnyNhW| kvO" pt;mh"
s'hn;d' vnow" x d?m* p[t;pv;n( 12
Brhmaa 845
Branch 28C: Itihsa hrmad Bhagavad Gt

Ending:
n c tSm;NmnuyeWu kNme ip[ym"
.vt; n c me tSm;dNy" ip[ytro .uv 69
a?yeyte c y m' /My'R s'v;dm;vyo"
D;nyDen ten;hm" Sy;mit me mit" 70
;v;nnsUy ,uy;dp yo nr"
sop mu_" xu.;\Llok;Np[;uy;Tpu<ykmR,;m( 71
kdetCt' p;qR Tvywk;g[,e cets;
kdD;ns'moh" p[nSte /n'jy 72
ajunR v;c
no moh" SmOitlRB/; TvTp[s;d;Nmy;Cyut
SqtoSm gts'dhe " krye vcn' tv 73
s'jy v;c
Tyh' v;sudve Sy p;qRSy c mh;Tmn"
s'v;dmmm*Wmt' romhWR,m( 74
Vy;sp[s;d;Ctv;netumh' prm(
yog' yoger;T,;Ts;=;Tkqyt" Svym( 75
r;jNs'SmOTy s'SmOTy s'v;dmmmtm(
kxv;junR yo" pu<y' y;m c mumuR " 76
t s'SmOTy s'SmOTy pmTyt' hre"
vSmyo me mh;n[;jNy;m c pun" pun" 77
y] yoger" ,o y] p;qoR /nu/rR "
t] IvRjyo .Uit/[vRu ; nIitmRitmRm 78
tTsidit ImgvIt;sUpnWTsu b[v;y;' yogx;S]e
I,;junR s'v;de mo=s'Ny;syogo n;m;;dxo?y;y" 18
Reference: Srimad-Bhagavad-gita, (Gorakpur: Gita Press, 1925).

Brhmaa 846
Branch 28D: Itihsa Rmopkhyna

Structure: Chapters 258 to 275 of the rayaka Parva
Beginning:
m;k<@y v;c
p[;mp[itm' du"%' r;me, .rtWR.
r=s; j;nk tSy t; .;y;R blIys; 1
a;m;{;=seN{e, r;v,en vh;ys;
m;y;m;Sq;y trs; hTv; gO/'[ j$;yuWm( 2
p[Ty;jh;r t;' r;m" sugI[ vblm;t"
bd(?v; set'u smu{Sy dG?v; l;' xtw" xrw" 3
yu/ir v;c
kSmn[;m" kle j;t" k'vIyR" k'pr;m"
r;v," kSy v; pu]" k' vwr' tSy ten h 4
EtNme .gvNsv| sMyg;:y;tumhRs
otumCz;m crt' r;mSy;KlkmR," 5
m;k<@y v;c
ajo n;m;.v{;j; mh;n+v;kvx ' j"
tSy pu]o dxrq" xTSv;?y;yv;Hxuc" 6
a.v'StSy cTv;r" pu]; /m;Rqk R ovd;"
r;ml+m,x]u; .rt mh;bl" 7
r;mSym;t; k*sLy; kky I .rtSy tu
sut* l+m,x]u* sum];y;" pr'tp* 8
vdehr;jo jnk" sIt; tSy;Tmj; v.o
y;' ck;r Svy' Tv; r;mSy mihWI' ip[y;m( 9
Et{;mSy te jNm sIt;y; p[kitRtm(
r;v,Sy;p te jNm Vy;:y;Sy;m jner 10
pt;mho r;v,Sy s;=;v" p[j;pit"
Svy'."U svRlok;n;' p[."u ; mh;tp;" 11
pulSTyo n;m tSy;sINm;nso dyt" sut"
Brhmaa 847
Branch 28D: Itihsa Rmopkhyna

Ending:
yq;gten m;ge,R p[yy* Svpur' p[it 58
ayo?y;' s sm;s; purI' r;^pitStt"
.rt;y hnUmNt' dUt' p[Sq;pyd; 59
l=yTvet' sv| ip[y' tSmw nve c
v;yup]u e pun" p[;e nNdg[;mmup;gmt( 60
s t] mlidG/;' .rt' cIrv;ssm(
ag[t" p;duk Tv; ddx;RsInm;sne 61
smeTy .rten;q x]une c vIyRv;n(
r;`v" shs*mi]mumR du e .rtWR. 62
tq; .rtx]u* smet* gu,; td;
vwde ; dxRnne o.* p[hW| smv;ptu" 63
tSmw trto r;Jym;gt;y;.sTtm(
Ny;s' ny;Rty;m;s yu_" prmy; mud; 64
ttSt' vw,ve xUr' n=]e.mtehn
vso v;mdev siht;v>yiWt;m( 65
so.iW_" kpe' sugI[ v' ssunm(
v.IW,' c p*lSTymNvj;n;Oh;Np[it 66
a>yCyR vv/w rw" p[Iityu_* mud; yut*
sm;/;yeitktRVy' du"%en vssjR h 67
pupk c vm;n' tTpUjyTv; s r;`v"
p[;d;v,;ywv p[ITy; s rùnNdn" 68
tto deviWRsiht" srt' gomtImnu
dx;me/;n;je j;Qy;Ns nrgRl;n( 69
it Imh;.;rte a;r<ykpvR, psTy/k ixttmo?y;y" 275
Reference: Chapters 258 to 275 of the rayaka Parva.[Mbh 3, 258-275, : Nooten,
Barend A. Van: The Rmopkhyna and the Rmyaa [Engl.]. In: IT 8-9, 1980-
1981: Dr. Ludwik Sternbach commemoration volume ... 1981. - pp. 293-305.]
Brhmaa 848
Branch 28E: Itihsa Vihu Saharanma Stotram

Structure: Introduction, 1000 Names, and Conclusion.
Beginning:
I iv,ushn;mSto]m(
xuKl;Mbr/r' iv,u' xixv,| ctu.jRu m(
p[svdn' ?y;yet( svRivopx;Ntye 1
Vy;s' vsn;r' x_" p*]mkLmWm(
pr;xr;Tmj' vNde xukt;t' tpoin/m( 2
Vy;s;y iv,up;y Vy;sp;y iv,ve
nmo vw b[in/ye v;s;y nmo nm" 3
aivk;r;y xu;y inTy;y prm;Tmne
sdwkpp;y iv,ve svRj,ve 4
ySy Smr,m;]e, jNms's;rbN/n;t(
ivmuCyte nmStSmw iv,ve p[.iv,ve 5
aSy Iiv,oidRVyshn;mSto]mh;mN]Sy ) IvedVy;so .gv;n(
AiW" ) anup ( zNd" ) Imh;iv,u" prm;Tm; Im;r;y,o devt;
) amOt;'x U vo .;nurit bIjm( ) devknNdn" eit x_" )
v" =o.,o dev it prmo mN]" ) x.ONdk cit klkm(
) x;/Nv; gd;/r TyS]m( ) rq;p;,r=o>y it ne]m( )
i]s;m; s;mg" s;meit kvcm( ) a;nNd' pr'b[ ie t yoin" )
AtuSsudxRn" k;l it idGbN/" ) Iivp it ?y;nm( )
Imh;iv,upI[ TyqeR shn;mSto]p;# ivinyog"
?y;nm(
=IrodNvTp[dx e e xucm,ivlsTswkte m*_k;n;'
m;l;KlO;snSq" Sfi$km,in.wm*R_kit;" )
xu.rw[ .[rw d.[w privrctwmuR _pIyUWvWw"R
a;nNdI n" punIy;drnlngd;xp;,mRk u N d" 1
Brhmaa 849
Branch 28E: Itihsa Vihu Sahasranma Stotram

Ending:
;;r,o duith; pu<yo du"Svn;xn"
vIrh; r=," sNto jIvn" pyRviSqt" 99
anNtponNtI" jtmNyu.yR ;ph"
cturo g.Ir;Tm; ividxo Vy;idxo idx" 100
an;id.U.R vRu o l+mI" suvIro cr;d"
jnno jnjNm;id.IRmo .Impr;m" 101
a;/;rinlyo/;t; puph;s" p[j;gr"
?vRg" sTpq;c;r" p[;,d" p[,v" p," 102
p[m;,' p[;,inly" p[;,.Ot( p[;,jIvn"
tv' tvivdek;Tm; jNmmOTyujr;itg" 103
.U.vRu "SvStSt;r" sivt; p[ipt;mh"
yDo yDpityRJv; yD;o yDv;hn" 104
yD.ODDI yD.uGyDs;/n"
yD;NtDgumm;d Ev c 105
a;Tmyoin" Svy'j;to vw%;n" s;mg;yn"
devknNdn" ; =tIx" p;pn;xn" 106
x.ONdk c x;/Nv; gd;/r"
rq;p;,r=o>y" svRph[ r,;yu/" 107
vnm;lI gdI x; x c c nNdk
Im;;r;y,o iv,uv;Rsdu ve o.r=tu 108
nmoSTvnNt;y shmUtyR e shp;d;=ixrob;hve
shn;e puW;y x;te shkoi$yug/;r,e nm" 109
k;yen v;c; mnseN{ywv;R bu;Tmn; v; p[te" Sv.;v;t(
krom yt( skl' prSmw n;r;y,;yeit smpRy;m 110
Reference: Swami Vimalananda, Sri Vishnu Sahasranama Stotram, (Tirupparaitturai:

Sri Ramakrishna Tapovanam, 1978).
Brhmaa 850
Branch 28F: Itihsa Harivaha

Structure: 118 chapters, divided among three Parvas
Beginning:
n;r;y,' nmSTy nr' cwv nromm( )
x*nk v;c )
s*te sumhd;:y;n' .vt; prkitRtm( )
.;rt;n;' c sveWR ;' p;qRv;n;' tqwv c 1
dev;n;' d;nv;n;' c gN/voRrgr=s;m( )
dwTy;n;mq s;n;' guk;n;' tqwv c 2
aTyt;in km;R, ivm; /mR iny;" )
ivc]; kq;yog; jNm c;g[mnumm( 3
kqt' .vt; pu<y' pur;,' Xl+,y; gr; )
mn"k,Rs% u ' tNm;' p[I,;TymOts'mtm( 4
t] jNm k,;' vw Tvyo_' lomhWR,e )
n tu vO<yN/k;n;' vw tv;Np[bv[ Itu me 5
sUt v;c )
jnmejyen yTpO" ixyo Vy;sSy /Imt" )
teh' s'pv[ +y;m vO,In;' v'xm;idt" 6
uTveith;s' k;TenR .rt;n;' s .;rt" )
jnmejyo mh;p[;Do vwxp' ;ynmb[vIt( 7
mh;.;rtm;:y;n' bq| bivStrm(
kqt' .vt; ivp[ ivStre, my; utm( 8
t] xUr;" sm;:y;t; bhv" puWWR.;"
n;m." kmR.wv vO<yN/kmh;rq;" 9
teW;' km;Rvd;t;in Tvyo_;in ijom
t] t] sm;sen ivStre,vw c;..o 10
n c me tOirStIh kTyRm;ne pur;tne
Ek me mto r;ixvOR ,y" p;<@v;Stq; 11
Brhmaa 851
Branch 28F: Itihsa Harivaha

Ending:
n c ivrmit ivp[pjU n; c ivinvtRit yDxIln;t(
n c ivWyprr=,;utos* n c prghRit vpum;' c 41
iv/ivihtmxKymNyq; ih kt|u yiWrcNTytp;" pur;b[vITs"
it nrpitr;Tmv;'Std;s* tdnuivcNTy b.Uv vItmNyu" 42
d' mh;k;VymOWme hR ;Tmn" p#O,;' pUJytmo .ver"
p[m;yu" smv;Py dul.R ' l.et svRDfl' c kvlm( 43
xtto" kLmWivp[mo=,' p#d' muCyit kLmW;r"
tqwv k;m;iNviv/;NsmXnute sm;k;m cr;y nNdit 44
yq; ih pupp[.v' fl' &m;t" p[j;yNt pun p;dp;"
tq; mhiWRp.[ v; m; gr" p[v/RyNte tmOiW' p[vitRt;" 45
pu];npu]o l.te suvcRsyut" punivRNdit c;Tmn" iSqitm(
Vy;/' n c;oit cr' c bN/n' iy;' c pu<y;' l.te gu,;iNvt" 46
pitmupl.te c sTsu kNy; v,mupTe y xu.; munSe tu v;c"
jnyit c sut;Ngu,w pet;in[pju nmdRnvIyRx;ln 47
ivjyit vsu/;' c =]vOi/Rnmtul' l.te iWy' c
ivpulmip /n' l.e vwXy" sugitmy;Cz^v,; xU{j;it" 48
pur;,metrt' mh;Tmn;m/ITy bu' l.te c nwikm(
ivh;y du"%;in ivmu_s" s vItr;go ivcresu/' r;m( 49
Tyetd;:y;nmud;t' v" p[itSmrNto ijm<@leWu
Sqwy,Re j;ten pun" SmrNt" su%' .vNto ivcrNtu lokm( 50
it crtmd' mh;Tmn;mOiWtmtvIyRkmR,;m(
kqtmd' ih sm;sivStrw" ikmprmCzs ik b[vIm te 51
it Ihrv'xe a;dxorxttmo?y;y" 118
sm' .ivypvR ) sm;o hrv'x"
Reference: Vaidya, Parashuram Lakshman, The Harivaa, being the Khila or sup-
plement to the Mahbhrata, (Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1969).
Brhmaa 852
Branch 29A: Pura (01) Bhgavata Mahpura

Structure: Twelve Skandhas
Beginning:
Im;gvtmh;pur;,m( ) p[qm" SkN/" ) aq p[qmo?y;y"
jNm;Sy ytoNvy;idtrt;qeR v.D" Svr;$(
tene b[ d; y a;idkvye muNt yTsUry"
tejov;rmOd;' yq; ivinmyo y] i]sgoRmOW;
/;; Sven sd; inrStkhk sTy' pr' /Imih 1
/mR" p[oJZtktvo] prmo inmRTsr;,;' st;'
ve' v;Stvm] vStu xvd' t;p]yoNmUlnm(
Im;gvte mh;muinte ik v; prwrIr"
so v?yte] it." xuWU u .StT=,;t( 2
ingmkLptrogRlt' fl'
xukmu%;dmOt{vs'ytu m(
ipbt .;gvt' rsm;ly'
murho rsk; .uiv .;vuk;" 3
nwmWeinmW=e]e xy" x*nk;dy"
s]' Svg;Ry lok;y shsmm;st 4
t Ekd; tu muny" p[;tRtt;y"
sTt' sUtm;sIn' pp[Czrdm;dr;t( 5
AWy cu"
Tvy; %lu pur;,;in seith;s;in c;n`
a;:y;t;NyPy/It;in /mRx;S];, y;Nyut 6
y;in vedivd;' eo .gv;Nb;dr;y,"
aNye c muny" sUt pr;vrivdo ivdu" 7
veTq Tv' s*My tTsv| tvtStdnugh[ ;t(
b[yU "u G/Sy ixySy gurvo gumPyut 8
t] t];s;yumN.vt; yiintm(
pus' ;mek;Ntt" eySt" x'stumhRs 9
Brhmaa 853
Branch 29A: Pura (01) Bhgavata Mahpura

Ending:
t{s;mOttOSy n;Ny] Sy;{it" Kvct( 15
ing;n;' yq; g; dev;n;mCyuto yq;
vw,v;n;' yq; x'."u pur;,;n;md' tq; 16
=e];,;' cwv sveWR ;' yq; k;xI num;
tq; pur;,v[;t;n;' Im;gvt' ij;" 17
Im;gvt' pur;,mml' yw,v;n;' ip[y'
yiSmNp;rmh'Symekmml' D;n' pr' gIyte )
t] D;nivr;g._siht' nwkMyRm;ivt'
tCz<viNvp#iNvc;r,pro .KTy; ivmuCyer" 18
kSmw yen iv.;stoymtulo D;np[dIp" pur;
t{Up,e c n;rd;y munye ,;y t{Uip,;
yogIN{;y td;Tmn;q .gv{;t;y k;<yts(
tCz' ivml' ivxokmmOt' sTy' pr' /Imih 19
nmStSmw .gvte v;sudve ;y s;=,e
y d' py; kSmw Vy;cc=e mum=u ve 20
yogIN{;y nmStSmw xuk;y b[ip,e
s's;rspRd' yo iv,ur;tmmUmcu t( 21
.ve .ve yq; ._" p;dyoStv j;yte
tq; kv devxe n;qSTv' no yt" p[.o 22
n;mstRn' ySy svRp;p p[,;xnm(
p[,;mo du"%xmnSt' nm;m hr' prm( 23
it Im;gvte mh;pur;,e vwy;sKy;m;dxs;h;' p;rmh'Sy;'
s'iht;y;' ;dxSkN/e ]yodxo?y;y" 13
it ;dx" SkN/" sm;" )
Reference: Goswami, C.L., Srmad Bhgavata Mahpura with Sanskrit text and
English translation, 2 vols., (Gorkhapur: Gita Press, 1982).
Brhmaa 854
Branch 29A: Pura (02) Padma Pura

Structure: Seven Khaas
Beginning:
Ippur;,m( sOi%<@m( p[qmo?y;y" Iv,venm"
SvCz'c{' ;vd;t'krkrmkr=o.s'j;tfn'
b[od(.iU tp[s_vtR[ nymprw" sevt'vp[m:u yw"
k;r;l'teni].uvngu,;b[,;ipUt'
s'.og;.ogrMy'jlmxu.hr'p*kr' v"pun;tu 1
sUtmek;'tm;sIn'Vy;sxy'mh;mit"
lomhWR,n;m;v;g[vsm;htt( 2
AWI,;m;m;'St;tgTv;/m;RNsm;st"
pOCzt;'vStr;d(biU[ hyNm"utv;ns 3
vedVy;s;Nmy;pu]pur;,;Ny%l;nc
tv;:y;t;np[;;nmun>yovdvStr;t( 4
p[y;gemu nvywR yq;pO"Svy'p.[ "u
pOne c;nux;Stemnu yo/mRk;'=," 5
dexp' <u ym.IPs'tov.un;cihtwiW,;
sun;.'idVyp'csTyg'x.u vm' 6
an*pMymd'cvtRm;nmt'i{t;"
pOtoy;tnym;Tpd'p;[ PSyqytm( 7
gCzto/mRcSyy]nemvRxIyRte
pu<y"sdexom'tVyTyuv;cSvy'p.[ "u 8
KTv;cwvmOWINsv;RnXyTvmg;Tpun"
g'g;vtRsm;h;ronemyR]VyxIyRt 9
jredI`Rs]e,AWyonwmWetd;
t]gTv;tut;Nb[iU hpOCzto/mRsx ' y;n( 10
g[v;SttogTv;D;nvNmunpug' v;n(
a.gMyops'gO nmSTv;t;'jl 11
toWy;m;sme/;vIp[,p;tent;nOWIn(
Brhmaa 855
Branch 29A: Pura (02) Padma Pura

Ending:
Vy;s v;c-
yTk'cTktekmRmTyoR/m|kl*yuge 46
tdpRyNe mh;v,*._.;vsmNvt"
v,*smipRtk ' mRsvRmve ;=y'.vet( 47
Vy;sv;c-
ittekqt'sv|vO b' ;[ ,sm
yCzTv;._.;vennromo=mv;uy;t( 48
sUtv;c-
Ev'pb[ o/tStenjwmn" prm;Tmn;
y;yogrto.UTv;jg;mprm'pdm( 49
m'y;yogs;r'Vy;seno_mh;Tmn;
yep#'itjn;._y;<v'itcmum=u v" 50
tesvepR ;tkòRrbw R jNm;jRtrw p
vmu_;"prm;'mu _'l.'tne ;]s'xy" 51
yid'p#'TyetCzO<vNtcmum=u v"
l.'tte dev;xups[ ;d;Tkml;pte" 52
Xlok;|Xlokmekv ;Xlokp;dmq;pv;
nr"pi#Tv; uTv;cl.tev;'zt'flm( 53
l%Tv;le%yTv;v;y" x;S]mdmcRyte (
sv,upjU nSywvfl'p;[ oitm;nv" 54
dmitxygu' n"sOtV' y;svK];d&&crtrpur;,'pI[ itd'vw ,v;n;m(
crmmrvr;wvi| dt;'`me[ rRu ;re"skl.uvn.uR ," p[ItyeStu 55
it Ippur;,ey;yogs;r%<@Vy;sjwmns'v;deygu /mRnp,
pUvk
R p ru ;,m;h;TMyv,Rnn;mW@(vx ' ittmo?y;y" 26
Reference: Vyasa, Krsnadvaipayana, Padma Puranam, (Calcutta: More Pracya Sodha

Sanisthana, 1957).
Brhmaa 856
Branch 29A: Pura (03) Brahma Pura

Beginning:
b[pur;,m( p[qmo?y;y" t];d* nwmW;r<yv,Rnm(
ySm;TsvRmd' p[prct' m;y;jg;yte
yiSm'iStit y;it c;Ntsmye kLp;nukLpe pun"
y' ?y;Tv; muny" p[priht' ivNdNt mo=' /[vu '
t' vNde puWom;:ymml' inTy' iv.u' inlm( 1
y' ?y;yNt bu/;" sm;/smye xu' ivyTs'in.m(
inTy;nNdmy' p[smml' sveR r' ingu,R m(
Vy_;Vy_pr' p[priht' ?y;nwkgMy' iv.um(
t' s's;rivn;xhetmu jr' vNde hr' mu_dm( 2
sup<u ye nwmW;r<ye piv]e sumnohre
n;n;muinjn;k,Re n;n;pupopxo.te 3
srlw" k,Rk;rw pnsw/vR %;idrw"
a;m[jMbUkipTqw Nyg[o/wdvRe d;." 4
aTqw" p;rj;tw cNdn;gup;$lw"
bkl"w sp,wR pun' ;gwn;Rgkxrw" 5
x;lwSt;lwStm;lw n;rklSw tq;junR "w
aNyw b.vO=R w Mpk;w xo.te 6
n;n;p=g,;k,Re n;n;mOgg,wytRu e
n;n;jl;xyw" pu<ywdIR`Rk;wrl'te 7
b[;,w" =i]ywvXRw yw" xU{w ;Nyw j;it."
v;np[SqwghRO Sqw yit.b[R c;r." 8
s'pwgoRkl w vw svR] sml'te
yvgo/Umc,km;RWmuitle=u ." 9
cInk;wStq; me?yw" xSyw;Nyw xo.te
t] dIe tvhe ym;ne mh;m%e 10
yjt;' nwmWey;,;' sT]e ;dxv;iWRk
Brhmaa 857
Branch 29A: Pura (03) Brahma Pura

Ending:
vwXyw;nuidn' ivxukljw" xU{Sw tq; /;mRk"
otVy' iTvdmum' bfl' /m;RqmR o=p[dm( 35
/meR mit.Rvtu v" puWom;n;'
s k Ev prlokgtSy bN/u"
aq;R" S]y inpu,rw ip seVym;n;
nwv p[.;vmupy;Nt n c iSqrTvm( 36
/me,R r;Jy' l.te mnuy"
Svg| c /me,R nr" p[y;it
a;yu kit| c tp /m|
/me,R mo=' l.te mnuy" 37
/moR] m;t;iptr* nrSy
/mR" s%; c;] pre c lok
];t; c /mRiSTvh mo=d
/m;Rte n;iSt tu ikcdev 38
d' rhSy' e' c pur;,' veds'mtm(
n dey' dumtye n;iStk;y ivxeWt" 39
d' myo_' p[vr' pur;,'
p;p;ph' /mRivv/Rn' c
ut' .v" prm' rhSym(
a;D;py?v' munyo v[j;m 40
it Imh;pur;,e a;idb[;e romhWR,muins'v;de pur;,p[xs' n' n;m
W$(cTv;r'xd/kixttmo?y;y" 246
sm;mdm;idb[;;./' mh;pur;,m(
tTsd(b[ ;pR,mStu
Reference: Brahmamahpuram, (Delhi: Nag, 1985).

Brhmaa 858
Branch 29A: Pura (04) Vihu Pura

Structure: Six Khaas
Beginning:
iv,upru ;,m( ) p[qm" %<@" ) p[qmo?y;y" )
nmo .gvte v;sudve ;y )
jt' te pu<@rIk;= nmSte iv.;vn )
nmSteStu WIkx mh;puW pUvjR 1
pd=r b[ y r" pum;n( gu,oMmsOi%itk;ls'ly" )
p[/;nbu;idjgTp[psU" s noStu iv,umiR t.Uitmu_d" 2
p[,My iv,u' ivex' b[;dIn( p[,pTy c )
gu p[,My v+y;m pur;,' vedsMmtm( 3
ith;spur;,D' vedved;p;rgm( )
/mRx;S];idtvD' vixtny;Tmjm( 4
pr;xr' muinvr' tpUv;R kiym( )
mw]ye " prpp[Cz p[,pTy;.v; c 5
Tvo ih ved;?yynm/Itm%l' guro )
/mRx;S];, sVv;, ved;;in yq;mm( 6
TvTp[s;d;Nmuine m;mNye n;tmm( )
v+yNte svRx;S]eWu p[;yxo yeip iviW" 7
sohmCz;m /MmRD otu' Tvo yq; jgt(
b.Uv .Uy yq; mh;.;g .ivyit 8
yNmy jgd(b[ n( ytwtr;crm(
lInm;sIq; y] lymeyit y] c 9
yTp[m;,;in .Ut;in dev;dIn; sM.vm(
smu{pvRt;n;' c s'Sq;n tq; .uv" 10
sUYy;dIn; s'Sq;n' p[m;,' muinsm
dev;dIn;' tq; v'x;n( mnUn( mNvNtr;, c 11
kLp;n( kLpivkLp;' ctuygRu ivkLpt;n(
kLp;NtSy Svp yug/m;| Tx" 12
Brhmaa 859
Branch 29A: Pura (04) Vihu Pura

Ending:
yDwyDR ivdo yjNt stt' yDer' kMmR,o
y' y' b[my' pr;prmy' ?y;yNt c D;inn" )
y p[;Py n j;yte n m[yte no vRte hIyte
nwv;s c svTyit tt" ik v; hre" Uyt;m( 56
kVy' y" iptOp/OGv/t' hVy .u p[.du vRe Tve .gv;nn;idin/n"
Sv;h;Sv/;s'Dtm( )
yiSmn( b[, sVvRx_inlye y;n;in no m;inn;m(
in;yw p[.vNt hNt kluWe o]' s y;to hr" 57
n;NtoiSt ySy n c ySy smuvoiSt
vOnR ySy pr,;mivvRtSy )
n;p=y smupTw yivkLpvStu ySt' ntoiSm puWomm;mIxm( 58
tSywv yonug,u .uGb/wk Ev
xuoPyxu v mUiRiv.;g.ed"w )
D;n;iNvt" sklsviv.Uitk;;
tSmw ntoiSm puW;y sd;Vyy;y 59
D;np[viO inymeKymy;y pus' o
.ogp[d;np$ve i]gu,;Tmk;y )
aVy;t;y .v.;vnk;r,;y
vNde Svpm.v;y sd;jr;y 60
Vyom;inl;jl.Urcn;my;y xBd;id.ogivWyopny=m;y )
pus' " smStkr,wpk;rk;y Vy_;y sU+mivml;y sd; ntoiSm 61
it iviv/mjSy ySy p' p[itpr;Tmmy' sn;tnSy )
p[idxtu .gv;nxeWpus' ;' hrrpjNmjr;idk;' s sm( 62
sm;md' iv,upru ;,m( )
Reference: Wilson, H.H., The Viu Pura: A system of Hindu mythology and tra-
dition, 2 vols. (Delhi: Nag, 1980).
Brhmaa 860
Branch 29A: Pura (05) hiva Pura

Structure: Seven Sahits, and a total of 416 chapters
Beginning:
I ixvpur;, ) ivers'iht; )
a;Ntm'glmj;tsm;n.;vn;yRtmIxmjr;mrm;Tmdevm( )
p'c;nn' Mp[blp'civnodxIl's' .;vyemnsx'krmMbkxm(
/mR=]e e mh;=e]e g'g;k;lNds'gme
p[y;ge prme pu<ye b[lokSy vTmRin 1
muny" x'ixt;Tmn" sTyv[tpr;y,;"
mh*jso mh;.;g; mh;s]' ivteinre 2
t] s]' sm;k<yR Vy;sixyo mh;muin"
a;jg;m munIN{' sUt" p*r;,kom" 3
t' ; sUtm;y;'t' hiWRt; munyStd;
cets; sups[ en pUj;' cyR q;iv 4
tto ivnys'yu _;" p[ocu" s;'jly te
sups[ ; mh;Tmn" Stuit' Tv; yq;iv/ 5
romhWRn svRD .v;Nvw .;Gyg*rv;t(
pur;,iv;m%l;' Vy;s;Tp[TyqRmIyv;n( 6
tSm;d;YyR.tU ;n;' kq;n;' Tv' ih .;jnm(
r;n;mus;r;,;' r;k;r v;,Rv" 7
y .Ut' c .Vy' c y;NyStu vtRte
n Tvy;ividt' ikcT]Wu lokWu ivte 8
Tv' mivx;dSy dxRn;qRmh;gt"
kvNkmip n" eyo n vOq; g'tmu hRs 9
tv' ut' Sm n" sv| pUvmR ve xu.;xu.m(
n tOim/gCz;m" v,eCz; mumRu " 10
d;nImekmev;iSt otVy' sUt sNmte
t{hSymip b[iU h yid tenugh[ I .vet( 11
p[;e klyuge òre nr;" tu<yivvjRt;"
Brhmaa 861
Branch 29A: Pura (05) hiva Pura

Ending:
n lPyte c p;p*`w" pp]' yq;'.s; 36
yiSmNdexe vseTy' ixyogrto muin"
s*ip dexo .veTpUt" s pUt it ik pun" 37
tSm;Tsv| prTyJy tmNyic=,"
svRd"u %p[h;,;y ixvyog sm>yset( 38
EtiCzvpur;,;' ih sm;' ihtm;dr;t(
pi#tVy' otVy' c tqwv ih 39
n;iStk;y n v_Vym;y x#;y c
a._;y mhex tq; /mR?vj;y c 40
EtCTv; kv;r .veTp;p' ih .Sms;m(
a._o ._m;oit ._o ._sv.;k 41
pun" ute c s_mRu _" Sy; ute pun"
tSm;Tpun" punwv otVy ih mum=u ." 42
pcvO" p[ktRVy pur;,;Sy;Sy sy;
pr' fl smuiXy tTp[;oit n s'xy" 43
pur;tn; r;j;no ivp[; vwXy; sm;
sTvStd;vOTy;l.'t ixvdxnm( 44
oyTyq;ip yed' m;nvo ._tTpr
h .uKTv;%l;N.og;nte mu_' l.e s" 45
EtiCzvpur;,' ih ixvSy;itip[y' prm( )
.u_mu_p[d b[s'mt' ._vRnm( 46
EtiCzvpur;,Sy v_u" otu svRd; )
sm," ssut" s;b" x' krotu s xkr" 47
I ixvpur;, sm;'
Reference: chrya, Rma Sharma, riva Pura , (Mathura: Rashtriya Press,

1972).
Brhmaa 862
Branch 29A: Pura (06) Nrada Pura

Structure: Two main divisions and a total of 204 chapters.
Beginning:
In;rdIymh;pur;,m(
aq p[qmo?y;y"
Igu>yo nm" I g,ex;y nm"
nmo .gvte v;sudve ;y
vedVy;s;y nm"
vONde vONd;vn;sInmNdr;nNdmNdrm(
peN{' s;'{k;<y' pr;nNd' pr;Tprm( 1
b[v,umhex;:y; ySy;'x; loks;/k;"
tm;iddev' c{Up' vxu' prm' .je 2
x*nk;; mh;Tm;n AWyo b[v;idn"
nwmW;:ye mh;r<ye tpStepmu mRu =u v" 3
jteN{y; jt;h;r;" sNt" sTypr;m;"
yjNt" pry; .KTy; v,um;' sn;tnm( 4
anIy;R" svR/mRD; lok;nugh[ tTpr;"
nMmRm; nrh'k;r;" prSmn(rtm;ns;" 5
NyStk;m; vvOjn;" xm;idgu,s'ytu ;"
,;jnorIy;Ste j$l; b[c;r," 6
gO,Nt" prm' b[ jg=u"sm*js"
/mRx;S];qRtvD;Stepnu Rw mWk;nne 7
yDwyDR pit' kcJD;nwD;Rn;Tmk pre
kc pry; .KTy; n;r;y,mpUjyn( 8
Ekd; te mh;Tm;n" sm;j' cm;"
/m;Rqk R ;mmo=;,;mup;y;HD;tumCzv" 9
W@v'xitsh;, munIn;mUd?( vRrte s;m(
Brhmaa 863
Branch 29A: Pura (06) Nrada Pura

Ending:
yto v;co nvtRNte n mno y] s'vxet(
ti;d;Tmno p' pSy cd;Tmn" 52
ySy sTyty; sTy' jgdetik;xte
vc]p' vNde t' ngu,R ' tms" prm( 53
a;d* m?ye c;Pyjn;Nte cwk;=ro v.u"
v.;it n;n;pe, t' vNdeh nrnm( 54
nrn;TsmuTp' jgdetr;crm(
itTyPyeit v; ySm'StTsTy' D;nmym( 55
xv' xwv; vdNTyen' p[/;n' s;:yveidn"
yogn" puW' vp[;" kmR mIm;'sk; jn;" 56
v.u' vwxie Wk;; cCz_' x_cNtk;"
b[;itIy' tNde n;n;py;Spdm( 57
._.Rgvt" pus' ;' .gvd(r[ pU k;r,I
t;' lB?v; c;pr' l;.' ko v;Hzit vn; pxum( 58
.gvimu%; ye tu nr;" s's;r,o ij;"
teW;' mu_.Rv;$Vy; n;St sTsmNtr; 59
s;/v" smud;c;r;" svRlokiht;vh;"
dIn;nukMpno vp[;" p[p;St;ryNt ih 60
yUy' /Nytm; lok muny" s;/usMmt;"
yNmuv;Rsdu ve Sy kit| pLlvnUtn;m( 61
/NyoSMynughO ItoSm .vloRkmlm(
yTSm;rto hr" s;=;TsvRk;r,k;r,m( 62
it IbOh;rdIypur;,e bOhdup;:y;ne r.;ge mh;pur;,e
EtTpur;,v,;idflnp,' n;m xIittmo?y;y" 82
Reference: Nradya Mahpura, (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1984).

Brhmaa 864
Branch 29A: Pura (07) Agni Pura

Structure: 383 chapters and 11,457 verses
Beginning:
aipur;,m( p[qmo?y;y" g[Nq-p[St;vn; )
iy' srSvit' g*rI' g,ex' SkNdmIrm( )
b[;,' viimN{;dINv;sudve ' nm;Myhm( 1
nwimWe hirmIj;n; AWy" x*nk;dy" )
tIqRy;];p[sen Sv;gt' sUtmb[vu n( 2
AWy cu"
sUt Tv' pUijtoSm;i." s;r;Ts;r' vdSv n" )
yen ivD;nm;]e, sVvRDTw v' p[j;yte 3
sUt v;c
s;r;Ts;r;e ih .gv;n( iv,u" sg;Ridi.u" )
b[;hmiSm t' D;Tv; sVvRD;Tv' p[j;yte 4
e b[,I veidtVye xBdb[ pr' c yt( )
e ivevie dtVye ih it c;qvR,I uit" 5
ah' xu pwl;; gTv; vdirk;mm( )
Vy;s' nTv; pOvNt" soSm;n( s;rmq;b[vIt( 6
Vy;s v;c
xuk;w" ,u sUt Tv' vix#o m;' yq;b[vIt( )
b[s;r' ih pOCzNt' muini. pr;Tprm( 7
vis# v;c
wiv?y' b[; v+y;im ,u Vy;s;i%l;nugm( )
yq;im;| pur; p[;h muini.dwvR tw" sh 8
pur;,' prm;ey' b[iv;=r' prm( )
AGved;pr' b[ svRdve su%;vhm( 9
aino_' pur;,' yd;ey' b[siMmtm(
.ui_mui_p[d' idVy' p#t;' <vt;' nO,;m( 11
vis# v;c
Brhmaa 865
Branch 29A: Pura (07) Agni Pura

Ending:
ved;Nt' b[ivD;n' yogI ; Rirt" )
Sto]' pur;,m;h;TMy' iv; ;dx SmOt;" 383-62
AGved;;" pr; ] pr;iv;=r' pr' )
sp[p' inp[p' b[,o pmIirt' 383-63
d' pdxs;h' xtkoi$p[ivStr' )
devlok dwvtw pur,' p#te sd; 383-64
lok;n;' ihtk;men s'i=Pyod(gItmin; )
sv| b[ie t j;nI?v' muny" xonk;dy" 383-65
,uy;Cz^;vye;ip y" p#eTp;#yedip )
il%eLle%;pye;ip pUjyeTkIRyde ip 383-66
pur;,p;#kwv pUjyet( p[yto nOp" )
go.Uihr<yd;n;wvSR ];l;rtpR,"w 383-67
t' s'pJU y l.evw pur;,v,;t( fl' )
pur;,;Nte c vw kYy;RdvXy' ij.ojn' 383-68
inMmRl" p[;PtsVv;Rq"R skl" SvgRm;uy;t( )
xryN]' puStk;y sU]' vw p]sy' 383-69
pi$($k;bN/vS];id d;d( y" SvgRm;uy;t( )
yo d;d(b( h[ M( lokI Sy;t( puStk ySy vw gOhe 383-70
tSyoTp;t.y' n;iSt .ui_mui_mv;uy;t( )
yUy' Smrt c;ey' pur;,' pmwr'
sUto gt" pUijtStw" x*nk;; hir' yyu" 383-71
Ty;idMh;pur;,e a;eye a;eypur;,m;h;TMy' n;m
}yxITyi/ki]xttmo?y;y" )
sm;Ptm;ey' pur;,m(
Reference: Sharma, R.N., ed., The Agnimahpuram, (Delhi: Nag, 1985).

Brhmaa 866
Branch 29A: Pura (08) Mrkaeya Pura

Beginning:
m;k<@y pur;,' ) p[qmo?y;y" ) nmo .gvte v;sudve ;y )
yog..Rv.y;iRivn;xyoGym;s; vNdtmtIv iviv_cw" )
t" pun;tu hrp;dsrojyuGmm;iv.RvTmivlt.U.vRu "Sv" 1
p;y;t( s v" sklkLmW.edd="
=Irodk=f,.oginivmU;" )
;s;v/UtslloTk,k;kr;l"
sN/u" p[nTO ymv ySy kroit s;t( 2
n;r;y,' nmSTy nrwv nrom'
devI' srSvtI' Vy;s' tto jymudIryet(
tp"Sv;?y;yinrt' m;k<@y' mh;muin' )
Vy;sixyo mh;tej; jwmin" pYyRpCO zt 1
.gvn( .;rt;:y;n' Vy;seno_' mh;Tmn;
pU,mR Stmlw" xu.nw[ ;Rn;x;S]smuyw" 2
j;itxusm;yu_' s;/uxBdopxo.t' )
pUVvRp=o_s;Ntprin;smiNvt' 3
i]dx;n;' yq; iv,uipd;' b[;,o yq;
.UW,;n; sveWR ;' yq; cU@;m,vRr" 4
yq;yu/;n;' klxmN{y;,;' yq; mn"
tqeh sVvRx;S];,;' mh;.;rtmum' 5
a];qRvw /mR k;mo mo=; v<yRte
prSpr;nubN/; s;nubN/; te pOqk 6
/mRx;S]md' emqRx;S]md' pr'
k;mx;S]md' c;g[' mo=x;S]' tqom' 7
ctur;m/m;R,;m;c;riSqits;/n'
p[o_metNmh;.;g vedVy;sen /Imt; 8
tq; t;t t' t;senod;rkmR,;
Brhmaa 867
Branch 29A: Pura (08) Mrkaeya Pura

Ending:
si]'xd/k xttmo?y;y"
m;k<@y v;c
dmen r;D; Tyu_ iptu" x]u" pl;yt"
mTpt; t;psoNy tPyt;' in.Ry' mht(
pl;ynpr;n( ; iko_' dmen t;n( 1
m;k<@y v;c
EtTsVvRmpu ;:y;n' /MMy| Svg;RpvgRd'
y" ,oit p#;ip s' tSy smIiht' 2
a;/Vy;/jdu"%en kd;c;.yuJyte
b[hTy;idp;pe>yo muCyte n;] s'xy" 3
sNt" sujnm];, .vNt ihtbuy"
n;ry" s'.ivyNt dSyvo v; kd;cn 4
sdqoR m.ogI c du.R=nw ;RvsIdit
prd;rpr{Vyprih's;idikLbWw" 5
muCytenekdu"%e>yo inTywvorgom
AvOR " SmOit" x;Nt" I"puiStuirev c
inTy' tSy .veip[ y" ,oit kq;mm;' 6
m;k<@ypur;,metd%l' <vxoCy" pum;n(
yo v; sMygudIryet( rsmy' xoCyo n soip ij )
yogD;nivxussiht" Svg;RidlokPys*
x;w sur;id." prvOt" SvgeR sd; pUJyte 7
pur;,metCTv; c D;nivD;ns'ytu ' )
ivm;nvrm; SvgRlok mhIyte 8
it Im;k<@ypur;,' sm;' 137
Reference: Banerjea, K. M., The Mrcandeya Purna, (Calcutta: Bishop's College

Press, 1855).
Brhmaa 868
Branch 29A: Pura (09) Vrha Pura

Structure: 218 Chapters, a little more than 10,000 verses
Beginning:
v;r;hpur;,m( ) p[qmo?y;y" )
n;r;y,' nmSTy nrwv nromm( )
devI' srSvtIwv tto jymudIryet(
nmStSmw vr;h;y lIlyorte mhIm( )
%urm?ygto ySy me" %,%,;yte 1
d';^ g[,e ot; g*d/prvOt; pvRtiw nRg;."
s;k mOTp<@vTp[;GbOhdubpuW;nNtpe, yen )
soy' ks;sur;rmRru nrkdx;Sy;NtTsvRsS' q"
,o iv,u" surx e o nudtu mm rpUn;iddevo vr;h" 2
sUt v;c
yiSmn( k;le =it" pUv| kLPlv;r;hip,; )
t; iv.un; xKTy; pp[Cz prmerm( 3
/r<yuv;c
kLpe kLpe .v;nev m;' smurit p[.o )
n c;h' ved te mUitRm;idsgeWR u kxv 4
vedWe u cwv neWu mTSyo .UTv; rs;tle )
p[ivXy t;nqoTy b[,e dv;ns 5
aNyTsur;surmte Tv' smu{Sy mNqne
/Otv;ns k*Mye,R mNdr' m/usdU n 6
punvRr;hpe, a;gCzNtI' rs;tlm(
h;rwkd',e^ .gvNvw mh;,Rv;t( 7
aNyr<ykixpuvrR d;nen dipRt"
a;b;/m;n" pOqvI' s Tvy; ivinp;itt" 8
puninR"=i]y; dev Tvy; c;ip pur; t;
j;mden r;me, Tvy; .UTv; sTp[.o 9
pun r;v,o r=" =ipt' =;]tejs;
Brhmaa 869
Branch 29A: Pura (09) Vrha Pura

Ending:
kiplSy;ip mihm; tq; gov/RnSy c 38
tq; a;:y;yk;yu_' iv;Nte tt" prm(
gok,RSy c m;h;TMy' srSvTy;Stqwv c 39
ymunodmihm; k;lrsmuv"
godSy mihm; x;p" x;MbSy vw tq; 40
m/ukp[itm;y; Sq;pn' s'pk [ iRtm(
xwl;c;RSq;pn' c;ip mO<my;c;RiSqitStq; 41
t;m[;c;RSq;pn' c;ip k;'Sy;c;RSq;pn' tq;
r*Py;c;RSq;pn' c;q s*v,Rpi[ tm;iSqit" 42
;oTpiStt" p[o_' ip<@ s'kLp Ev c
ip<@oTpiStt" p[o_; iptOyDivin,Ry" 43
m/upkd;nfl' s's;rcv,Rnm(
dutkmRkr,' su%v,Rnmev c 44
t;NtdUtkqn' y;tn;pmev c
v,Rn' nrk;,;' c ikr;,;' c v,Rnm( 45
tq; kmRivp;k y;x' kmR t;xm(
p;pkmRSy kqn' dUtp[We ,kmR c 46
xu.;xu.Sy kqn' xu.kmRflodym(
lo.n' puWSy;ip inmer;:y;nmtm( 47
p[bo/nIkq;' idVy;' gok,Rxe smuv;m( )
nNdno vrd;ne c jlexxwlyoStq; 48
rSy mihm; Ev' vO;;Ntrs'gh[ " )
EtCTv;uy;NmyoR vr;hv,;Tflm( 49
Tynum,k; n;m a;dx;/kixttmo?y;y" )
Reference: Bhattacharya, Ahibhushan, tr., The Varaha Purana: with English transla-
tion (Varanasi: All-India Kashiraj Trust, 1981).
Brhmaa 870
Branch 29A: Pura (10) Liga Pura

Structure: PrvaArdha and an Uttara Ardha, with 108 and 55 chapters respectively
Beginning:
lpur;,m(
Ig,ex;y nm"
nm" xv;y
nmo {;y hrye b[,e prm;Tmne
p[/;npuWex;y sgRiSqTy'tk;r,e 1
n;rdo>yCyR xwlx e e x'kr' s'gmere
ihr<yg.eR SvlIRne ivmu_ mh;lye 2
r*{e gop[=k cwv e p;xupte tq;
ivere c kd;re tq; gom; yuk re 3
ihr<yg.eR d'{xe e x;Nye c i]ivpe
xu re yq;Ny;y' nwmW' p[yy* muin" 4
nwmWey;Std; ; n;rd' m; ns;"
sm>yCy;sn' tSmw toGy' smkLpyn( 5
soip o muinvrwdR ;' .eje td;snm(
s'pJU ym;no muin." su%;sIno vr;sne 6
c kq;' ivc];q;| l'gm;h;TMym;t;m(
EtSmev k;le tu sUt" p*r;,k" Svym( 7
jg;m nwmW' /Im;n( p[,;m;q| tpiSvn;m(
tSmw s;m c pUj;' c yq;vire td; 8
nwmWey;Stu ixy;y ,wp;ynSy tu
aq teW;' pur;,Sy xuWU ; smpt 9
; tmitivSt' iv;'s' romhWR,m(
apOCz tt" sUtmOiW' sveR tpo/n;" 10
pur;,s'iht;' pu<y;' l'gm;h;TMys'ytu ;m(
nwmWey; cu"
Tvy; sUt mh;bue ,wp;yno muin" 11
Brhmaa 871
Branch 29A: Pura (10) Liga Pura

Ending:
aq te muny" sveR nwmWey;" sm;iht;" 37
p[,me du vRe mIx;n' p[Iitk$iktTvc"
x;%;' p*r;,kmev' Tvwk;dixk;' p[."u 38
b[; Svy'..U gR v;ind' vcnmb[vIt(
lwg' m;'tm%l' y" p#Cz,yu ;dip 39
ije>y" ;vye;ip s y;it prm;' gitm(
tps; cwv yDen d;nen;?yynen c 40
y; gitStSy ivpul; x;S]iv; c vwidk
kmR,; c;ip me, kvl' ivy;ip v; 41
invOi;Sy ivp[Sy .ve_ x;tI
my n;r;y,e deve ; c;Stu mh;Tmn" 42
v'xSy c;=y; iv; c;p[m;d svRt"
Ty;D; b[,StSm;Sy sv| mh;Tmn" 43
AWy" p[ocu"
AWe" sUtSy c;Sm;kmetWe ;mip c;Sy c
n;rdSy c y; sStIqRy;];StSy c 44
p[Iit ivpul; ySm;dSm;k romhWR, 45
s; sd;Stu ivp;=p[s;d;u sm'tt"
Evmu_Wu ivp[We u n;rdo .gv;nip 46
kr;>y;' sux.u ;g[;>y;' sUt' pSpxRv;'STvc )
SvSTyStu sUt .{' te mh;deve vOW?vje 47
; tv;Stu c;Sm;k nmStSmw ixv;y c 48
it I lmh;pur;,e r.;ge p'cp'c;xmo?y;y" sm;" 55
sm;' cwtLlwg' or;/Rm( ) I.v;nIx'kr;pR,mStu ) sm;oy' g[Nq"
Reference: Shastri, J.L., Ed., Linga Purna of Sage Ka Dvaipyana Vysa, (Delhi,
Brhmaa 872
Branch 29A: Pura (11) Brahma Vaivarta Pura

Structure: Four Khaas
Beginning:
Imd(p ;ynmuinp[,It' b[vwvtRpru ;,m( ) t];idm' b[%<@m( )
aq p[qmo?y;y" )
g,exb[x e surx
e xeW;" sur; sveR mnvo munIN{;"
srSvtIIgrj;idk; y' nmNt deVy" p[,m;m t' iv.um( 1
SqUl;StnUivRd/t' i]gu,' ivr;j' iv;in lomivxreWu mh;Ntm;m( )
sOuNmu%" Svkly;ip ssjR sU+m' inTy' smeTy id yStmj'
.j;m 2
?y;yNte ?y;nin;" surnrmnvo yogno yog!;"
sNt" Sveip sNt' kitkitjin.y| n pXyNt tPTv; )
?y;ye Sv'Cz;my' t' i]gu,prmho inivRk;r' inrIh'
.KTy; ?y;nwkhetoinRpmcrXy;mp' d/;nm( 3
vNde ,' gu,;tIt' pr' b[;Cyut' yt" )
a;ivbR.vU "u p[itb[iv,uixv;dy" 4
nmo .gvte v;sudve ;y )
devI' srSvtI' Vy;s' tto jymudIryet( 1
amOtprmpUv| .;rtIk;m/en'u uitg,tvTso Vy;sdevo dudoh )
aitcrpur;,' b[vwvtRmte Tpbt ipbt muG/; duG/m=Yymm( 2
.;rte nwmW;r<ye AWy" x*nk;dy" )
inTy;' nwmik' Tv; iy;mUW"u kx;sne 3
EtiSmNtre s*itm;gCzNt' yCzy;
p[,t' suivnIt' t' ivloKy ddur;snm( 4
t' s'pJU y;itq' .KTy; x*nko muinpug' v"
pp[Cz kxl' x;Nt' x;Nt" p*r;,k mud; 5
vTm;Ry;sivinmRu _' vsNt' suiSqr;sne
siSmt' svRtvD' pur;,;n;' pur;,ivt( 6
Brhmaa 873
Branch 29A: Pura (11) Brahma Vaivarta Pura

Ending of Khaa 3:
p;vRtIixvs;'in?ye su%' tSq* g,er" 40
d' g,pte" %<@ y" ,oit sm;iht"
s r;jsUyyDSy flm;oit intm( 41
apu]o l.te pu]' Ig,exp[s;dt"
/Ir' vIr' c /inn' gu,n' crjIivnm( 42
yxiSvn' pui],' c iv;'s' sukvIrm(
jteN{y;,;' p[vr' d;t;r' svRsp' d;m( 43
suxIl' c sd;c;r' p[xS' y' vw,v' l.et(
aih'sk dy;lu' c tvD;nivx;rdm( 44
.KTy; g,ex' s'pJU y vS];l'k;rcNdnw"
uTv; g,pte" %<@ mh;vN?y; p[syU te 45
mOtvTs; k;kvN?y; b[Npu]' l.ed/( vu[ m(
adUydUW,pr; xu; cwv l.eTsutm( 46
spU,| b[vwvt| uTv; yLl.te flm(
tTfl' l.te mTyR" uTved' %<@mumm( 47
v;Hz;' Tv; tu mns ,oit prm;iSqt"
tSmw dd;it sveR ' xUreo g,er" 48
uTv; g,pte" %<@ ivn;x;y yt" )
Sv,RyDopvIt' c etCz]' c m;Lykm( 49
p[dIyte v;ck;y SviStk itLlk ;n( )
prpKvfl;Nyev dexklov;in c 50
it Ib[vwvteR mh;pur;,e g,pit%<@ n;rdn;r;y,s'v;de
prxur;m;gmgnwtT%<@v,flv,Rn' n;m W$(cTv;r'xo?y;y" 46
sm;md' Ib[vwvtRpru ;,Sy tOtIy' mh;g,pit%<@m(
Reference: Jha, Taria, Brahmavaivarta Puram, (Prayga: Hind Shitya
Sammelana, 1981).
Brhmaa 874
Branch 29A: Pura (12) Bhavihya Pura

Structure: 3 Main Divisions
Beginning:
.ivymh;pur;,m( ) b[;pvR ) aq p[qmo?y;y" )
devI' srSvtI' cwv tto jymudIryet( 1
jyit pr;xrsUn"u sTyvtIdynNdno Vy;s" )
ySy;Sykmlglt' v;ymmOt' jgTpbit 2
mUkroit v;c;l' p' lyte grm( )
yTp; tmh' vNde prm;nNdm;/vm( 3
p;r;xyRvc" srojmml' gIt;qRgN/oTk$'
n;n;:y;nkksr' hrkq;sMbo/n;bo/tm( )
lok snW$(pdwrhrh" pepIym;n' mud;
.Uy;;rtpj' klmlp[?v's n" eyse 4
yo goxt' knkmy' dd;it ivp[;y vedivduWe c but;y )
pu<y;' .ivysukq;' ,uy;Tsmg[;' pu<y' sm' .vit tSy c tSy cwv 5
Tv; pur;,;in pr;xr;Tmj" sv;R<ynek;in su%;vh;in )
t];Tms*:y;y .ivy/m;Rn( kl* yuge .;iv lle% svRm( 6
t];ip svRiWRvrp[m:u yw" pr;xr;wmiuR n." p[,It;n( )
SmOTyu_/m;Rgms'iht;q;Rn( Vy;s" sm;s;dvdivym( 7
aLp;yuWo lokjn;NsmI+y iv;ivhIn;NpxuvTsuce ;n(
teW;' su%;q| p[itbo/n;y Vy;s" pur;,' p[qt' ck;r 8
jyit .uvndIpo .;Skro lokk;;
jyit c ixitdeh" x;/Nv; mur;r"
jyit c xixm*lI {n;m;./eyo
jyit c s tu devo .;num;'].;nu" 1
y;vOt' tu r;j;n' xt;nIk mh;blm(
a.jGmumhR ;Tm;n" sveR {' mhWRy" 2
.Ogru i]vRs pulSTy" pulh" tu"
Brhmaa 875
Branch 29A: Pura (12) Bhavihya Pura

Ending:
s c h'so hr" s;=;CztsUysR mp[."
xu p[;dp[m% u ;NStejs; t;pyyit 30
td; pr;jt; dwTy;STyKTv; g;' du"%t; .Oxm(
ivtle c gmyNt mh;devne r=t;" 31
punSte skl; dev; in.Ry; inp{v;"
vwvSvtSy tny' c;.We+yNt .Upde 32
idVyvWRxt;yu s +v;k.iR vyit
vW;R,;' c p[m;,en nO,;m;yutuXxtm( 33
it te kqt' sv| yTpOoh' mno Tvy;
ctuygRu ;n;' crt' nOp;,;' c pOqk pOqk 34
ctup;d; ih /mRSy D;n' ?y;n' xmo dm"
a;TmD;n' s vw D;n' ?y;nm?y;TmcNtnm(
mn" iSqrTv' c xmo dmiSTvN{ying[h" 35
ctul=R ;Bdk;Nyev ;i]'x shkm(
tTsy; ih /mRSy p;dwk" p[kitRt" 36
p[; m?y;s;y;' i]sN?y' c .veTsd; )
Ekkn pd; tSy ivr;jo .uiv vtRte 37
yd; /moR .ve Std;yuvw vRte )
sXloksh;, %<@iSmNkqt;in ih
ator%<@ ih v,Ry;m mno ,u 38
it I.ivye mh;pur;,e p[itsgRpvR, ctuygRu %<@;prpy;Rye
klyugIyeith;ssmuyv,Rn' n;m Wi@vx ' o?y;y" 26
it I.ivye mh;pur;,e tOtIy' p[itsgRpvRctuygRu %<@;prpy;Ry'
sm;m( 3
Reference: Sharma, R.N., The Bhaviya Mahpuram, (Delhi: NAG, 1984).

Brhmaa 876
Branch 29A: Pura (13) Vmana Pura

Structure: Prva Bhga with 6,000 verses in 69 chapters
Beginning:
aq Iv;mnpur;,m( )
devI' srSvtI' Vy;s' tto jymudIryet(
]wloKyr;Jym;=Py blerN{;y yo dd* )
I/r;y nmStSmw zv;mnip,e 1
pulSTymOiWm;sInm;me v;Gvd;' vrm( )
n;rd" prpp[Cz pur;,' v;mn;ym( 2
kq' .gvt; b[n( iv,un; p[.iv,un; )
v;mnTv' /Ot' pUv| tNmm;c+v pOCzt" 3
kq' c vw,vo .UTv; p[;do dwTysm" )
i]dxwyyRu /u e s;/Rm] me s'xyo mh;n( 4
Uyte c ije d=Sy duiht; stI )
x'krSy ip[y; .;y;R b.Uv vrv,RnI 5
ikmq| s; prTyJy SvxrIr' vr;nn; )
j;t; ihmvto gehe grIN{Sy mh;Tmn" 6
pun devdevSy pITvmgmCz.; )
EtNme s'xy' ziN/ svRivv' mtos me 7
tIq;Rn;' cwv m;h;TMy' d;n;n;' cwv sm
v[t;n;' iviv/;n;' c iv/m;c+v me ij 8
Evmu_o n;rden pulSTyo muinsm"
p[ov;c vdt;' eo n;rd' tpso in/m( 9
pulSTy v;c
pur;,' v;mn' v+ye m;%lm;idt"
av/;n' iSqr' Tv; ,uv muinsm 10
pur; hwmvtI devI mNdrSq' mherm(
v;c vcn' ; g[Imk;lmupiSqtm( 11
Brhmaa 877
Branch 29A: Pura (13) Vmana Pura

Ending:
kok;mu%e yTp[vdNt ivp[;" p[y;gm;s; c m;`m;se 6
s tTfl' p[;Py c v;mnSy s'ktRyn( n;Nymn;" pd' ih
gCzNmy; n;rd te co_' y{;jsUySy fl' p[yCzt( 7
yd( .Umlok surlokl>ye mhTsu%' p[;Py nr" smg[m(
p[;oit c;Sy v,;NmhWeR s*];m,en;RiSt c s'xyo me 8
rSy d;nSy c yTfl' .veTsUySR y ceNdog[hR ,e c r;ho"
aSy d;nen fl' yqo_' bu.u =te ivp[vre c s;k 9
du.R=s'pI@tpu].;yeR D;t* sd; poW,tTpre c
dev;ivp[iWRrte c ip]o" sute tq; .[;tr Jyek c
de fl' tt( p[vdNt dev;" s tt( fl' l.te c;Sy p;#;t( 10
ctudx R ' v;mnm;rg[' ute c ySy;`cy; n;xm(
p[y;Nt n;STy] c s'xyo me mh;Nt p;p;Nyip n;rd;xu 11
p;#;Ts'v,;ip[ ;v,;dip kSyct(
svRp;p;in nXyNt v;mnSy sd; mune 12
d' rhSy' prm' tvo_' n v;Cymetr._vjRte
ijSy inNd;rithInd=,e shetvu ;Ky;vOtp;psve 13
nmo nm" k;r,v;mn;y inTy' yo vdeyt' ij"
tSy iv,u" pd' mo=' dd;it surpUjt" 14
v;ck;y p[d;tVy' go.USv,Riv.UW,m( )
ivx;#' n ktRVy' kvnR ( v,n;xkm( 15
i]s'?y' c p#n( <vn( svRp;pp[,;xnm( )
asUy;riht' ivp[ svRsMpTp[d;ykm( 16
it Iv;mnpur;,e Ekonsittmo?y;y" 69
it Iv;mnpur;,' sm;m(
Reference: Gupta, Anand Swarup, The Vmana Pura, (Varanasi: All-India

Kashiraj Trust, 1967).
Brhmaa 878
Branch 29A: Pura (14A) Brahma Pura

Structure: Three Main Divisions, with a total of 156 chapters.
Beginning:
Ig,ex;y nm" ) IsrSvTyw nm" ) Ir;mcN{;y nm" ) aq
b[;<@mh;pur;,' pUv.R ;gp[;rM." )
nmonm" =ye sO* iSqt* svmy;y v; )
nmo rjStm"svi]p;y Svy'.vu e 1
jt' .gvt; ten hr,; lok/;r,; )
ajen ivpe, ingu,R ne gu,;Tmn; 2
b[;,' lokk;;r' svRDmpr;jtm( )
p[.'u .Ut.ivySy s;Mp[tSy c sTpitm( 3
D;nmp[itm' tSy vwr;Gy' c jgTpte" )
EeYy| cwv /mR s" seVy' ctuym( 4
m;rSy vw .;v;Ty' sdsd;Tmk;n( )
av'xk" punSt;Nvw iy;.;v;qRmIr" 5
lokLloktvDo yogm;Sq;y yogivt( )
asOjTsvR.tU ;in Sq;vr;, cr;, c 6
tmh' ivkm;R,' sTpit' loks;=,m( )
pur;,;:y;njD;sugCR z;m xr,' iv.um( 7
pur;,' loktv;qRm%l' veds'mtm(
p[xx's s .gv;n( vs;y p[j;pit" 8
tvD;n;mOt' pu<y' vso .gv;nOiW"
p*]m?y;py;m;s x_" pu]' pr;xrm( 9
pr;xr .gv;n( j;tUk<yRmiO W' pur;
tm?y;iptv;NdVy' pur;,' veds'mtm( 10
a/gMy pur;,' tu j;tUk<yoR ivxeWivt(
wp;yn;y p[dd* pr' b[ sn;tnm( 11
wp;ynStt" p[It" ixye>y" p[dd* vxI
loktviv/;n;q| p'c>y" prm;tm( 12
Brhmaa 879
Branch 29A: Pura (14A) Brahma Pura

Ending:
a,; jynI p;q; sveR rI mt;
k*lnIit smu_;in t;s;' n;m;in sUr." 41
crI' Nyse smPyR Vy;Py vmR,
id i]ko,' s'.;Vy id=u p[;g;idt" m;t( 42
tihivRseIm;n;yu/;n;' ctuym(
NysedGNy;idko,eWu m?ye pI#ctuym( 43
m?yvO' NysTv; c inTy;Wo@xk Nyset(
k;merI tq; inTy; inTy; c .gm;lnI 44
inTyKl; tq; inTy; inTy; .ei<@nI mt;
viv;sink; inTy; mh;vj[e rI tq; 45
inTy; c dUtI inTy; c Tvrt; tu tt" prm(
klsuNdrk; inTy; kLy; inTy; tt" prm( 46
inTy; nIlpt;k; c inTy; tu ivjy; pr;
ttStu ml; cwv inTypUv;R p[c+yte 47
p[.;m;link; inTy; c]; inTy; tqwv c )
Et;S]ko,;Ntre, p;dto id ivNyset( 48
inTy; p[moidnI cwv inTy; i]pursuNdrI )
tNm?ye ivNysedve Im%<@jgd;Tmk;m( 49
crI' id NySy Tv; c smut m( )
p[dXyR mu{;' yoNy;:y;' sv;RnNdmnu' jpet( 150
Ty;TmnStu cSy cdevI .ivyit 151
it Ib[;'@mh;pur;,e r.;ge hyg[Iv;gSTys'v;de lltop;:y;ne
ctuTv;r'xo?y;y" 44 sm;' lltop;:y;nm( )
sm;md' b[;<@mh;pur;,m(
Reference: str, Jagada, r Vysa Mahariprokta Brahmapuram, (Delhi:
Brhmaa 880
Branch 29A: Pura (14B) Vyu Pura

Structure: Two divisions and a total of 111 chapters.
Beginning:
v;yuph;pur;,m( ) Ig,ex;y nm" )
jyit pr;xrsUn"u sTyvtIdynNdno Vy;s" )
ySy;Sykmlglt' v;ymmOt' jgTpbit
p[pe devmIx;n' x;t' /[vu mVyym( )
mh;dev' mh;Tm;n' svRSy jgt" pitm( 1
b[;,' lokk;;r' svRDmpr;jtm( )
p[.'u .Ut.ivySy s;Mp[tSy c sTpitm( 2
D;nmp[itm' ySy vwr;Gy' c jgTpte" )
EeyRvw /mR shsctuy" 3
y m;n( pXyte .;v;Ty' sdsd;Tmk;n( )
a;ivxNt punSt' vw iy;.;v;qRmIrm( 4
lokLloktvDo yogm;Sq;y tvivt( )
asOjt( svR.tU ;in Sq;vr;, cr;, c 5
tmj' ivkm;R,' cTpit' loks;=,m( )
pur;,; :y;njD;suvjR[ ;m xr,' p[.mu ( 6
b[v;yumheN{e>yo nmSTy sm;iht" )
AWI,; vr;y vs;y mh;Tmne 7
tP]e c;ityxse j;tUk,;Ry cWRye
vs;y c xucye ,wp;yn;y c 8
pur;,' sMp[v+y;m b[o_' vedsMmtm(
/m;RqNR y;ys'yu _r;gmw" suiv.UiWtm( 9
asIm,e iv;Nte r;jNyenupmiTviW
p[x;stIm;' /me,R .Um' .Umpsme 10
AWy" s'ixt;Tm;n" sTyv[tpr;y,;"
Brhmaa 881
Branch 29A: Pura (14B) Vyu Pura

Ending:
gy;y; vOWoTsg;RT]" sklmuret( 70
y] t] iSqt; dev; AWyoip jteN{y;"
a;' gd;/r' ?y;Hz^;ip<@;idd;nt" 71
kl;n;' xtmuT y b[lok nyet( iptn(
gy; gyo gy; idTyo g;y]I c gd;/r" 72
gy; gy;surwv W@gy; mu_d;yk;"
gy;:y;nmd' pu<y' y" p#Tstt' nr" 73
,uy;Cz^y; yStu s y;it prm;' gitm(
p;#ye; gy;:y;n' ivp[>e y" pu<yr" 74
gy;;' t' ten t' ten suintm(
gy;y; mihm;n >yse" sm;iht" 75
tene ' r;jsUyne ame/ne n;rd
l%e; le%ye;ip pUjye;ip puStkm( 76
tSy gehe iSqr; l+mI" sups[ ; .ivyit
p;:y;nmd' pu<y' gOhe itit puStk;m( 77
sp;Rc*rjint' .y' t] n ivte
;k;le p#Stu gy;m;h;TMymumm( 78
iv/hInNtu tTsv| ipt,;Ntu gy;smm(
y;in tIq;Rin ]wloKye t;in ;in t] vw
yen D;t' gy;:y;n' ut' v; pi#t' mune 79sUt v;c ) snTkm;ro
muinpuv;y pu<y;' kq;;q inve .KTy; ) Svm;m' pu<yvnw pet'
ivsOJy s'gItgu jg;m 80 it Imh;pur;,e v;yupo[ _ gy;mh;TMy'
n;m p;xmo?y;y" 50 sm;md' v;yupru ;,m( )
Discussion: Vyu Pura is a variant of Brahma Pra.
Reference: The Vyumahpuram, (Delhi: Nag, 1983).

Brhmaa 882
Branch 29A: Pura (15) Skanda Pura

Structure: 94,000 verses, in seven Khaas
Beginning:
aq ISk;Nde mh;pur;,e p[qm' m;her%<@ p[;r>yte )
Ig,ex;y nm" ) nmo .gvte v;sudve ;y )
Vy;s v;c
ySy;Dy; jgT;ivr'c" p;lko hr" )
s'ht;R k;l{;:yo nmStSmw ipn;ikne 1
tIq;Rn;mum tIq| =e];,;' =e]mumm( )
t]wv nwmp;r<ye x*nk;;Stpo/n;" )
dI`Rs]' p[kv t| " si]," kmRcte s" 2
teW;' s'dxRn*TsuKy;d;gto ih mh; tp;" )
Vy;sixyo mh;p[;Do lomxon;m n;mt" 3
t];gt' te dxumnuR yo dI`Rsi]," )
SquygRu pTsveR s;~yRhSt;" smuTsuk;" 4
dv;~yRp;' sTTy munyo vItkLmW;" )
t' pp[CzmhR ;.;g;" ixv/m| sivStrm( 5
AWy cu" )
kqySv mh;p[;D devdevSy xUln" )
mihm;n' mh;.;g ?y;n;cRnsmiNvtm( 6
s'm;jRne ik fl' Sy;q; r'g;vlIWu c )
p[d;ne dpR,Sy;q tq; vw c;mrSy c 7
p[d;ne c ivt;nSy tq; /;r;gOhSy c
dIpd;ne ik fl' Sy;TpUj;y;' ik fl' l.et( 9
k;ink;inc pu<y;in kQyt;' ixvpUjne
ith;spur;,;in ved;?yynmev c 10
ixvSy;g[e p[kv R Nt k;ryNTyqv; nr;"
Brhmaa 883
Branch 29A: Pura (15) Skanda Pura

Ending:
p;p' p[xmm;y;it svRtIqRfl' l.et( 20
amOtne odrSqen m[yNte svRdve t;"
k<#iSqtivWe,;ip yo jIvit s p;tu v" 21
Vy;s v;c
TyuKTvoprte sUte x*nk;idmhWRy"
s'pJU y iv/vTsUt' p[xSy;q;>ynNdyn( 22
AWy cu"
kqto .vt; sgR" p[itsgRStqwv c
v'x;nuvx ' crt' pur;,;n;mnum" 23
mNvNtrp[m;,' c b[;<@Sy c ivStr"
JyoitSvp' c yq;vdnuv,Rtm( 24
/Ny;" Sm tTy;" Sm vy' tv mu%;Mbuj;t(
Sk;Nd' mh;pur;,' ih uTv; sut;ithiWRt;" 25
vy' mhWRyo ivp[;" p[do tv;ixW"
Vy;sixy mh;p[;D cr' jIv su%I .v 26
it dv;ixWStSmw dv; v;soiv.UW,m( )
ivsOJy lomx' sUt' y(km;R<yq;crn( 27
it ISk;Nde mh;pur;, Ek;xIits;h;' s'iht;y;' sm' p[.;s%<@
ctuqRe ;rk;m;h;TMye Sk;Ndmh;pur;,v,p#nPlStkp[d;np*r;,k-
Vy;spUjnm;h;TMyv,RnpUvk R smStSk;Ndmh;pur;,g[Nqsm;up-
s'h;rmUtsTk;rvO;;Ntv,Rnn' ;m ctuTv;r'xmo?y;y" 44
it ISk;Nde mh;pur;,e sme p[.;s%<@ ctuq| ;rk;m;h;TMy'
sMpU,mR ( ) 7 - 4 )
it ISk;Nde mh;pur;,e sm' p[.;s%<@ sMpU,mR ( )
Reference: Tagare, G.V., The Skanda-Pura, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1992).

Brhmaa 884
Branch 29A: Pura (16) Garua Pura

Structure: Two Main Divisions, a total of 311 chapters, and about 8,000 verses.
Beginning:
I,wp;ynVy;smh;muinp[,It' Ig@mh;pur;,m( ) pUv;RmR ( )
p[qmo?y;y" )
ajmjrmnNt' D;np' mh;Nt' ixvmmlmn;id' .Utdeh;idhInm( )
sklkr,hIn' svR.tU iSqt' t' hrmmlmm;y' svRg' vNd Ekm( 1
nmSy;m hr' {' b[;, g,;/pm( )
devI' srSvtIwv mnov;mR." sd; 2
sUt' p*r;,k x;Nt' svRx;S]ivx;rdm( )
iv,u._' mh;Tm;n' nwmW;r<ym;gtm( 3
tIqRy;];p[sn piv' xu.;sne )
?y;yNt' iv,umn`' tm>yCy;Stuvn( kivm( 4
x*nk;; mh;.;g; nwmWIy;Stpo/n;" )
munyo rivs;x;" x;Nt; yDpr;y,;" 5
AWy cu" )
sUt j;n;s sv| Tv' pOCz;mSTv;mto vym( )
devt;n;' ih ko dev r" pUJy Ev k" 6
ko ?yey" ko jgT; jgTp;it c hNt k" )
kSm;t( p[vRte /moR duhNt; c k" SmOt" 7
tSy devSy ik p' jgTsgR" kq' mt"
kvtR[ "w s tu tu" Sy;t( kn yogen v;Pyte 8
avt;r;c k tSy kq' v'x;idsM.v"
v,;Rm;id/m;R,;' k" p;t; k" p[vRk" 9
EtTsv| tq;Ny b[iU h sUt mh;mte
n;r;y,kq;" sv;R" kqy;Sm;kmum;" 10
sUt v;c
pur;,' g;@ v+ye s;r' iv,ukq;ym(
g@o_' kXyp;y pur; Vy;s;Ct' my; 11
Brhmaa 885
Branch 29A: Pura (16) Garua Pura

Ending:
AWy" svRmte u jNtUn;' p[.v;idkm(
my; p[o_' ih vw muKTyw p[te Sy c*?vRdiw hkm(
ind;n' vCm lok;n;' iht;y prm*W/m( 43
l;.SteW;' jySteW;' ktSteW;' pr;jy"
yeW;mNdIvrXy;mo dySqo jn;dRn" 44
iv,um;Rt; ipt; iv,uivR,u" Svjnb;N/v"
yeW;mev' iSqr; bunR teW;' dugiR t.Rvte ( 45
ml' .gv;iNv,umR l' g@?vj"
ml' pu<@rIk;=o ml;ytn' hr" 46
hr.;RgIrqI ivp[; ivp[; .;gIrqI hr"
.;gIrqI hrivRp;[ " s;rmetgT]ye 47
apiv]" piv]o v; sv;RvSq;' gtoip v;
y" SmreTpu<@rIk;=' s b;;>yNtr" xuc" 48
I.gv;nuv;c
it sUtmu%oI,;| svRx;S];qRm<@nIm(
vw,vI' v;Ksu/;' pITv; AWyStuim;uy"u 49
p[xx'sSu tq;NyoNy' sUt' sv;RqdR xRnm(
p[hWRmtul;pu" x*nk;; mhWRy" 50
sveWR ;' ml' .Uy;TsveR sNtu inr;my;" )
sveR .{;, pXyNtu m; kd( du"%.;G.vet( 51
it g@pur;,e p[te kLpe p[j;n;' ihtm.ihtm;d* sUtpu],e pu<ym( )
tukr,gt;n;' nwmWe sNmunIn;' v,gtmkvnR ( ik ivj;n;it mTyR"
it Ig;@ mh;pur;,e p[te kLpe pi]'xo?y;y" 35
sm;mdmur%<@m( ) sm;oy' g[Nq"
Reference: Pandey, Ramtej, Garuapura of Kadvaipyana Vysa, (Varanasi:

Chowkhamba Vidyabhawan, 1986).
Brhmaa 886
Branch 29A: Pura (17) Krma Pura

Structure: Prvrdha and an Uttarrdha, and approximately 6000 verses.
Beginning:
kmpR ru ;,m( ) pUv.R ;g" ) p[qmo?y;y" )
nmSTy;p[mye ;y iv,ve km R ip,e )
pur;,' sMp[v+y;m ydu_' ivyoinn; 1
s];Nte sUtmn`' nwmWey; mhWRy" )
pur;,s'iht;' pu<y;' pp[Cz romhWR,m( 2
Tvy; sUt mh;bue .gv;n( b[ivm" )
ith;spur;,;q| Vy;s" sMygup;st" 3
tSy te svRrom;, vcs; iWt;in yt( )
wp;ynSy tu .v;'Stto vw romhWR," 4
.vNtmev .gv;n( Vy;jh;r Svy' p[."u )
munIn;' s'iht;' v_' Vy;s" p*r;,k' pur; 5
Tv' ih Sv;yM.uve yDe suTy;he ivtte sit )
sM.Ut" s'iht;' v_' Sv;'xne puWom" 6
tSm;vNt' pOCz;m" pur;,' k*mRmu m' )
v_mhRs c;Sm;k pur;,;qRivx;rd 7
munIn;' vcn' uTv; sUt" p*r;,kom"
p[,My mns; p[;h gu sTyvtIsutm( 8
romhWR, v;c
nmSTy jgoin' km R p/r' hrm(
v+ye p*r;,k' idVy;' kq;' p;pp[,;ixnIm( 9
y;' uTv; p;pkm;Rip gCzt prm;' gitm(
n n;iStk kq;' pu<y;mm;' b[yU ;t( kd;cn 10
/;n;y x;Nt;y /;mRk;y ij;tye
m;' kq;mnubyU[ ;t( s;=;;r;y,ert;m( 11
Brhmaa 887
Branch 29A: Pura (17) Krma Pura

Ending:
s p[Te y gTv; inry;n( xun;' yoin' v[jTy/" 139
nmSTy hr' iv,u' jg*in' sn;tnm(
a?yetVymd' x;S]' ,wp;yn' tq; 140
Ty;D; devdevSy iv,ormttejs"
p;r;xyRSy ivp[WVRe y;RsSy c mh;Tmn" 141
uTv; n;r;y,v;;rdo .gv;nOiW"
g*tm;y dd* pUvRe tSm;wv pr;xr" 142
pr;xroip .gv;n( g;;re munIr;"
muin>y" kqy;m;s /mRk;m;qRmo=dm( 143
b[,; kqt' pUv| snk;y c /Imte
snTkm;r;y tq; svRp;pp[,;xnm( 144
snk;gv;n( s;=;vlo yogivm"
av;v;n( pix%o devl;iddmumm( 145
snTkm;r;gv;n( suin" sTyvtIsut"
le.e pur;,' prm' Vy;s' sv;RqsR ym( 146
tSm;;s;dh' uTv; .vt;' p;pn;xn"
cv;Nvw .v d;tVy' /;mRk jne 147
tSmw Vy;s;y gurve svRD;y mhWRye )
p;r;xy;Ry x;Nt;y nmo n;r;y,;Tmne 148
ySm;t( s;yte T' y] cwv p[lIyte )
nmStSmw prex;y iv,ve km R ip,e 149
it Ik*meR mh;pur;,e r.;ge p[itsg;Ridkqn' n;m
ctuTv;r'xo?y;y" 44
sm; r.;g" ) it kmpR ru ;,' sm;m(
Reference: Rmaakarabhacrya, Krmapuram, (Vras: Ioljikala
Bukahusa, 1967).
Brhmaa 888
Branch 29A: Pura (18) Matsya Pura

Structure: 14,062 verses in 291 chapters.
Beginning:
Imd(p ;ynmuinp[,It' mTSypur;,m( ) aq p[qmo?y;y"
p[c<@t;<@v;$ope p[=; yen idGgj;"
.vNtu iv.;y .vSy cr,;Mbuj;" 1
p;t;l;duTpit,omRkrvstyo ySy puCz;.`;t;-
dU?v| b[;<@%<@VyitkrivihtVyTyyen;ptNt )
iv,omRTSy;vt;re sklvsumtIm<@l' VyXnuv;n;-
StSy;SyodIrt;n;' ?vinrphrt;dy' v" utIn;m(
ajoip y" iy;yog;;r;y, it SmOt"
i]gu,;y i]ved;y nmStSmw Svy'.vu e 3
sUtmek;g[m;sIn' nwmW;r<yv;sn"
munyo dI`Rs];Nte pp[CzdIR`sR i' ht;m( 4
p[vO ;;su pur;,IWu /My;su llt;su c
kq;su x*nk;;Stu a.nN mumRu " 5
kqt;in pur;,;in y;NySm;k Tvy;n`
t;Nyev;mOtkLp;, otumCz;mhe pun" 6
kq' ssjR .gvILlokn;qr;crm(
kSm; .gv;iNv,umTR SypTvm;t" 7
.wrvTv' .vSy;ip pur;rTv' c kn ih
kSy heto" kp;lTv' jg;m vOW.?vj" 8
svRmte Tsm;c+v sUt ivStrx" m;t(
TvoKyen;mOtSyev n tOirh j;yte 9
sUt v;c
pu<y' piv]m;yuymd;nI' ,ut ij;"
m;TSy' pur;,m%l' yg;d gd;/r" 10
Brhmaa 889
Branch 29A: Pura (18) Matsya Pura

Ending:
p[itm;l=,' tvt;r;/n' tt" 27
p[;s;dl=,' tNm<@p;n;' tu l=,m(
.ivy{;jindex R o mh;d;n;nuktRnm(
kLp;nuktRn' tdgN[ q;num,I tq; 28
EtTpiv]m;yuymetTkitRivv/Rnm(
EtTpiv]' kLy;,' mh;p;phr' xu.m( 29
aSm;Tpur;,;Tsut' nr;,;' tIq;RvlIn;mvg;hn;n;m(
smSt/m;Rcr,ov;n;' sdwv l;. mh;fl;n;m( 30
EtTpur;,' prm' svRdoWiv`;tkm(
mTSype, hr,; kqt' mnve,Rve 31
aSm;Tpur;,;dip p;dmek p#u y" soip ivmu_p;p"
n;r;y,Sy;Spdmeit nUnmnviVyvpu" su%I Sy;t( 32
pur;,metTskl' rhSy' ;iNvt" pu<ymd' ,oit
s c;me/;v.Oqp[.;v' fl' sm;oit hrp[s;d;t( 33
ixv' iv,u' sm>yCyR b[;,' sidv;krm(
Xlok Xlok;/Rp;d' v; y; y" ,oit v;
;vye;ip /mRDStTfl' ,ut ij;" 34
b[;,o l.te iv;' =T]yo l.te mhIm(
vwXyo /nmv;oit su%' xU{Stu ivNdit 35
a;yum;Npu]v;'vw l+mIv;Np;pvjRt"
uTv; pur;,m%l' x]u.;pr;jt" 36
it Im;TSye mh;pur;,enum,k; n;mwknvTy/kixttmo?y;y"
291 a;idt" Xlok;n;' sm;" 14062
it Imd(p ;ynmuinp[,It' mTSypur;,' sm;m(
Reference: rmaddvaipyanamuniprata Matsyapuram, (nandrama Press,

1981).
Brhmaa 890
Branch 29B: Upapura (01) di Pura

Beginning:
a;idpur;,m( ) p[qmo ?y;y" ) nmo .gvte v;sudve ;y )
devI' srSvtIwv tto jymudIryet( 1
a;id pur;, m;h;TMy
rjojuWe jNmin svvOye iSqt*p[j;n;' p[lye tmSpOxe )
rvINdun]e ;y c loks;=,e cNm;]p;y pr;Tmip,e 1
b[oit ySy ingmwivRvtO d'xo m;yer" puWp/ro yd'x" )
p[;,o dko bl/y;' prmo ivxu" a;nNdsTyvpuWe p[,m;m tSmw 2
jIvo rhSyev iv/;y p;p' n init' p[iw t ih ivmU;e" )
sd;TmpoNtrto ih xt( p;p pXyTyq pu<yTym( 3
p;p;Tm.St.Ote teip p;penut;p; nltSt Ev )
dG/; .vey"u stt' nu yen nm;m t' sTpuW' prexm( 4
aiv;N/; are jIv;" p[;,v;yu" kd; tu v" )
ingRmyit shs; n;iSt tSy iviny" 5
nIit vcn;mOtm(
a;yuhrR it vw pus' ;muSt yn[v" )
asd;l;pt;pw =I,'=I,' p[it=,m( 6
ato .gvto iv,o" pu<XlokSy p;vnm( )
s;fLym;yuW" kYy;TpITv; tu crt;mOtm( 7
aD;n;N/jn;n;' yo moh;N/tms' muin"
inr;ckpuvR ;RsVy;' Vy;spe, g.Rt" 8
piv]e rg.;Ry; avtIyR yuge yuge
vedm']pur;,;idpU,NRw du' k;xyTyut 9
kvIr' t' ih vNde p[vr' vw tpiSvn;m(
tvD;nvt;' e' ,wp;yn' muinm( 10
vedbO=' p[iv.Jy Svixye>y" p[d;y c
Brhmaa 891
Branch 29B: Upapura (01) di Pura

Ending:
a;nIy;mqo cuMbNvdn' muidt" prm( 48
a=t sm;loKy inj.;Gymtkyt(
gop;" prSpr' p[ocurt' ikm.Uidh 49
&myo" ptn' kSm;Tshs; smpt
b;lkos* mOTyum% u e pitto iv/n;ivt" 50
it mIm;'sm;neWu gopeWu pitt* &m*
t;nUcbu ;Rlk;St] nNd;dIHxubuy" 51
lU%l' kpRyt; ,enme * inp;itt*
t;>y;' ivingRt* dev* ,;nusx* xu.* 52
StuTv; nTv; p;mN}y gt;v;Tminktnm(
b;l;n;' vcn' kcgOneiR t kcn 53
SmOTv; pUvR t' kmR kcTsTy' c meinre
sNdG/cets" kc.UvSu te b[j*ks" 54
nNd;; v[jgop; yxod;; goipk;"
pXyNto m;' kxln' modm;WursImkm( 55
nNdo mh;mn;St] ij;n;y y;
dd* d;n;in su.x O ' b[;,e>y" sm'tt" 56
yxod; pUvvR T]St; r=;iv/mk;ryt( 57
d' my; te kqt' mh;t' v;Lye vySywrt' my; yt( )
,oit y" ;vyte c ._ rnugh[ o me .vtIh tiSmn( 58
it Isklpur;,s;r.Ute Ia;idpur;,e vwy;sk n;rdx*nks'v;de
yml;junR mo=v,Rn' n;mwkoni]'xo?y;y" 29
sm;edm;idpur;,m(
di Pura is found in the traditional list of Upapuras found in Krma Pura.
Reference: Dubey, Jagdish Narayan, di-Purnam, (Varanasi: Sudarshan Book

Agencies, 1990).
Brhmaa 892
Branch 29B: Upapura (02) Narasiha Pura

Beginning:
Inrs'hpur;,m( p[qmo?y;y"
Il+mInOs'h;y n" ) IvedVy;s;y nm" )
th;$kkx;NtJvlTp;vklocn
vj[;/kn%SpxR idVys'h nmoStu te 2
p;Ntu vo nrs'hSy n%l;gl U ko$y"
ihr<ykxpovR="=e];sOdRm;,;" 3
ihmv;sn" sveR munyo vedp;rg;"
i]k;lD; mh;Tm;no nwmW;r<yv;sn" 4
yebudR ;r<yinrt;" pukr;r<yv;sn"
mheN{;i{rt; ye c ye c ivN?yinv;sn" 5
/m;Rr<yrt; ye c d<@k;r<yv;sn"
Ixwlinrt; ye c k=e]inv;sn" 6
k*m;rpvRte ye c ye c pMp;inv;sn"
Ete c;Nye c bhv" sxy; munyoml;" 7
p[;`m;se p[y;g' tu ;tu' tIqR sm;gt;"
t] ;Tv; yq;Ny;y' Tv; kmR jp;idkm( 8
nTv; tu m;/v' dev' Tv; c iptOtpR,m(
; t] .r;j' pu<ytIqRinv;snm( 9
t' pUjyTv; iv/venvw c supU jt;"
a;sneWu ivc]eWu vOy;idWu yq;mm( 10
.r;jen deWu a;sIn;Ste tpo/n;"
,;t;" kq;" sveR prSprmq;b[vu n( 11
kq;NteWu ttSteW;' munIn;' .;ivt;Tmn;m(
a;jg;m mh;tej;St] sUto mh;mit" 12
Brhmaa 893
Branch 29B: Upapura (02) Narasiha Pura

Ending:
Tyett( svRm;:y;t' pur;,' n;rs'hkm(
svRp;phr' pu<y' svRd"u %inv;r,m( 1
smStpu<yfld' svRyDflp[dm(
ye p#NTyip <vNt Xlok Xlok;/Rmve v; 2
n teW;' p;pbN/Stu kd;cdip j;yte
iv<vipRtmd' pu<y' pur;,' svRk;mdm( 3
.KTy; c vdt;metCz<vt;' c fl' ,u
xtjNm;jRt"w p;pw" s Ev ivmoct;" 4
shkls'yu _;" p[y;Nt prm' pdm(
ik tIqwgR oRpd[ ;nwv;R tpo.v;R ikm?vrw" 5
ahNyhin goivNd' tTprTven <vt;m(
y" p#Tp[;tTq;y ydSy Xlokv'xitm( 6
Jyoitomfl' p[;Py iv,ulok mhIyte
EtTpiv]' pUJy' c n v;Cymt;Tmn;m( 7
ij;n;' iv,u._;n;' ;Vymet s'xy"
EtTpur;,v,mh;mu] su%p[dm( 8
vdt;' <vt;' s" svRp;pp[,;xnm(
bn;] ikmu_n .Uyo .Uyo munIr;" 9
y;y; v;ip otVymdmumm(
.;r;jmu%;" sveR tTv; ijom;" 10
sUt' ;" p[pJU y;q sveR SvSv;m' yyu" 11
it Inrs'hpur;,e sUt.r;j;ids'v;de
Narasiha Pura is found in the traditional list of Upapuras found in Krma Pura.
Reference: The Narasihapurnam, (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1987).

Brhmaa 894
Branch 29B: Upapura (03) Vihudharm

Beginning:
iv,u/m;R"
nmo .gvte v;sudve ;y
n;r;y,' nmSkTy nr' cwv nromm(
wp;yn*pu$in"sOtmp[mye '
pu<y' piv]mq p;phr' xu.' c
yo .;rt' sm/gCzit v;Cym;n'
ik tSy pukrjlwr.Wecnen 2
aq p[qmo?y;y"
t;.Wekt ny' r;D" p;rI=tSy h
{m>y;yyu" p[ITy; x*nk;; mhWRy" 1
t;n;gt;Ns r;jiWR" p;;~y;id.rcRt;n(
su%opiv;Nv;Nt;Nts'pX[ nsTkq;n( 2
tTkq;." t;;d" p[,pTy t;l"
xt;nIkoq pp[Cz n;r;y,kq;' pr;m( 3
r;jov;c
ym;Ty jg;q' mm pUviR pt;mh;"
ivp=;pt' r;Jymv;pu" puWom;" 4
{*,b[;S]indRG/o mm yen ipt;mh"
prI=Tp[;,s'yog' devdevne lM.t" 5
tSy devSy m;h;TMy' deviWRsmnuj"w
ut' subxo my; StutSy;xeWjNmn" 6
k" StotumIxStmj' ySywtTscr;crm(
aVyySy;p[mye Sy b[;<@mudre xym( 7
{" o/ovo ySy p[s;d; ipt;mh"
tSy devSy k" x_" p[v_' v; iv.Uty" 8
Brhmaa 895
Branch 29B: Upapura (03) Vihudharm

Ending:
pu<@rIkSy yDSy s p[;oit fl' nr" 101
m/um;/vs'De tu y" ,oit nrSTvm;n(
some/to.UpR p[;oTyivkl' flm( 102
<vet;d;è c /m;RN/mR.tO ;' vr
v;jpeySy yDSy fl' p[;oTys'xym( 103
vW;Rsu cem;Nyo /m;RNs'<vNvsu/;/p
r;jsUyto" pu<ym%l' smv;uy;t( 104
xrTk;le c s'<vN/m;Rnte ;rWR.
p[;oit gosvfl' sMyk ;smNvt" 105
Atuvete vetdev p#t;mip p;qRv
fl' .vit duWe u g[he vete xu.p[d;" 106
kipl;n;' xtSyo_' yTfl' Jyepukre
.Uyo .UyStd;oit p;r,e p;r,e gte 107
.KTy; p#it ywt;NdevSy purto hre"
socRyTyvnIp;l D;nyDen kxvm( 108
sv;Rb;/;Stq; p;pm%l' mnuje r
iv,u/m;R VypohNt s'SmOt;" pi#t;" ut;" 109
Ete svRm;:y;t' rhSy' prm' hre"
n;t" prtr' ikcCz^;Vy' xuitsu%;vhm( 110
a]o_iv/yu_Sy puWSy ivpt"
n dul.R ' nrVy;`[ prm' b[ x;tm( 111
it iv,u/meWR u x;S]m;h;TMy' pr;mOt' /moRm' prsm;mit
The Viudharma Pura is listed as an Upapura in the list found in Bhaddharma
Pura I: 25. 23-26.
Reference: Gruenendahl, Reinhold, ed., Viudharm: Precepts for the Worship of

Viu, 3 vols., (Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1983-1989).
Brhmaa 896
Branch 29B: Upapura (04) Vihudharmottara Pura

Structure: 807 chapters divided between three Khaas
Beginning:
Ig,ex;y nm" In;r;y,;y nm"
aq Iiv,u/moRrp[;rM."
tvm;R tq; .oj" eto m;ihmtIpit"
klNd" svRdmno m;livN{vRn" 2
vTsn;. b;, nNdIxo drsTpit"
p[its;r]/nuSsvoR v;yurqStq; 3
{iv@" ksmu ;pI@ ao] smrip[y"
xM.u" ikr;tr;ja*rso nNdvr/n" 4
v$ml U tUnx
e " x;Lv jnmejy"
sur;r;jo d/Ik,oR b;ko dmnStq; 5
ihr<yn;." k*sLyod;x;hoR ivjyStq;
Ete c;Nye c r;j;n" xtxo bd=,;" 6
sMpU,cR N{vdn; gjr;jkrorv"
p;s;'cire vj[' s'h;sngt;nOp;" 7
b..UR mp;lw tq; vj[,e /Imt;
yu/ire, c sd; xo.t; xux.u e s.; 8
r;j;nSte tto ; AWINdul.R dxRn;n(
b[lokSqm;Tm;nmmNyNt yxo.Ot" 9
cuSte p[,y;;Ky' vj[' .Urshdm(
yq; ]et;yuge r;jn( ;pre c yq; nOp;"
b[;,;b[kLp; tqwv susm;gt;" 10
aiSm'iStye c s'p;[ e tv r;jn( p[s;dt"
r;jn( ,sgo]os tenye Nte s.; nOp 11
p;Syte mh;.;gwbR[ kLpwStpo/nw"
Brhmaa 897
Branch 29B: Upapura (04) Vihudharmottara Pura

Ending:
in"eys' tgv;n;c;' tgv;iNvdt;' inrSy p;Pm;n' inrSy kLmW'
xCz;Ntmupny ey pny SviStmupny a;ixWmupny b[ p[pe
Tv;' iv,o .gvNpu<@rIk;=D;nwyRx_bltejogu,;Tmk prmpuW
prmmLy pn;. hyixr" a;idvr;h nrs'h v;mn i]ivm r;m
r;m v;sudve sWR, p[u ;in puW sTy;ut v;sudve a;idm?y-
in/nkceit ce;Tmm;y;hor;]yitm;xuKlv;s" sup,R t;l-
mkr?vjprmiv;kmRk;ln;. SvSTySm>y' SviSt p[j;>y"
Tvmev m']' Tv' r=; Tvm*W/mnumm(
i]iv/;dip du"%;Nm;' p[cody jgTpte 1
b[Np[pe Tv;' iv,o xr,;gtvTsl
td; xuo mh;mit.Rvdu"%ivingRt" 2
Tyu_" s c r;jeN{ AiW,; idVyc=uW;
nmSTy AWe" p;d* sg," sh r;j."
p[d=,mup;Ty p[ivvex pur' Svkm( 3
AWyStePynuD;t; m;k<@yne /Imt;
nmSTy hr' dev' Sv;m' jGmre td; 4
r;j;ip vj[o /m;RTm; m;k<@yne .;iWtm(
pur;n' cNtyTy' n;r;y,pr;y,"
r;Jy' c p[;ixWTy' p[j; /me,R p;lyn( 5
it Iiv,umh;pur;,e itIy.;ge Iiv,u/moRre tOtIy%<@
m;k<@yvj[sv' ;de Inrs'hSto]v,Rn' n;m
pp;xduri]xttmo?y;y" 355
it Iiv,u/moRr' sm;m( ) sm;' ced' iv,umh;pur;,m( )
The Viudharmottara Pura is listed as an Upapura in the list found in Bhad-
dharma Pura I: 25. 23-26
Reference: The Viudharmottarapuram, (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1998).

Brhmaa 898
Branch 29B: Upapura (05) Kriyyogasropapura

Beginning:
aq Ip;e mh;pur;,e sm' iy;%'@ p[;r>yte )Ig,ex;y nm" )
aq iy;yogs;r%<@m;r>yte )
l+mIn;qpd;rv'dyusl u b' [ e r;;mre,inm[ixrolm;laml'vd' ;-
mhest' tm( )
.KTy; yogmnSt@;gsuWm;s'dohpuym'
g;M.omkr'dbNduinkr'ss' ;rdu"%;phm( 1
yomUtIRbR /;iv/;y.gv;n[=xeWj' gd(
yTp;d;cRntTpr;nihpunmRi' tiv;,Rve )
svRp;[ ,db' ju We vu sityRSyp[.o"s'tt'
rMyo@vpu/rR ;yhryedve ;ytSmw nm" 2
ved>e yTysmSt/m;RNyoy'pru ;,eWju g;ddev" )
Vy;sSvpe,jgt;yv'dte metk ' ml;smetm( 3
Ekd;muny"svesR vRlokihtwiW," )
surMyenw mW;r<yegoI'cmnR orm;m( 4
t];'tremh;tej;Vy;sixyomh;yx;" )
sUt" ixyg,wyRu _"sm;y;tohr'Smrn( 5
tm;y;'ts' m;loKysUtx ' ;S];qRp;rgm( )
nem"u svesR muTq;yx*nk;;Stpo/n;" 6
soipt;Nshs;.KTy;munINprmvw,v;n( )
nn;md'@vm* svR/mRivd;'vr" 7
vr;snemh;buStw me iu nsmw"
v;shmuinmR?yesvw"R ixyg,wvtRO " 8
t]opiv'ts' tU x ' *nkomuinsm"
b;lrm;'v;cmuv;civny;iNvt" 9
x*nkv;c
mhWesR tU svRDklk;lesm;gte
Brhmaa 899
Branch 29B: Upapura (05) Kriyyogasropapura

Ending:
Vy;s v;c
yTkcTkte kmRmTyoR/m| kl*yuge 46
tdpRyNe mh;iv,* ._.;vsmiNvt"
iv,* smipRt' kmRsvRmve ;=y' .vet( 47
Vy;s v;c
it te kqt' sv| vO' b[;,sm
yCTv;._.;vennromo=mv;uy;t( 48
sUt v;c
Ev'pb[ o/tStenjwmin" prm;Tmn;
iy;yogrto.UTv;jg;mprm'pdm( 49
m' iy;yogs;r' Vy;seno_' mh;Tmn;
ye p#it jn;.KTy;<v'it c mum=u v" 50
te sveR p;tkòRrbw R jNm;jRtrw ip
ivmu_;" prm;' mu_' l.'te n;] s'xy" 51
yid' p#TyetCz<vNt c mum=u v"
l.'te tdev;xups[ ;d;Tkml;pte 52
Xlok;| Xlokmekv ;Xlokp;dmq;ipv;
nr" pi#Tv;uTv;cl.te v;'zt' flm( 53
l%Tv;le %yTv;v;y"x;S]mdmcRyte (
siv,upjU nSywvfl'p;[ oitm;nv" 54
dmitxygui' n"sOtV' y;svK];{ivrtrpur;,'pI[ itd'vw ,v;n;m( )
crmmrvr;wviRw dt;'`me[ ruR ;re" skl.uvn.uR i,"p[ItyeStu 55
it Ippur;,e iy;yogs;r%<@Vy;sjwmins'v;deygu /mRinp,-
pUvk
R pur;,m;h;TMyv,Rnn;mWi@vx ' ittmo?y;y" 26 xu..' vtu )
The Viudharmottara Pura is listed as an Upapura in the list found in Bhad-
dharma Pura I: 25. 23-26.
Reference: Padmamahpura, Uttara Kriy Bhga, (Delhi: Nag, 1984).

Brhmaa 900
Branch 29B: Upapura (06) Kalki Pura

Structure: Three Divisions called Ahas, with a total of 35 chapters.
Beginning:
kLkpur;,m( ) p[qm a'x ) p[qmo?y;yx"--a )
seN{; devg,; munIrjn; lok;" sp;l;" sd;
Sv' Sv' kMmR susye p[itidn' .KTy; .jNTyum;" )
t' ivexmnNtmCyutmj' sVvRDsVv;ym( )
vNde vwidkt;N]k;idiviv/w" x;S]w" puro vNdtm( 1
n;r;y,' nmSTy nrwv nromm(
devI' srSvtIwv tto jymudIryet( 2
yodR<@kr;lspRkvlJvl;Jv;lig[h;"
net"u sTkrv;ld<@dlt; .Up;" =it=o.k;" )
xt( swN/vv;hno ijjin" kLk" pr;Tm; hr"
p;y;TsTyyug;idTs .gv;N/MmRpv[ iO ip[y" 3
it sUtvc" uTv; nwmW;r<yv;sn" )
x*nk;; mh;.;g;" pp[CzSt' kq;mm;m( 4
he sUt sVvR/MmRD lomhWR,pu]k )
i]k;lD pur;,D vd .;gvtI' kq;m( 5
k" kl" k] v; j;to jgt;mIr" p[."u )
kq' v; inTy/MmRSy ivn;x" kln; t" 6
it teW;' vc" uTv; sUto ?y;Tv; hr' p[.mu ( )
shWRpl u kosVv;" p[;h t;NmunIn( 7
sUt v;c )
,u?vmdm;:y;n' .ivy' prm;tm( )
kqt' b[,; pUVv| n;rd;y ivpOCzte 8
n;rd" p[;h munye Vy;s;y;mttejse
s Vy;so injpu];y b[r;t;y /Imte 9
s c;.mNyup]u ;y iv,ur;t;y s'sid
p[;h .;gvt;N/m;Rn;dxshk;n( 10
Brhmaa 901
Branch 29B: Upapura (06) Kalki Pura

Ending:
ye .KTy;] pur;,s;rmml' Iiv,u.;v;Plut'
<vNtIh vdNt s;/usds =e]e sutIq;Rme
dv;g;' turg' gj' gjvr' Sv,| ij;y;dr;t(
vS];lr,w" p[pJU y iv/vNmu_;Stu Evom;" 31
uTv; iv/;n' iv/vd(b;[ ,o vedp;rg"
=i]yo .UpitvwXR yo /nI xU{o mh;N.vet( 32
pu];qIR l.te pu]' /n;qIR l.te /nm(
iv;qIR l.te iv;' p#n;Cz^v,;dip 33
TyetTpu<ym;:y;n' lomhWR,jo muin"
;vyTv;munIN.KTy; yy* tIq;R$n;t" 34
x*nko muin." s;| sUtm;mN}y/mRivt(
pu<y;r<ye hr' ?y;Tv; b[ p[;p shiWR." 35
lomhWR,j' svRpru ;,D' ytv[tm(
Vy;sixy' muinvr' t' sUt' p[,m;Myhm( 36
a;loKy svRx;S];, ivc;yR c pun" pun"
dmev suinp' ?yeyo n;r;y," sd; 37
vede r;m;y,e cwv pur;,e .;rte tq;
a;d;vNte c m?ye c hr" svR] gIyte 38
sjljlddeho v;tvegk w v;h"
kr/Otkrv;l" svRlokkp;l" )
klklvnhNt; sTy/mRp,[ te ;
klytukx l'v" kLkp" s .Up" 39
it IkLkpur;,enu.;gvte .ivye tOtIy;'x Ekv'xo?y;" 21
Listed as an "Ati-Pura," in the list of 72 Puras and Upapuras presented by
hivnanda Nauiyla, in the introduction to Skandapuranantargata Kedarakhandam:
Hindi Anuvada Sahita, (Prayaga: Hindi Sahitya Sammelana, 1994).
Reference: Ksemaraja, Srikrsnadasa and Misra, Baladev Prasad, eds., Sri-
Kalkipuranam, (Delhi : Nag Publishers, 1986).
Brhmaa 902
Branch 29B: Upapura (07) hivadharma Pura

Structure: Twelve Chapters
Beginning:
nmStuixruMb cN{c;mrc;rve
]wloKyngr;rM.mUlStM.;y xM.ve
sVv;k;rmxeWSy jgt" sVvRd;ixWm(
gob[;,nOp;,; ixv vtu sVvRt"
ixvm;d* ixv' m?ye ixvmNte c sVvRd;
sVveWR ;' ixv._;n;' mnuj;n; n n" ---
mepO su%;sIn' AiWs" sm;vOtm(
lok;nugh[ k x;Nt' sVvRD' nNdkrm(
teW;' m?ye smuTq;y muinb[R sutom"
snTkm;r" sutp;" pOCzit Sm yq;iv/
.gvn( sVvR/MmRD ixv/MmRpr;y,
otuk;m;" prN/MmRmme sVveR sm;gt;"
aom;dyo yD; biviy;iNvt;"
n;TyNtfl.Uy; b;y;ssmiNvt;"
n xKyNte yt" kumR Lpivwij;id."
mu%op;ymto b[iU h sVvRk;m;qRs;/km(
iht;y sVvRmy;n;' ixv/m| sn;tnm(
nNdkr v;c
Uyt;m./;Sy;m su%op;y' mht( ---
prm' sVvR/Mm;,;' ixv/Mm| ixv;Tmkm(
ixven kqt' pUVvRm( p;VvRTy;" W<mu%Sy c
--- n;' devmu:y;n;' aSm;k ivxeWt"
aD;n;,Rvm;n;' sVveWR ;m;Tmn; ivn;
ixv/MmoR] y" Im;nu;r;qRmdu ;t"
ywry' x;NtcetSk" ixv._" ixv;qR."
s'sVe yte pro /MmRSte --- n;] s'xy"
Brhmaa 903
Branch 29B: Upapura (07) hivadharma Pura

Continuing:
Ekk;l' ik;l i]k;l' c;ip inTyx"
ye SmrNt ivp;=' ivDey;Ste g,er;"
kRyyNt ye {' sdPy;xu tenr;"
sVvRp;pw" p[mCu yNte sjNmtwrip
yeRyNt sd; {' n te p[it ---
Tyu_o v" sm;sen ixv/moR%lm;t(
ini" p[qme?y;ye xeWoSywv p[ivStr"
yiSTvm' p#te inTy' ,uy;;ip ._t"
s mu_" sVvRp;pwStu ixvlok mhIyte
@;ikNyo iviv/;k;r;" r=;Ns p[te n;yk;"
n tSy pI@;' kVvRNt tq;Nyeip ivihNsk;"
/nm;yuyx R o iv;' p[.;vmtul' l.et(
xu.ne opcy' y;Nt inTypU,mR norq;"
it ixv/RMmeR nNdkrp[o_ p[qmo?y;y" )
snTkm;r v;c
inRrTviv/' pu<y' otumCz;m tvt"
tTp[s;d;ixeW,e .gvNdkr
yTpu<y' Sq;ipte l te cwv ixv;lye
Ending:
g[;y v;yumU yR e nm" {;y;mUyR e nm" .v;y jlmUyR e
nm" sVv;y =itmUyR e nm" pxuptye yjm;nmUyR e nm"
.Im;y a;k;xmUyR e nm"mUyR o* ixvSywt;" pUVv;idmyogt"
a;ey;Nt" p[yoJy --- ixv;p[pjU nm(
hivadharma Pura is found in the traditional list of Upapuras found in Krma
Pura.
Reference: Shstr, Mahmahopdhyya Haraprasad, ed., A descriptive catalogue of
Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Government Collection under the Care of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal, Vol. V, Pura Manuscripts, (Calcutta: Baptist Mission Press,
Brhmaa 904
Branch 29B: Upapura (08) hivadharmottara Pura

Structure: Twelve Chapters.
Beginning:
nm" ixv;y
nmoStu tSmw skleNdu/;r,e f,IN{ruitk<#r;g,e )
hr;y xu.;[ .kp;lm;lne iv.dwTySfrtwkxUlne
D;nx_/r' x;Nt' km;r' xr;Tmj'
dev;rSkNdn' SkNdmgSt" prpOCzit
.gvxRn;uLymnujSy;ip sit"
s jNm;in ivp[Stu Svg;Rd.( [ " p[j;yte
ten;s n;q .Ut;n;' sVveWR ;mnukMpk"
at" sVvRiht' /Mm| s'=pe ;t( p[vv[ Iih me
/Mm; biv/; deVy;" devne kqt;" ikl
te c ut;STvy; sVveR pOCz;m Tv;mh' tt"
ik p[/;n;" ixv/m;R" ixvv;Ky kxm(
lRt" ixv" kn iv/n; s'ps[ Idit
iv;d;n d;n;n;' sVveWR ;mum' ikl
t ut* ijeN{;,;' n;NyeW;' smud;tm(
tTpu<y' sVvRv,;Rn;' j;yte kn kMmR,;
Dey' kitiv/' t iv;d;nmnumm(
k;in pu<y;in Tveh gOih," SvgR," pun"
mnuylok sM.Ut; yog' ivNdNt x;M.vm(
kMmRyDStpoyD" Sv;?y;yo?y;nmev c
D;nyD pwte mh;yD;" p[kiRt;"
EW; pyD;n;mum" ktm" SmOt"
EtDrt;n; p[d;ne kx' flm(
/Mm;/MmRp.[ de ; ikyNt" prkiRt;"
tt( s;/n;" kitiv/;" gty td;Tmk;"
SvgRn;rikn;' pus' ;m;y;t;n;' pun" =t*
Brhmaa 905
Branch 29B: Upapura (08) hivadharmottara Pura
Continuing:
k;in c;in j;yNte .u_xeW,e kMmR,;
s's;rs;gr;or;t( /Mm;/MmoRMmRsl;t( )
g.;Riddu"%fn;!;NmuCyNte deihn" kqm(
it ixv/MmoRre W@iv/n;Rm p[qmo?y;y" sm;"
Excerpt from Chapter 5:
aq /Mm;" ixveno_;" ixv/Mm;gmore
Dey; biv/;Ste c kMmRyogp[.de t"
ih's;doWivinMmuR _;" Klex;y;sivvRt;"
sVvR.tU iht;" xu;" sus+U m;" sumhTfl;"
anNtx;%;kll; ixvmUle c s'iSqt;"
sVveR sVvRg,u opet;" ixv/Mm;" sn;tn;"
Ending:
prmexp[s;den muCyte n;] s'xy"
ySm;dev' at" ky;Rt( ixvpuStkv;cnm(
.og;pvgRfld' ixv._o idne idne
n m;rI n c du.R=' n r=;'s n cety"
n;k;le m[yte r;j; pI@te n c x]u."
,oit y] stt' ixv/Mm| nr;/p"
t] dexe .veTy' sVveWR ;' deihn;' ixvm(
it ixv/moRre ;dxmo?y;y" sm;m(
ixv/moRr' x;S]' sm;mit
The ivadharmottara Pura is the latter half of the ivadharma Pura; it is some-
times considered an independent work, but it is not listed in any of the lists of
Upapuras.
Reference: Shstr, Mahmahopdhyya Haraprasad, ed., A descriptive catalogue of

Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Government Collection under the Care of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal, Vol. V, Pura Manuscripts, (Calcutta: Baptist Mission Press,
1928).
Brhmaa 906
Branch 29B: Upapura (09) Parharopapura

Structure: 18 chapters and 1008 verses.
Beginning:
Ig,ex;y nm" Is;Mbsd;xv;y nm"
s*rm<@lm?ySq' s;Mb' s's;r.eWjm(
nIlg[Iv' ivp;=' nm;m xvmVyym( 1
me sm;sIn' s's;rod/t;rkm(
xuk" p[,My svRD' Ipr;xrm;dr;t( 2
pp[Cz prm' gu' .KTy; prmy; mud;
.vp;xen b;n;' .vp;xivmocnm( 3
pr;xroip .gv;n( .v;nIpitvLl."
p[;h k;,k" Im;n( ?y;Tv; s;Mb' i]locnm( 4
Ipr;xr v;c
pur; pur;,m%l' Vy;s" sTyvtIsut"
Tv; xvp[s;den munIn;' .;ivt;Tmn;m( 5
dxRyTv; munIN{wStu sups[ wmhR ;Tm."
pUjto .vdTyq| purjTp;dvLl." 6
aiSmvsre Im;n( mh;k;,kom"
mh;devo mh;deVy; sh sihto.vt( 7
t' ; devdevx e ' i]ne]' cN{xe%rm(
p[,My muny" sveR d<@vTpOqvItle 8
p[d=,]y' Tv; p[pJU y prmerm(
p[d=,]y' Tv; p[pJU y prmerm(
tuv u mnso iviSmt; ivvx;" xuk 9
muny cu"
xv;y sTyivD;nmh;nNdSvip,e
Svivl=,hIn;y Svy've ;y te nm" 10
Sv;Tm.Utmh;m;y;x_vw.vs;=,e
ê .]eR c s'h]eR svRSy jgt" sd; 11
Brhmaa 907
Branch 29B: Upapura (09) Parharopapura

Ending:
pr;xro muin" Im;n;loKy xukm;iStkm( 125
.v;nIsiht' dev' .vrogivn;xnm(
lMbodr' g,;?y=' x_p;,' c W<mu%m( 126
nNdIx' xv._;' p[,My .uiv d<@vt(
s;dr' lokr=;qRmd' vcnmb[vIt( 127
mh;dev" pr' tv' iv; ved;Ntv;Kyj;
iv;Wu smSteWu vr' .Sm/;r,m( 128
gu" s's;r,;' n,;' s's;rod/t;rk" )
; /mRSy mo=Sy k;r,' sklSy c 129
t" pr' n v_Vym,um;]mip ij
otVy' c tq; n;iSt xuk sTy' n s'xy" 130
mh;devp[s;den p;r;xrsm;ym(
my; pr;xre,vw pur;,mdmIrtm( 131
Vy;spu]" xuk" uTv; p;r;xy| pr;xr;t(
pur;,' d<@vm* p[,;mmkrod( guro" 132
nmo {;y dev;y SvtN];y;%l;Tmne
p[/;npuWex;y jgTsg;Ridhetve 133
y; iv.;it sd; s;= Svpe, Sv.;vt"
t;' nm;My;dre,vw xv;m;nNdd;ynIm( 134
aorshe, Xloknvw ivinmRtm(
dm;dx;?y;yw" inxo]wv c dxRt" 135
Tyuppur;,e p;r;xre a;dxo?y;y" 18 it p;r;xroppur;,' sm;m(
Parharopapura is found in the traditional list of Upapuras found in Krma
Pura.
Reference: Triphi, Kapiladeva, Praropapuram : samktmaka sampdanam

( Vrasym: SamprndaSasktaVivavidylaya, 1990).
Brhmaa 908
Branch 29B: Upapura (10) Nnd Pura

Structure: Two Main Divisions, 67 Chapters Total
Beginning:
I n;'dImu% pUJy; I v;'Gyw .gvTyw nm" )
m'gl;cr,m( ) g,pit"
xuKl;br/r' dev' xixv,| ctu.jRu m( )
p[s vdn' ?y;yet( svR ivopx;'tye
jgd'b;
b;l;k m<@l;.;s;' ctub;R i]locn;' )
p;x;'kx /nub;R, /;ryNtI' ixv;' .je
ixv"
krcr,' t' v;;yj' kmRjv' ; )
v, nynj' v; m;ns' v;pr;/'
iviht miviht'v; svR me tT=mSv )
jy jy k,;B]e I mh;devx'.o
iv,u"
sd;n'd p;y jgd'kr hetve )
sdoidt;y pU,;Ry nmon't;y iv,ve
sUy"R
ihr<myen p;]e, sTySy;ipiht' mu%m( )
tv'pWU p;vO,u sTy /m;Ry ye
gunI Stuit
aD;n itmr;'/Sy D;n;'jn xl;ky; )
c=uiNmlt' yen tSmw Igurve nm"
prm;Tm;nI Stuit
Ihr' prm;n'd mupde; rmIrm( )
Vy;pk svR lok;n;' k;r,' t' nm;Myhm(
d=,;mUitR"
rogu r;Tmeit mUitR .ed iv.;gne )
Brhmaa 909
Branch 29B: Upapura (10) Nnd Pura

Ending:
prSpr ivro/en n.v'it kd;cn
a$t( kl* mh;m?ye sd;c;r p[vtRk" 103
teW;' c sTkle jNm Svy'D;it yuge yuge
b[D;nI mh;ivp[; s'py[ ;it ixv;lye 104
kl*yuge c a;k;r" a;'t ivvjRt"
m?ye /mR ivj;nIy;t( it s'D;' iv/;y c 105
invs'it sd;c;re iv;'cvw .ivyit
p[cl'it ikyTk;l' teTy;id mh;fl' 106
n;rdx;p dG/en n'dv;,eWu b[;,
s*:y' j;yte s;ip krk;' ivh;y c 107
.v'it su%n" sveR py*vn gjRt;"
krkk, s'yu _; hem.;r prvO;" 108
idVy cIr mh;xo.; pd=Irodv;ss"
svex R ;p ivinmRu _; .tOR v;c; pr;y,;" 109
n'dv;,Sy m;h;TMy' y",oit s bum;n(
iv;qIR l.te iv;' /n;qIR /nm;uy;t( 110
mo=;qIR l.te mo=' n;r;y, p[s;dt"
ahon;'dImu%; ivp[; yeW;'tu o gd;/r" 111
.ivy'it yq; p; p[;e tyuge pun"
it Ivipur;,e ctur;xIit s;h;' s'iht;y;'
b[mrIc s'v;de b[%'@ n;'dImu%v,Rne n'dv;,; m;h;TMye pun"t
yug;vSq; v,Rn' n;m p'cdxo?y;y"
Nandi (or Nanda) Pura occurs on a list of the 18 Upapuras found in Parara
Pura.
Reference: Bola, Vajeakara Devarma, ed., Nndpura: nndmukha
brhmaajtine strya itihsa [Skt., Guj.](Calcutta : Damodara Viththalarama
Parakhani, 1948).
Brhmaa 910
Branch 29B: Upapura (11) Smba Pura

Beginning:
aq s;Mbpur;,m( ml;cr,m(
itmrkrikr;t" p[Tyh' sp[.;v"
kmlivipnbN/u" pu<yk;<ysN/u"
.vn.uvndIp" kp;pp[dIp"
sur.uintsev" p;tu vo .;nudve "
sUt v;c
<vNtu AWy" sveR s;Mb;:y' p;pn;xnm(
pur;,' svRrog' pr' kLy;,d;ykm( 1
a] n;n;iv/; pUj; sUySR y c mh;Tmn"
iptu" x;po ih s;MbSy n;rdSt] k;r,m( 2
x;pSy;nugh[ ' cwv tq; purinvexnm(
m<@lSy p[m;,' ih .[mre ;rop,Ntq; 3
tejs;' x;tnwv tq; sUySR tvoip c
sUySR y c tto nUn' p[itm;Sq;pnNtq; 4
mg;nynm]wv mgm;h;TMymev c
pUj;iv/' rveSt] pUj; in; tqwv c 5
mN];.Wekwv mN]v;dStqwv c
Tpi' c ly' cwv .Utsg;Rnvu ,Rnm( 6
s;op;sm;h;r" itqpUj;p[vtRnm(
vXy;kWR,ivWStM.no;$n;idkm( 7
p[itm;l=,' cwv pUj;v;siv/;nkm(
m<@l' iny;y;gs yog; s;/nm( 8
mh;m<@ly;g s;Vy' ;dx;Tmn"
.[mre ;rop,' cwv pup/Upiv/Stq; 9
p[o=,' pd;nSy fl' pp[kitRtm(
vel;ko,iv/;n ak/mRiv/Stq; 10
Brhmaa 911
Branch 29B: Upapura (11) Smba Pura

Ending:
EtTsv| Tvy; :y;t' bq| uit ivStrm(
yCzTv; svRp;pe>yo muCyte n;] s'xy" 6
sUymR iu Xy;kdye ' p;#k;y mh;Tmne
yen tuyeu .gv;n( .;Skr" p;ptSkr" 7
n;rd v;c
,u s;Mb mh;b;ho kq;y;m tv;n`
tmev sUy| ivD;y pUjitTv; yq;iv/ 8
g'/pup;=twvw /UpdIpwStqomw"
Sv,;Rlk ' ;rvS] xroriv.UW,w" 9
p[pJU y sUyR p' t' dey;c kipl; xu.;
go/Um yv/;Ny;in m;WmuIiStl;'Stq; 10
gj;mihWodR;{;in iviv/;in c
ihr<y' rjt' cwv k;'Sy t;m[Sy .;jnm( 11
d;sd;Sy* tq; d;d( .Um' sSyvtI' tq;
pvS];<ynek;in d;w xu m;ns" 12
in=u.; c tq; r;DI .;yeR c ivvSvt"
iXy t;in dey;in vS];l'k;r,;in c 13
Ev' y" kte .KTy; s mTyoR] mhItle
pu] p*];id s'yu _o hWRin.Rrm;ns" 14
.uKTv; tu skl;n( .og;n( sUyl R ok mhIyte
a;dxpur;,;n;' v,e yTfl' l.et(
tTfl' smv;oit sTy' sTy' vd;Myhm( 15
it Is;Mbpur;,e vxbOhls'v;de
cturxIittmo?y;y" 84 xu.' .vtu sm;oy' g[Nq"
Smba Pura is found in the traditional list of Upapuras found in Krma Pura.
Reference: Triph, rkamai, Smbapuram, (Varanasi: Kadsa Academy,

1983).
Brhmaa 912
Branch 29B: Upapura (12) Saura Pura

Beginning:
s*rpur;,' Vy;stm(
ySy;Dy; jgT; ivr" p;lko hr"
s'ht;R k;l{:yo nmStSmw ipn;ikne 1
tIq;Rn;mum' tIq| =e];,;' =e]mumm(
munIn;m;yo inTy' nwmy;r<ymumm( 2
x*nk;; mh;Tm;n" xv._; mh*js"
dI`Rs]' p[kv NR tSt]ex;nSy tuye 3
tiSmNt]e mh;.;go munIn;' .;Gyg*rv;t(
a;jg;m munIN{u' sUt" p*r;,kom" 4
t' ; te mh;Tm;no nwmW;r<yv;sn"
p[;" p[mu u u _;" pp[Cz romhWR,m( 5
AWy cu" -- kq' .gvt; pUvmR ;idTyen;Tmip,;
pur;,' kqt' s*r' to v_mh;hRs 6
,wp;yn;Ts;=;TpUv| ih ividt' Tvy;
Tvo n;iSt pro v_; pur;,;n;' mh;tp" 7
sNTyNye bhv" xm; aip tSy mh;Tmn"
tq;ip xyv;TsLy;v' pur;,eWu yojt" 8
y;NyNy;in pur;,;in Tvyo_;in mh;mune
al' tw" p;vRtIk;Nt._* ._yut' iTvdm( 9
n yDwnR tpo.v;R n d;nwnR v[tSw tq;
xv._mOte ySm;Nmu_n;RStIit xumu 10
devoy' .gv;N.;nurNty;RmI sn;tn"
yo b[tU e svRvStUn;' tv' D;Tvwv n;Nyq; 11
at" ; ih mhtI otu' Tvdn;mOtm(
aSm;k vtRte sUt romhWR, suvt[ 12
Brhmaa 913
Branch 29B: Upapura (12) Saura Pura

Ending:
.yowv s'yog" svRp;phr" xv"
it uTv; tu deviWRbR[ ,o vcn' td; 54
jg;m kt|u tIq;Rin xv._purSt"
EtTs*r' pur;,' te yq;vTsmudIrtm( 55
yCTv; mnuj" sMyGgoshfl' l.et(
ik tIqwSR tu p[y;g;w" ik yDwmRU rd=,w" 56
yid ut' /;nw" pur;,mdmumm(
y] dev;/devSy m;h;TMy' kQyte iv.o" 57
grIxSy tu yogIN{;" ik ten sx' .vet(
/;n" xve ._o inyt" ,uy;iddm( 58
b[;,;Hxv._;' purSTy sm;iht"
sm;Py skl' ved' pUjye;ck nr" 59
knkn sux u ne tq; cNdn%<!k"
ivero mh;dev" p[Iyt;mit .;vt" 60
d;TSv,| yq;x_ v;ck;y scNdnm(
yekxI xrm;];ip d; .Um" xv;qRn; 61
s; t;ryit d;tuihR pUvjR ;Nskl;nip
uTv; g[Nqmm' sMyGd;;n;in x_t" 62
t;Ny=yfl;Ny;mRnu yo vedv;idn" 63 3899
it Ib[pur;,oppur;,e Is*re sUtx*nks'v;de
xvtIqRkqn' muinpImohn' n;mwkonsittmo?y;y" 69
sm;md' s*rpur;,m(
Saura Pura is found in the traditional list of Upapuras found in Krma Pura.
Reference: Lele, Kasinatha Sastri, ed., Saurapura Vysaktam, (Varanasi:

Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office, 1980).
Brhmaa 914
Branch 29B: Upapura (13) Klik Pura

Beginning:
k;lk;pur;,m( ) p[qmo?y;y" )
yog..Rv.y;itRivn;xyoGym;s; vNdtmtIviviv_cw"
t" pun;tu hrp;ds rojyuGmm;iv.Rvt( mivlt.U.vRu " Sv" 1
s; p;tu v" sklyogjnSy ceiv;tmtr,yRitmu_het"u
y; c;Sy jNtuinvhSy ivmoihnIit m;y; iv.ojRniu W xukbu hN]I2
r' jgt;m;' p[,My puWomm(
inTyD;nmy' b+ye pur;,' k;lk;ym( 3
m;k<@y' muine' iSqt' ihm/r;Ntk
muny" prpp[Cz" p[,My km#;dy" 4
.gvn( sMyg;:y;t' svRx;S];, tvt"
ved;n( sv;|Stq; s;;n( s;r.Ut' p[mQy c 5
svRvde We u x;S]eWu yo yo n" s'xyo.vt(
s s iCzSTvy; b[n( siv]ev tmy" 6
jwv;tOk;g[ .vt" h(ps[ ;d;ijsm
in"s'xy; vy' j;t; vede x;S]e c svRx" 7
tTy; vy' b[S' Tvo/ITy smNtt"
srhSy' /mRx;S]' ydv;id SvyM.uv; 8
.UyStCzôtumCz;mo hr' k;lI pur; kqm(
mohy;m;s yitn' stIpe, cerm( 9
svRd; ?y;ninly' ymn' yitn;' vrm(
s'=o.y;m;s kq' s's;rivmu%' hrm( 10
stI v; kqmuTp; d=d;r;su xo.n;
kq' hro mn d;rg[h,kmR, 11
kq' v; d=kopen Ty_deh; stI pur;
ihmvny; j;t; .Uyo v; kqm;gt; 12
kqm/RxrIr' s;hrt Smrrpo" pun"
Brhmaa 915
Branch 29B: Upapura (13) Klik Pura

Ending:
ten gumd' sv| k;mpe sur;lye
tmd;nI' sm;:y;t' Vy_ITy mhWRy" 32
yuSm;.rip no dey goPy' lokWu svRd;
x#;y clc';;y n;iStk;y;jt;Tmne 33
._;ivhIn;y n d;tVy' kd;cn
d' st( p#d( yStu pur;,' k;lk;ym( 34
s k;m;n%l;n( p[;Py xeWe mOtmv;uy;t(
mNdre l%t' ySy pur;,mdmumm( 34
sd; itit no tSy iv" s'j;yte ij;"
yo/ItehNyhNyetd( gu' tN]md' prm( 36
a/It;" skl; ved;Stenhe ijsm;"
tSm;wv;/koNyoiSt tTyo ivc=," 37
s su%I bLlv;\Llok dI`;Ryru ip j;yte 38
yo lokmIx"stt' b.itR y" p;lyTyNtkrStq;Nte
d' smSt' .[mm.[m' v; ydIyp' c nmoStu tSmw 39
p[/;npuWo ySy p[po yogn;' id
y" pur;,;/po iv,u" p[sIdtu s v" ixv" 40
yo hetu g[" puW" pur;," sn;tn" x;t r" pr" )
pur;,dpur;,ve" p[St*m t*m pur;,xeWe 41
it skljgi.itR y;s;' m/urpumohkrI rm;Svp; )
rmyit c hr' ixv;Svp; ivtrtu vo iv.v' xu.;in m;y; 42
it Ik;lk;pur;,e nvittmo?y;y" 90 it Ik;lk;pur;,'
Klik Pura is found in the traditional list of Upapuras found in Krma Pura.
Reference: Shastri, B.N., The Klikpura, Text, Introduction & Translation in

English, 3 vols., (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1991).
Brhmaa 916
Branch 29B: Upapura (14) Mahbhgavata Pura

Beginning:
p[qmo?y;y" ) Ig,ex;y nm" )
devNe {m*lmNd;rmkrNdk,;,;" )
iv' hrNtu herMbcr,;Mbujre,v" 1
y;m;r;?y ivrrSy jgt" ; hr" p;lk"
s'ht;R grx" Svy' sm.vey; c y; yog." )
y;m;;' p[it' vdNt munyStv;qRivD;" pr;'
t;' devI' p[,m;m ivjnnI' Svg;RpvgRpd[ ;m( 3
y; SveCzy;Sy jgt" p[iv/;y sOi'
s'p;[ Py jNm c tq; pitm;p xM.um( )
g[Sw tpo.rip y;' smv;Py pI'
xM.u" pd' id dè prp;tu s; v" 4
Ekd; nwmW;r<ye x*nk;; mhWRy" )
pp[CzmiuR nx;dUl
R ' sUt' vedivd;' vrm( 5
pur;,' s;Mp[t' b[iU h SvgRmo=su%p[dm( )
ivStOt' prm' y] deVy; m;h;TMymumm( 6
j;yte nv/; ._yRSy sv,en vw
idVyD;nivhIn;n;' nO,;mip mh;mte 7
sUt v;c
Etdu_' mhexne n;rd;y mh;Tmne
pur;,' prm' gu' mh;.;gvt;ym( 8
td;h .gv;NVy;s" y; ._x;lne
Svy' jwmnye pUv| punSto b[vIMyhm( 9
gopnIy' p[yen n p[k;Xy' kd;cn
EtSy v,e p;# yTpu<y l.te ij" 10
Brhmaa 917
Branch 29B: Upapura (14) Mahbhgavata Pura

Ending:
s;=;Nmhext;' y;it tp;pxtoip cet( 39
y] k] c s'Sq;y s'SmreTprmerm(
t]wv svRtIq;Rin invsNt mh;mte 40
it te kqt' sv| yTpO' muinsm
mh;p;phr' pu<y' svRmld' prm( 41
y d' ,uy;NmTyR" s" p#teqv;
svRp;pivinmRu _" p[y;it prm' pdm( 42
Vy;s v;c
Et;vdu_m( devne pOne muinn; Svym(
%<@iSmwmne v;Ky' pu<y' prmxo.nm( 43
Et" ,uy;NmTyR" p#; ._s'ytu "
soNte inv;R,m;oit .uKTv; .og;Nmnogt;n( 44
sugu metTprm' kqt' xUlp;i,n;
mh;Tmne munIN{;y n;rd;y mh;mte
ySy s'ivte gehe tm;p SpOxTe Kvct( 45
y d' prm;:y;n' ;vyei,us/* )
sKTy; jwmne tSy p;p' nXyit tT=,;t( 46
aPynekxt' koi$jNm;Ntrsustm( )
Etd;k<y| s'TyJy p;p' mo=mv;uy;t( 47
Imh;.;gvte ppur;,e Imh;devn;rdp[Xnorkqne
Ek;xIittmo?y;y" )
sm;' ced' mh;.;gvt' n;moppur;,m(
Two lists of Upapuras refer to Bhgavata-dvayam, "the two Bhgavatas," which
according to Hazra in Studies in the Upapuras, Vol. 2, are the Dev Bhgavata and
the Mahbhgavata.
Reference: Kumar, Pushpendra, The Mahbhgavata Pura: an Ancient Treatise on

akti Cult, (Delhi: Eastern Book Linkers, 1983).
Brhmaa 918
Branch 29B: Upapura (15) Dev Bhgavata Pura

Structure: Twelve Skandhas.
Beginning:
ImvI.;gvtm( ) p[qm" SkN/" ) p[qmo?y;y" )
svRctw Nyp;' t;m;;' devI' c /Imih ) bu' y; n" p[cody;t( 1
x*nk v;c
sUt sUt mh;.;g /Nyos puWWR.
yd/It;STvy; sMyKpur;,s'iht;" xu.;" 2
a;dx pur;,;in ,en muinn;n`
kqt;in suidVy;in pi#t;in Tvy;n` 3
p'cl=,yu_;in srhSy;in m;nd
Tvy; D;t;in sv;R, Vy;s;TsTyvtIsut;t( 4
aSm;k pu<yyogen p[;STv' =e]mumm(
idVy' ivsm' pu<y' kldoWivvjRtm( 5
sm;joy'mnu In;'ihotuk;moiStpu<yd;m(
pur;,s'iht;' sUt b[iU h Tv' n" sm;iht" 6
dI`;Ry.u vR svR] t;p]yivvjRt"
kqy; mh;.;g pur;,' b[s'mtm( 7
o]eN{yyut;" sUt nr;" Sv;divc=,;"
n <vNt pur;,;in v'ct; iv/n; ih te 8
yq; jN{y;;d" W@^s"w p[itpte
tq; o]ei' {y;;do vco." su/y;'SmOt" 9
ao];" f,n" k;m' mui' t ih n.ogu,"w
sk,;R ye n <v'it tePyk,;R" kq' n c 10
at" sveR ij;" s*My otuk;m;" sm;iht;"
vt|te nwmW;r<ye =e]e kl.y;idRt;" 11
yen kn;Pyup;yen k;l;itv;hn' SmOtm(
Vysnwrh mU%;,;' bu/;n;' x;S]c'tnw" 12
x;S];<yip ivc];, jLpv;dyut;in c
Brhmaa 919
Branch 29B: Upapura (15) Dev Bhgavata Pura

Ending:
s*rw g;,pTyw Svex_ tuye 21
pi#tVy' p[yen nvr;]ctuye
vwidkinRjg;y]Ip[Itye inTyxo mune 22
pi#tVy' p[Tynen ivro/o n;] kSyct(
p;sn; tu sveWR ;' x_yu_;iSt svRd; 23
tCz_rve toW;q| pi#tVy' sd; ijw"
S]IxU{o n p#dte Tkd;ip c ivmoiht" 24
,uy;idjvK];uinTymevie t c iSqit"
ik punbRno_n s;r' v+y;m tvt" 25
veds;rmd' pu<y' pur;,' ijsm;"
vedp;#sm' p;# v,e c tqwv ih 26
sd;n'dp;' t;' g;y]Ip[itp;idt;m(
nm;m 'mtI' devI' /yo yo n" p[cody;t(
it sUtvc" uTv; nwmWIy;Stpo/n;"
pUjy;m;surTyu"w sUt' p*r;,komm( 28p[sdy;" sveR
devIp;d;'bju ;cRk;"
invOiR t' prm;' p[;;" pur;,Sy p[.;vt" 29
nm" pun" sUt' =m;Py c mumRu "
s's;rv;r/eSt;t PlvoSm;k Tvmev ih 30
it s muinvr;,;mg[t" ;vyTv; sklingmgu' d*gRmte Tpur;,m( )
ntmq muins'`' vRyTv;ixW;Mb;cr,kml.Oo injRg;m;q sUt"
it IdevI.;gvte mh;pur;,e;dxs;h;' s'iht;y;' ;dxSkN/e
ctudx R o~y;y" 14 sm;oy' g[Nq" )
Dev Bhgavata Pura is listed on five lists of Upapuras, including its own list.
Reference: Pandeya, Ramateja, Srimaddevbhgavatam Mahpuram, (Varanasi:

Chaukhamb Vidybhavana, 1983).
Brhmaa 920
Branch 29B: Upapura (16) Dev Pura

Beginning:
aq devIpur;,m( ) Ig,ex;y nm" ) p[qmo?y;y" )
nmi<@k;yw )
nmSTy ixv;' devI svR.;gvt;' xu.;m( )
pur;,' sMp[v+y;m yqo_' b[,; pur; 1
AWy cu" )
.gv'STv' smStSy ;Sy tvivt( )
pur;,;qR vy' sveR a;gt; .uiv .;ivt;" 2
kQyt;' y] òr;; .Ut;" s;Mp[td;nv;" )
.ivy; ivn;ixye devI devnmSt; 3
N{Sy c idv" p[;itr;JySy d;nvw" )
yq; xo jy' c devdevnmSt" 4
avt;r; muine Wi.edgt; yq; )
pUjyet( s pOqu r;j; devI' sv;Rqs| ;/nIm( 5
yq; m;tOsmuTptI ron;Rxo mh;Tmn" )
c;mu<@; yen v; devI yen v; svRml; 6
in_;in c n;m;in vw sNtpR,' yq; )
vsu/;r;iv/St;t devt;Sq;pn;idkm( 7
y] m;yo mh;m;yo inhto r;ms;yk"
y] s'Sq;ipt; devI b/; vsu/;tle 8
Sto];, c ivc];, ixv;w" xu.hetu ."
t;in b.ed;in tq; m;h;TMyv,Rn; 9
ixvSy c tq; Sto]' y;ml' iv,ub[ ,o"
t' lokopk;r;y xu, c mh;Stvm( 10
rqy;];dy" pu<y;" kq; p;pp[,;x,I"
Brhmaa 921
Branch 29B: Upapura (16) Dev Pura

Ending:
vsNte .Uyte devI m; svRs% u p[d;
ind;è vihloRkNtu svRk;msmiNvtm( 51
tiSmn( .og;n( mh;n( .uKTv; devIlok mhIyte
p[;vO$( k;le {lok ,uy;;it p;qRv" 52
xrt( sv;Rnv;oit k;m;n[;Jy' nOpom
i]" uTv; ._m;Sq;y muCyte svRp;tk" 53
ivxu .vex " svRk;mfl;vh"
p'c uTv; mh;?y;yI SvgRlok mhIyte 54
m;tOs`' ' ymo inTy' tuyte aivc;r,;t(
tSy .og' v,Rytu' mm v;,I' n xKnuy;t( 55
hlok xu.' .uKTv; tdNte ixvlokt"
%$(v;v/' tq; uTv; ivn;ykSy jNm c 56
m;tOlokmv;oit @te c cr' su%I
devI' sMpUjyTv; tu iv/n; nOpsm 57
p[s;d p[kv I|t p[Ty=; c .vet( ixv; )
sd;c;r" xu.;h;r" sv|sg' ivvjRt" 58
v;cyn( pur;,meu svRk;mmv;uy;t( )
v;cyn( xtm/| v; p[Ty=' p[;uy;iCzvm( 59
Et;>yudyp;d' xtwS].nRromw" )
shw;RdxwvTR skqt' svRsdm( 60
nmo dug;Ryw
it I devIpur;,e v;cniv/n;Rm a;v'xTy/kxttmo?y;y" )
a;e deVyvt;re devIpur;,' sMpU,mR (
Dev Pura is only found in the list of Upapuras given in Ekmra Pura [1.20b-
23].
Reference: Kumar, Pushpendra, Dev Puram: First Critical Edition, (New Delhi:
Srilabahadurasastrikendriyasamskrtavidyapitham, 1976).
Brhmaa 922
Branch 29B: Upapura (17) Devrahasyam

Structure: 60 chapters in two divisions plus a Pariiha.
Beginning:
IdevIrhSym( Ig,ex;y nm" ) nmS]pursuNdywR
I.wrv v;c
a/un; deiv v+y;m rhSy' prm;tm(
y sveWR u tN]eWu y;ml;idWu .;iWtm( 1
pr;devIrhSy;:y' tN]' mN]oivg[hm(
tv' IWo@x;=y;" svRSv' mm p;vRit 2
ap[k;Xymd;tVy' prmoflp[dm(
.og;pvgRd' lok s;/k;n;' su%;vhm( 3
IdeVyuv;c
.gvn( svRtN]D k*lkr xr
TvTp[s;d;Nmy; D;t' tv' deVy;" sudlu .R m( 4
tN]' mN];Tmk gu' sUct' .vt; Svym(
pr;devIrhSy;:y' dI=;pUv| vdSv me 5
I.wrv v;c
devIrhSymIx;in ,u Tv' ._pUvk R m(
yen v,m;]e, koi$pUj;fl' l.et( 6
aq;h' in,Ry' v+ye prm' guixyyo"
ivc;yR iv/vIm;n( dI=;kmR sm;cret( 7
b[;idk$pyRNt' jgt( Sq;vrjmm(
pr;deVy; pxuTven moiht' ivgtSpOhm( 8
tq;ip tTp[s;den sevy; tTpd;Bjyo"
k*lk" pxu.;ven mu_o D;n' .jet( tt" 9
dI=;' tSy;" ixve mN]I lB?v; gupd;cRn;t(
dI=t" s .veJD;nI dI=;hIno .vet( px" 10
ySy dI=; ixve n;iSt jIvn' tSy inflm(
s j;tu norei v inry;Mbuin/e" Kvct( 11
Brhmaa 923
Branch 29B: Upapura (17) Devrahasyam

Ending:
gudeiR v pro /moR gurev pr; git"
gum>ycRye Ty' yen devI p[sIdit 25
tId' dxmItv' sv;RgmrhSykm(
s;r;Ts;rtr' deiv gopnIy' mum=u u ." 26
tId' prm' tv' tv' svRSvmumm(
dug;RrhSys;r;!' gu' goPy' c s;/k" 27
it devIrhSy;:yStN]oy' tN]s;gr"
svRSv' me rhSy' me sv;Rgmin/" pr" 28
Idug;Ry;Stv.Uto mN]r;jmyo /[vu "
sp[do mh;deiv pUjnIyoiSt s;/k" 29
IdeVyuv;c
.gvn( .vt; .KTy; p[s;doy' my t"
yvy; v,RtStN]" Idug;Ry;" kle r 30
t;iSm tv d;SyiSm ._;iSm i]pur;Ntk
svRq; r=,Iy;iSm ikmNyt( kqy;m te 31
I.wrv v;c
d' devIrhSy;:y' tN]r;j' mher
ad;tVym._>yo dur;Tm>yo mher 32
Svpu]>e yoNyixye>yo n dey' tu mum=u u ."
d' ih s;r' tN];,;' tv' svRSvmumm( 33
rhSy' deiv dug;Ry; gopnIy' Svyoinvt(
it I{y;mltN];NtgRt-IdevIrhSye dxmIiv/inp,' Witm"
p$l" 60
Devrahasya is listed by Hazra in Studies in the Upapuras, Vol. 2, as one of the
hakta Upapuras.
Reference: Kak, Ram Chandra, and Shastri, Harabhatta, Devirahasya and Pariihas,
(Vadodara: Butala Publications, 1941).
Brhmaa 924
Branch 29B: Upapura (18) Gaea Pura

Structure: Two Khaas, of 92 chapters and 155 chapters, and a total of 11,079 vers-
Beginning:
aq Ig,expur;,m( ) a;r'. nmSk;r;" )
Ig,ex;y nm" ) ISv;n'dx e ;y b[,Spteynm" )
Imh;swnm" ) Imh;buwnm" ) Il=;ynm" )
Il;.;ynm" ) In.wrvr;j;ynm" ) Imd( g,k;y pr'b[ gur-
venm" ) Imn( mul;y prm;c;y;Ry nm" ) I .[x U @'U g;GyR
g[Tsmd .Ogu Vy;s;ynm" ) Imt( sklg;,exgu>yo a;c;ye>R y
nmonm" ) Ib[.Uy mh;spI#;/Ir Imirj;sut
yogIN{;ynm" ) Im;,ex jgurve Im,exyogIN{;c;y;Rynm" )
Imd'kx /;r,e surve yogIN{;ynm" ) Isu herb' r;j;ynm" )
a;?y;y Ek
nmStSmw g,ex;y b[iv; p[d;yne
ySy;gSTy;yte n;m ivs;gr xoW,e 1
AWy cu" )
sUt sUt mh;p[;D vedx;S] ivx;rd )
svR iv; in/e Tvo v_;Nyo nopl>yte )
jNmjNm;'trIy' n" iSqt' pu<y' mhrm( )
ten s'dxRn' j;t' svRDSy stStv 2
vy' /Ny tm; lok jIivt' n" sujIivt'
iptro ved x;S];, tp;Sy;m Ev c 3
a;dx pur;,;in ivStr; Cz^;ivt; inn"
aNy;Nyip ihn" otumCz;no vd sm 4
x*nkye mh;s]e s_; ;dx v;iWRk
Tvt( kq;mOt p;n;o n;Nyi;m k;r,m( 5
sUt v;c
s;u pO' mh;.;g; .v" pu<ykmR."
s;/Un;' smc;;n;' mitloRkop k;r,I 6
Brhmaa 925
Branch 29B: Upapura (18) Gaea Pura

Ending:
Ek;'gu n yiStW;R,;myut' nr"
dx;?y;yutre Sy pur;,Sy tq; flm( 57
l.te m;nvo .KTy; int' n;] s'xy"
a;jNmmr,;Ty' ,uy;Nm;nvo .uiv 58
pur;,' tu g,exSy cvtIR .vetu s"
a;jNmmr,;Stu k;xIv;s' kroit y" 59
tTpu<y' l.te mTyoR g,exSy pur;,t"
sh' m;`m;s;Nv" p[y;ge ;it m;nv" 60
tTfl' l.te mTyR"pur;,Sy;Sy s'v;t(
gomtIs'gme tT;n' .KTy; kroit y" 61
tTfl' koi$gu,t' l.te c;Sy s'v;t(
g,exSy pur;,' y" ,uy;_m;r" 62
n .y' tSy xUl;u vj[; cict"
d v" kqt' svR pur;,' c sivStrm( 63
s'p,U oR mihm; v_' n xKyo vWRkoi$."
b[;,; W<mu%ne ;ip xeW,e ;ip munIr;" 64
yum;." prpO' yTsvRp;pp[,;xnm(
sv| k;mp[d' .u_mu_d' pu<yv/Rnm( 65
g,exSy prexSy n;n;lIl;/rSy c
v_oor`hr' ikmNyCzôtumCzq 66
it Ig,expur;,e @;%<@ fluitinp,' n;m
p'cp'c;xdurxttmo?y;y" 155
Igj;nn;pR,mStu ) xu.' .vtu )
Gaea Pura is mentioned in a list of Upapuras occurring in the Vrua
Upapura.
Reference: The Gaea Puram, (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1993).

Brhmaa 926
Branch 29B: Upapura (19) Mudgala Pura

Structure: Nine Khaas and 428 chapters
Beginning:
aq ImNm*lpur;,p[;r>yte )
?y;ye iSqre, cen g,ex' svRsdm( )
bup[k;xk pU,| yogn;' id s'iSqtm( 1
jt' ten;%l' n;n;b[v,Rnv,Rtm( )
n;n;jgTsmUh' vw g,exne o.y' tm( 2
._s'r=,;q;Ry ingu,R " sgu,Stu y" )
n;n;vt;rv;Nsoip n;n;.ed/ro b.* 3
tSmw nmo g,ex;y nrkj rip,e )
sgu,o nrpo yo ingu,R o gjvK]k" 4
nm" ixv;y x;'t;y iv,ve p[.iv,ve )
sUy;Ry x_ye cwv ctu/;R te iv.;gne 5
b[;,' xeWn;g' c nr' n;r;y,' sd; )
nm;m .;vyu_oh' pur;,puW' prm( 6
dev;n;' yogn;' cwv mhWIR,;' mh;Tmn;m( )
v[j;m xr,' inTy' pur;,D;nsye 7
pur;kLpe.viNvp[;" x*nk;;" sus;/n;"
kldoW.y;TsveR nwmW;r<ym;t;" 8
tiSmNklyug;v;s' D;Tv;d* b[,o mu%;t(
muin/mRp[ sq| kmRD;np[sye 9
aNy b[,; p[o_' pur;,v,' sd;
kldoWhr' pu<y' tdqRm.vNyt;" 10
kiSm'Tsmye sUto lomhWR, a;yy*
munIn;' dxRn;q;Ry pur;,Do ivc=," 11
nwmW;r<yxo.;' c pXy'St] suiviSmt"
aho /Ny' mh;r<y' kldoWivvjRtm( 12
; vw munySten sups[ ;nn;Mbuj;"
Brhmaa 927
Branch 29B: Upapura (19) Mudgala Pura

Ending:
yidCz;mhe n;q tt( stu svRd; 50
g;,pTy;' n" sv;Rn( k Tv' svRd; pr;n(
m;n( vr;n( gu,;?y= p[;qRt;n( dev deih n" 51
tqeit t;nqoKTv;s* g,exo b[n;yk"
Vy;s;dI' jg;d;s* vO,?u v' v;Hzt;n( vr;n( 52
twStqwv g,;?y=" p[;qRto g,pip[y"w
tqeit t;nqoKTv; c sUtmUce c ivp" 53
vr;n( b[iU h mh;.;g Tvy; s';ivt' prm(
ije>ySten s'tu o d;Sy;m s tq;b[vIt( 54
tqeit tmqoKTv;s* /Umv[ ,oR gj;nn"
a't/;Ry Svm;Tm;n' Sv;n'dSqo b.Uv h 55
sveR s'tu c;;Ste Sv' Sv' Sq;n' yyuStt" )
m*l' tTsm;Ty g,exm.jn( prm( 56
m;' mulj;' Xlok" s'iht;' vedbOi' ht;m( )
]yov'xits;hw" s;/ek R xts'ytu "w 57
a;v'xTy/k a?y;yw ctu" xtw" )
%<@ nv." pU,;| svRsmyIct;m( 58
mul" kqy;m;s sveWR ;' ihtk;r,;t( )
xBdb[rhSy;:y;' s;=;d(b[ p[d;ynIm( 59
aomit Imd;NTye pur;,opinWid ImNm*le mh;pur;,e nvme %<@
yogcrte yog;mOt;qRx;S]e d=muls'v;de pur;,sm;iv,Rn'
n;mwkcTv;r'xo?y;y" ) Igj;nn;pR,mStu )
Listed as an "Ati-Pura," in the list of 72 Puras and Upapuras presented by
hivnanda Nauiyla, in the introduction to Skandapuranantargata Kedarakhandam:
Hindi Anuvada Sahita, (Prayaga: Hindi Sahitya Sammelana, 1994).
Reference: Atha rmudgalapura Prrabhyate, (Lakm Nivsa Hindu Colony:

Mudgalapuraprakanamaalam, 1976).
Brhmaa 928
Branch 29B: Upapura (20) Kapila Pura

Beginning:
kiplpur;,m( aq p[qmo?y;y"
p;Ntu vo jldXy;m;" x;Jy;`;tkkx;"
]wloKym<@pStM.;Tv;ro hrb;hv" 1
xLyjduv;c
my; ut;in =e];, pu<y;Ny`hr;, c
d;nI' otumCz;m =e];<yuTkldexk 2
teWu =e]We u yTpu<y' yIq| y; devt;"
yd;y' c m;Ny;'St;n( sv;Rn( Tv' kqy Tvym( 3
TvTp[s;d;ivy;m t;qoRh' mh;mune
sv;R.devR t;.STv' vN" pUJytm" p[.o 4
Tv' ih sv;R, j;n;s pur;,;dx;in c
svRx;S];, j;n;s svRDSTv' mh;mune 5
kipl v;c
kqy;m rhSy' Tv;' ,uvwkmn; nOp
yeW;' Smr,m;]e, kLmW; y;Nt vw =ym( 6
vW;R,;' .;rt' e' dex;n;muTkl" SmOt"
Tklen smo dexo dexo n;iSt mhItle 7
a]wvod;hrNtImmith;s' pur;tnm(
AWI,;' cwv sMv;d' .;r;jen /Imt; 8
pukre c vne pu<ye itNto muinpuv;"
.r;jmd' p[ocuSte sveR c ht;'hs" 9
AWy cu"
yiSmNpu<yvne ivn( yt( pu<y' smud;tm(
p;p;n;' cwv yd( .oGy' tt( sv| kqySv n" 10
.r;j v;c
aiSmn( pu<yvne ivp[; ye vsNt nrom;"
Brhmaa 929
Branch 29B: Upapura (20) Kapila Pura

Ending:
xc;it' deh' tulsId;m.UiWtm(
Imh;dev v;c
k;m o/prTy_' c' vw,vs'Dkm( 20
EW;' k*pInk e' mu%e c m/ur' vc"
svRd;nNddy' c' vw,vs'Dkm( 21
a;nNd;usm;yu_mugw oRivNdktRnm(
asSy prTy;g' vw,vs'Dkm( 23
svRSv' n;m buTv' svRsvsu%;vhm(
dy;sTysm;yu_' c' vw,vs'Dkm( 24
inmRm' inrh;r' devt;b[;,;cRnm(
st;' sMp[Iitjnn' c' vw,vs'Dkm( 25
Ev' vw,vc;in ySy sNt s vw,v"
aNye ye dM.k; luB/; teW;' l n k;r,m( 26
TyuKTv; .gv;n( xM.ug*RrI@;guh;Ntrm(
p[tIh;rI Tvs* nNdI t];Ste /Otd<@k" 27
nNdkrsMv;dmev' devne xM.un;
svRx;Ntkr' pu<y' gu' te kqt' my; 28
avw,ve n v;CyStu devb[;,inNdk"
D;nyogo mnomle n v;Cy' s'xy;Tmin 29
y d' prm' gu' D;nyog' p#r"
,uy;dip yo .KTy; s x;Ntm/gCzit 30
it Ikiplpur;,e Tkl=e]op;:y;ne ctu"=e]m;h;TMy'
n;mwkv'xittmo?y;y"
Kpila Pura is found in the traditional list of Upapuras found in Krma Pura.
Reference: Tripathi, Shrikrishnamani, ed., Kapilapuranam (A critical edition),

(Varanasi: Chaukhamba Surbharati Prakashan, 1981).
Brhmaa 930
Branch 29B: Upapura (21) Bihaddharma Pura

Structure: Three Khaas, with a total of 74 chapters.
Beginning:
bOhmRpru ;,m( ) nmo .gvte v;sudve ;y ) p[qmo?y;y" )
.U.vRu Svrit tTsivtuVvRr<e y'
.goR insgRivml' prmSy iv,o" )
devSy /Imih /yo/gt' vy' yo
y; ihtmtI'Stu p[cody;d( 1
piv]e nwmW=e]e ivmle s;/usie vte )
sugiN/mNdxIten v;yun; sumnohre 2
n;n;&mlt;k,Re n;n;pupsm;kle )
myUr"w koiklwhs| .w mR[ rwpkjte 3
tq;Nyw" p=.wv gomOg;id.rev c )
x;NtSv.;vwVy;R`;[ wr;vOte nwmWe vne 4
dI`Rs]mup;sIn;nOWIn( s;vsr;'Stt" )
yCzy; sm;y;t" sUto bdrk;m;t( 5
t' ; sUtm;y;t' muny" x*nk;dy" )
%;gt;snp;;wniRu dt;" smpUjyn( )
tmUcu mh;Tm;n' sUt' p*r;,komm( 6
mNye Vy;ssmIp;v' sm;gCzs sMp[it
vd tihR kq;" pu<y;Vy;seno_; mh;mte 8
k" ot; t] ik v;s* p[o_v;n( x_pu]j"
tvm;c+v;nupVU y;R utv;ns ceq; 9
sUt v;c
nmo v" sTymev;h' p[;o bdrk;m;t(
.vt;' ink$' t] kq;" pu<y;" ut; aip 10
Vy;so j;b;ln; pO" kq; /m;RqsR i' ht;"
p[TyvocCz<vt; munIn;' mm c ij;" 11
p[;vRyt( tq; pu<y' pur;,' /mRs' Dtm(
Brhmaa 931
Branch 29B: Upapura (21) Bihaddharma Pura

Ending:
Ev' vOe sr;,;' vOy;idprkLpne
t;lpu$; .UTv; sr; v;Kymb[vu n( 72
sr; cu"
aSm;k vwidk Sm;;| tq;gmkmev c
k;yRyit ko ivp[" kq' no invOiR t.Rvte ( 73
b[;,; cu"
v'xtIn;Ntu j;tIn;' puro/;" oi]y; vym( 74
aNyeW;' Wo@x;n;Ntu puro/;" pitto ij"
t;ittuLyt;' y;y;d(b[ bN/u.vR de ip 75
Vy;s v;c
Tyev' STy;py;m;surlx;sn; ij;"
sm;crn( sr; b[;,widt' yq; 76
r;j; SvSqmn; .UTv; b[;,;n( smpUjyt(
pUjt;Stu gt; ivp[; yq;Sq;n' mud;iNvt;" 77
r;j; c pOqnu ;m; s hInxSy;' /r;' td;
dudoh yen xSy;id vTsdohk.edt" 78
sveR p[le .re sVv| v[IihzNdoivW;idkm( )
Ete kqt' ivp[ yTpOohmh Tvy; 79
sr;,;mup;:y;n' pOqk u ;" supu kl; )
EtCz^v,p;#Sy fl' pu<ykr' mtm( 80
it IbOhMmRpru ;,e r%<@ j;its;kYy| n;m ctudx
R o?y;y"
sm;ed' pur;,m(
Bhaddharma Pura lists itself as an Upapura. Also listed as an "Ati-Pura," in
the list of 72 Puras and Upapuras presented by hivnanda Nauiyla, in the
introduction to Skandapuranantargata Kedarakhandam: Hindi Anuvada Sahita,
(Prayaga: Hindi Sahitya Sammelana, 1994).
Reference: Sastri, Haraprasad, ed., Bhaddharma Puram, (Varanasi: Chaukhamba

Amarabharati Prakashan, 1974).
Brhmaa 932
Branch 29B: Upapura (22) Bhavihyottara Pura

Structure: 208 chapters.
Beginning:
Ig,ex;y nm" ) I srSvTyw nm" ) nmo .gvte v;sudve ;y )
kLy;,;in dd;tu vo g,pityRiSmtue sit
=odIySyip kmR, p[.ivtu' b[;ip j;yte )
.eje yr,;rivNdmsTs*.;Gy.;Gyodyws(
tenWw ; jgit p[smgmvNe {l+mIrip 1
xTpu<yihr<yg.Rrsn;s'h;sn;?y;snI
sey' v;g/devt; ivtrtu ey;'s .Uy;'s v" )
yTp;d;mlkoml;'gu ln%JyoT;.Llt"
xBdb[su/;'bu /bu/R mnSyuCz% l' %elit 2
nmStSmw ivodyivlyr=;p[tye ixv;y Klex*ìCzdurpdpp[,tye
) amNdSvCzNdp[qtpOql u Il;tnu.tO e
i]vedIv;c;mPypqinjtviSqitte 3 ySy g<@tle .;it ivml;
W$(pd;vlI )
a=m;lev ivml; s n" p;y;,;/p" 4
nmo v;sudve ;y sx;;Ry sktve )
sgd;y sc;y sx'%;y nmo nm" 5
nm" ixv;y som;y sg,;y ssUnve svOW;y sxUl;y skp;l;y
seNdve 6 ixv' ?y;Tv; hr' StuTv; p[,My prme inm( )
c].;nu' c .;nu' c nTv; g[NqmudIryet( 7
z];.iW_' /mR' /mRp]u ' yu/irm(
{m>y;gt; ; Vy;s;;" prmWRy" 8
m;k<@y" sm;<@Vy" x;i<@Ly" x;k$;yn"
g*tmo g;lvo g;GyR" x;t;tppr;xr* 9
j;mdo .r;jo .Og.u ;Rgu rrev c
'k" x'%l%t* x*nk" x;k$;yin" 10
pulSTy" pulho d;L>yo bOhd" slomx"
Brhmaa 933
Branch 29B: Upapura (22) Bhavihyottara Pura

Ending:
v[t' ih s;'.r;y<y' n=]puWv[tm( 25
ixvn=]puW' s'p,U | yen muCyte
k;md;nv[t' n;m vONt;kiv/rev c 26
a;idTySy idne n_' s';Tyu;pne flm(
.{;v[tmgSTy;òR nvcN{;kmve c 27
a`R" xubOhSpTyo" p'c;xIit v[t;in c
m;`;n' inTy;n' {;niv/Stq; 28
c'{;kgh[ ,e ;n' iv/;;xne tq;
v;pIkpt@;g;n;suTsgoR vO=y;jnm( 29
devpUj;dIpd;nvOWoTsgRiv/Stq;
f;LguNyuTsvk n;m tq;Ny" sdnoTsv" 30
.Utm;t; c ;v<y;' r=; b'/iv/Stq;
iv/Stq; nvMy;Stu tq; cN{mhoTsv" 31
dIp;lk;y;' tu homo l=homiv/Stq; )
koi$homo mh;xIitgR,n;qSy x;'itk; 32
tq; n=]homoq god;niv/rev c )
gu@/enù tO /eniu tl/envu t[ ' tq; 33
jl/eniu v/" p[o_o lv,Sy tq; pr; )
/en"u k;y;R sm' D;Tv; nvnItSy c;pr; )
suv,R/ne u tq; devk;y| ckWuR ." 34
it I.ivye mh;pur;, rpvR, I,yu/irs'v;de
s'=;num,k;kqn' n;m;orixttmo?y;y" 208
it ctuqmR u rpvR 4 sm;oy' .ivypur;,g[Nq"
Bhaviyottara Pura is listed as a Laghu Pura (short Pura) in the list of 72
Puras and Upapuras presented by hivnanda Nauiyla, in the introduction to
Skandapuranantargata Kedarakhandam: Hindi Anuvada Sahita, (Prayaga: Hindi
Sahitya Sammelana, 1994).
Reference: Bhaviyamahpuram, (Delhi: Nag, 1993).
Brhmaa 934
Branch 29B: Upapura (23) Nlamata Pura

Structure: 1453 verses
Beginning:
nIlmtpur;,m(
ao' SviSt ) Ig,ex;y nm" ) nmo .gvte v;sudve ;y aom( )
Iinv;s' hr' dev' vrd' prmerm(
]wloKyn;q' goivNd' p[,My;=rmVyym( 1
pr=x.OCzÎm;OpitjRnmejy"
pp[Cz xy' Vy;sSy vwxMp;ynmNtk;t( 2
Ijnmejy"
mh;.;rts'g;[ me n;n;dexnr;/p;"
mh;xUr;" sm;y;t;" ipt,;' me mh;Tmn;m( 3
kq' k;XmIrko r;j; n;y;tSt] ktRy
p;<@vw/;RtrR ;^vw ;R n vOt" s kq' nOp" 4
kXmIrm<@l' cwv p[/;n' jgit iSqtm( 5
vwxMp;yn"
----- v;sudve ' Svy'vre )
jg;m m;/v' yo' cturg' bl;iNvt" 6
t] tSy;.vd( yu' v;sudve ne /Imt;
y;x' v;sudve Sy nrkn sh;.vt( 7
tt" s v;sudve ne suy u e ivinp;itt" 8
aNtvRI' tSy pI' v;sudve o>yWecyt(
.ivyTpu]r;Jy;q| tSy dexSy g*rv;t( 9
tt" s; suWvu e pu]' b;l' gonNds'Dtm(
b;l.;v;t( p;<@stu nw ;RnIt" k*rvwnR v; 10
jnmejy"
dexSy g*rv' c ikmq| ijsm
vsudve o mh;Tm; yd>yiWt( Svy' S]ym( 11
vwxMp;yn"
Brhmaa 935
Branch 29B: Upapura (23) Nlamata Pura

Ending:
amOtSv;dusll;' nO,;' imnohr;m( 1443
m;tev vrd;' devIm.gCzNt ye nr;"
te.gCzNt r;jeN{ p[it;' .uiv m;nv;" 1444
smu{pSy hrSy .;y;| ihm;lySy;i{pteStnUj;m(
suSv;dutoy;mOiWvyRju ;' t;' Tv' piv];' p[,mSv r;jn( 1445
sN/uS]ko$I c tq; ivxok; pu<y; ndI hWRpq; xv; c
pu<y; su%; cN{vtI sugN/; pu<yodk; ikLvWn;xnI c 1446
kl;r,"p;phr; c ,; ndI sup<u y; m/umTyq;ip
ndI pro,I c tq;] pu<y; p[y;Nt idVy;' vrd;' ivtSt;m( 1447
g; ndI xM.uj$;kl;pe cN{e, devne tq; iv.;
p[o_; nOlok nOp cN{.;g; a;y;it pu<y;' ivtt;' ivtSt;m( 1448
tIq;Rin pu<y;in sr;'s r;jn( nSt@;k; iviv/; kp;"
a;y;Nt sveR vrd;' ivtSt;' ]yodxI' .;{pdSy xuKl;m( 1449
kSy;iSt x_nOpR te] v_' devIgu,;NvWRxtwrnek"
.KTy; myo_;' c inxMy k;'c_' kv;] sd; nOvIr 1450
uTv; ivtSt;m;h;TMy' muCyte svRKLvWw"
uTv; nIlmt' sv| dx/enf u l' l.et( 1451
Tyevmu_' jnmejySy Vy;sSy xye, mh;v[tne
=' n yd( g[NqguTv.ITy; smg[x;S]w"%lu .;rte vw 1452
svR] nwtd( ivWyopyoGy' td; n c .gv;n( mh;Tm;
atIv e bivStreip jnip[ye .;rtpU,cR N{e 1453
it ivtSt;m;h;TMym(
sm;mdm( nIlmtm( xu.mStu
Nlamata Pura is not found on any list of Upapuras.
Reference: Kumari, Ved, The Nilamata Purana, vol. II, (A Critical Edition and English
Translation), (Srinagar: J & K Academy of Art, Culture and Languages, 1973).
Brhmaa 936
Branch 29B: Upapura (24) Ekmra Pura

Structure: Five Parts, with a total of 70 chapters.
Beginning:
Ek;m[pru ;,m( ) p[qmo?y;y" ) nmo .gvte iver;y )
kitRySR y sur;surmw iuR nvrwr;gIyte inTyxo
n;k+m;tlv;s." surnrwivR;/rw" ikrw" )
p;t;levip kNdreWu c mhI/[;,;' gtw"
pgwbR[ opeN{sv;sv;iNvtjgTk]eR nm" xM.ve 1
pur; sTyyuge r;j; /mR?vj it ut" )
svRDmit pp[Cz sTy' sTyvtIsutm( 2
/mR?vj v;c
vedVy;s y;v;s svRD prm;qRd )
otumCz;Myh' ikcO,;\ sutmtm( 3
an;y;sen bl' pu<y' y] .veidh )
tT=e]' vd tIqR devt;y; anugh[ m( 4
vedVy;s v;c
,u r;jn( p[v+y;m pur;vOm.Uq; )
snTkm;r;styo" sMb;dmOiWs'sid 5
m?yme pukre Jye vr c tpovne )
sm;gm' munIn;' c vre<ym.vOp 6
mrIcp[m% u ;" sveR munySt] s'iSqt;" )
VyviSqt; l/m;R" k;l]yivveikn" 7
/mRSq;n;Nynek;in p[orNt pOqk pOqk
s'idG/vedv;Ky;in in_pdin,Rym( 8
munIn;msto idVyD;inn;' xM.usie vn;m(
purotoq muine" kXyp;vrjo.vt( 9
ttopOCziWg,;n( p[,My ixrs;l"
ivD;py;mIit pUv| x;Nt" Xl=,mud;r/I" 10
ast v;c
Brhmaa 937
Branch 29B: Upapura (24) Ekmra Pura

Ending:
TyuKTv; s mh;devo /OTv; tt( krpjm(
vOWe invexyTv; t' %SqSt;;h xr" 72
yUy' muinkl;" sveR mm n;m;nukRn;t(
mm s;yuJymmlmcr;t( p[;PSyq;xu c 73
TyuKTv;NtdR/e xM.u AiW,; Svg,w" sh
te c ivp[;Stq; Tv; gt;" ixvgOh' tt" 74
y d' ,uy;d( idVymek;m[;:y' pur;,km(
s y;it .vn' xM.on;RNyq; ,u .Upte 75
p#" pry; .KTy; p;#ve; sm;iht"
tSy p;p;in nXyNt b[hTy;idk;in c 76
aqv; bno_n ik D;nen mhIpte
l.et( fl' b[,o_' y;it s;yuJymwrm( 77
ixvm;d* ixv' m?ye ixvmNte p[ititm(
gob[;,nOp;,;' c ixv' .vtu svRd; 78
xix.to_md" pur;tn' sklp;pinsUdn' mht(
ivmltejs; ,oit yo inlymwr' p[y;it s" 79
EkStejo.re." prtivmle JyoitW;' yo iv.;t;-
STv* te lokp;l;" suiv/Otixrs; x;sne inTyyu_;" )
;Vy;.Uts'`;turjin jgt( p.*t;Tmk yo
yos* mU;| iv.itR igu,tctur;' p;tu v" iv;s" 80
Tyek;m[pru ;,e W$(s;h;mwy;| s'iht;y;' pme' xe
anumfluitkqn' n;m sittmo?y;y" )
sm;mdmek;m[pru ;,m( )
Ekmra Pura is included only in its own list of Upapuras
Reference: Dhal, Upendra Nath, The Ekmra Puram, Critical Edition, (Delhi: Nag
Publishers, 1986).
Brhmaa 938
Branch 29B: Upapura (25) PuraSahit

Structure: 34 chapters, and 3158 verses.
Beginning:
IpuWom;y ,;y nm" )
Imd(p ;ynp[,It; pur;,s'iht; )
x*nk v;c
sUt sUt mh;.;g Tvy; .gvt; st;
Vy;sp[s;d;/gtx;S]sMbo/nen c 1
a;dxpur;,;in seith;s;in c;n`
pmops'h;riv/no_;in Tx" 2
ctudxR sh' tu m;TSy' p[o_mitSf$m(
tTs':y;k .ivy' c p[o_' p'cxt;/km( 3
m;k<@y' mh;rMy' p[o_' nvshkm(
aq .;gvt' idVym;dxshkm( 4
xtor' c b[;<@ sUysR :' y;shkm(
kqt' b[vwvtRm;dxshkm( 5
sh;, dxwvo_' pur;,' v;mn;./m( 6
tqwv;yuts':y;k W$(xt;/km;inlm(
]yov'xits;h' vw,v' smud;tm( 7
p'cv'xits;h' n;rdIymud;tm(
{s':y;sh;, p[o_' l;:ymtm( 8
Ekonv'xs;h' vwnteymud;tm(
shp'cp'c;xt( p;Mp[o_' suivStrm( 9
sdxsh;, km| p[o_' mnohrm(
ctuv|xit s;h' x*kr' prm;tm( 10
Ek;xIitsh;, Sk;Ndmu_' suivStOtm(
Evm;dxo_;in pur;,;in bOhi' t c 11
pur;,eveWu bhvo /m;RSte ivinipt;"
r;g,;' c ivr;g,;' ytIn;' b[c;r,;m( 12
Brhmaa 939
Branch 29B: Upapura (25) Pura Sahit

Ending:
prb[pd' y;it y] gTv; n xocit 88
pTv" ut' hNt b[hTy;' sud"u sh;m(
b[;,o b[vcRSvI =i]yo ivjyI r,e
vwXyStu /nl;.;!" xU{" su%mv;uy;t( 89
s;'tpur;,s'iht;men;' yo?y;pyit ._t"
a/Ite v; n ih tyoyRm;dip .y' .vet( 90
p#?v' muny" sveR p*r;,I' s'iht;mm;m(
ihTv; kl.y' s" tTy; .ivyq 91
x*nk;idAWy cu"
aho sUt mh;.;g ;ivt' prm' rh"
SvSTyStu te ikmpr' kQyte prm;qRt" 92
n copkt|u p[.vo vymete munIr;"
,kitRs/u ; W; dev;n;mip dul.R ; 93
p;yt; .vt; sUt svRlokWu dul.R ; )
k;lkmR.y;I,;R" p[s;d;v suvt[ 94
jytu jytu ," sd;nNdmUitR-
jRytu jytu ," sTSvpd;Tm; )
jytu jytu ," kvl;nNdmUitR-
jRytu jytu ," Sv;mnIehs_" 95
it ImTpur;,s'iht;y;' s;Nts;re Vy;sixvs'v;de
v;sn;j;g[itkqn' n;m ctuiS]'xo?y;y" 34
it Ipur;,s'iht; sm;;
Not included in any list of Upapuras.
Reference: Priychrya, Krishna, ed., The Pura Sahit, revealed to Veda Vysa,
including lamandra Sahit, Bhatsadiva Sahit and Sanatkumra Sahit:
edited with notes, introduction, etc., (Benaras: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office,
1951).
Brhmaa 940
Branch 29B: Upapura (26) Bhrgava Pura

Structure: 40 chapters belonging to the Uttara Khaa
Beginning:
p[qmo?y;y"
Imte r;m;nuj;y nm" )
ySy irdvK];;" p;rW;" prXxtm( )
iv;Nt .jt;' ivvKsen' tm;ye 1
Ix*nk;dy cu"
svR/m;RqtR vD svRx;S]ivx;rd tv;qRivduW;' e sUt wp;ynip[y 2
y;in km;R, lokWu cr];<yip x;i," )
tv p[s;d;dSm;." ut;in vdt;' vr 3
tTy; vy' Sy;m piv]Itcets" )
yogn;' tu cr];, .gv;Sy.ogn;m( 4
no_;NymOtkLp;in Tvy; /moRpdeixn; )
n tOi' y;Nt cet;'s tSm;;;in vdSv n" 5
sUt v;c
s;/u pOoiSm munyo .vmoR=k;i." )
crk;l;idd' v_' .vt;' vi me mn" 6
.vNt Ev pOCzNt m;md' muinpuv;" )
a;sITprmhWoRym/un; mm cets 7
v+y;m svRmte " ,u?v' tTsm;/n;
lok iSqt;n;' sveWR ;' =e];,;mum' vrm( 8
bdy;R:y' mh;pu<y' Smr,;dev mu_dm(
svRk Ru s mu opet' vnr;jivr;jtm( 9
p[fL lSv,Rkmlsrovriv.;stm(
tiSmn( idVy;me rMye cN{k;Ntixl;tle 10
sm;sIn* jg;q* nrn;r;y,;vu.*
.Ulokjnr=;qRmvtI,*R mh;munI 11
n;n;iv/;" kq;" sv;R b[vu Nt;v;stuStq;
Brhmaa 941
Branch 29B: Upapura (26) Bhrgava Pura

Ending:
y" p[it;pyeLlok rmte hr,; smm(
komlwStulsIp]wy"R x;lg[;mmcRyte ( 51
gurev hr" s;=;t( sNtu" Sy;d( hr" sd; 52
e sit sd; StSm;TsMpUjyeu m(
i]d<@/;r,' ; yit' ivD;ns;/nm( 53
p[,meTpUjyeStu .gv_m;n( .vet(
vwr;GyD;n.KTy;idpey"p[d;ykm( 54
mh;yogIxm;h;TMymd' mu_p[d' nO,;m(
a;yuy' Ikr' .{' yxSy' ivjy;vhm( 55
/My| piv]' p;pm;roGykrmumm(
y" ;vyeTsd; nO,;' ;t" pu<yndIWu s" 56
svRyDfl' lB?v; hre" ip[ytmo .vet(
y" p#Cz,yu ;KTy; m;h;TMymdmumm( 57
y' y' cNtyte k;m' t' tm;oTys'xym(
mu_k;mo l.eNmu_' Ik;mo l.te ym( 58
sv;RqR s' sMp[;Py l.edNte pr' pdm( )
l%TvwtTpuStk yo vw,v;y mh;Tmne 59
d;Sy gOhe inTy' IiStTynp;ynI 60
mh;yogn;' ;dx;n;' cr]' pr' /;m n;qSy iv,o" ip[y' yt( )
mh;dInk;l;Tsulp[Ty;" sd; otuk;m;n( ivmu_;n( kroit 61
Tyetd;:y;nmnum' xu.' yogIr;,;' mht;' mnohrm( )
.KTy; nro y" ,uy;Tp#Tsd; s*.;Gyv;NgCzit tTpr' pdm( 62
it Im;gRvoppur;,e r%<@yo nrn;r;y,s'v;de mh;yogm;h;TMye
cTv;r'xo?y;y" 40 Im;gRvoppur;,' sm;m( )
Bhrgava Pura is found in the traditional list of Upapuras found in Krma Pura.
Reference: ukla, Bjea Kumra, rmadbhrgavopapuram, (Delhi: Nag, 1997).

Brhmaa 942
Branch 30A: Smiti (01) Agirasa Smiti

Structure: 72 verses
Beginning:
a;irsSmOit" ) Ig,ex;ynm" ) aq;d* p[;yixiv/;nv,Rnm( )
gOh;meWu /meWR u v,;Rn;mnupvU x
R "
p[;y iv/' ; air;muinrb[vIt( 1
aNTy;n;mip s;' .=yTv; ij;ty"
c;N{' Cz^' tdRNtu b[=T] ivx;' ivdu" 2
rjkmRk;r n$ovu@ Ev c
kvR.de .Ll; swte c;NTyj;" SmOt;" 3
aNTyj;n;' gOhe toy' .;<@ pYyuiR Wt yt(
p[;y' yd; pIt' tdwv ih sm;cret( 4
c;<@;lkp.;<@Wu TvD;n;t( ipvte yid
p[;y' kq' teW;' v,Re v,Re iv/Iyte 5
cret( s;Ntpn' ivp[" p[;j;pTyNtu .Ump"
tdRNtu creXw y" p;d' xU{We u d;pyet( 6
aD;n;Tpvte toy' b[;,STvNTyj;itWu
ahor;]oiWto.UTv; pgVyen xu?yit 7
ivp[o ivp[,e s'SpO iCzen kd;cn
a;c;Nt Ev xu?yet air;muinrb[vIt( 8
=T]ye, yd; SpO iCzen kd;cn
;n' jPyNtu kvIRt idnSy;enR xu?yit 9
vwXyen tu yd; SpO" xun; xU{,e v; ij"
poy rjnImek;' pgVyen xu?yit 10
anuiCzen s'SpO* ;n' yen iv/Iyte
tenvw oiCzs'SpO" p[;j;pTy' sm;cret( 11
at v| p[v+y;m nIlI vS]Sy vw iv/m(
S]I,;' @;qRsy' oge xynIye n duyit 12
p;lne ivye cwv t e pjIvne
Brhmaa 943
Branch 30A: Smiti (01) Angirasa Smiti

Ending:
p;duk;snm;!ogeh;t( pgOh' b[jte (
zdyeSy p;d* tu /;mRk" pOqvIpit" 62
aho]I tpSvI c oi]yo vedp;rg"
Ete vw p;dukY y;Nt xeW;Nd<@n t;@yet( 63
jNmp[.iO ts'Sk;re cU@;Nte .ojn' nvm(
asip<@n .o_Vy' cU@Sy;Nte ivxeWt" 64
y;ck;' nv;mip sUtk.ojnm(
n;rIp[qmg.eWR u .uKTv; c;N{;y,' cret( 65
aNyd;; tu y; kNy; punrNySy dIyte
tSy;;' n .o_Vy' pun.U"R s; p[gIyte 66
pUvR ;ivtoy g.oRy;Pys'St"
itIye g.RsS' k;rSten xuivR/Iyte 67
r;j;wx .m;Rsyw ;Rviit guivR,I
t;v{=; iv/;tVy; punrNyoiv/Iyte 68
.tOx
R ;snmuLl y; c S]I ivp[vRte
tSy;wv n .o_Vy' ivDey; k;mc;r,I 69
anpTy; tu y; n;rI n;XnIy;he ip vw
aq .u tu yo moh;t( pUys' nrk v[jte ( 70
S]y;/nNtu ye moh;dupjIvNt b;N/v;"
S]y; y;n;in v;s;'s te p;p; y;NTy/ogitm( 71
r;j;' hrte tej" xU{;' b[vRsm(
sUtkWu c yo .u s .u pOqvI mlm( 72
Tyirs; mhiWR,; p[,It' /mRx;S]' sm;m(
sm;;cey' a;irsSmOit" )
Reference: Smti Sandarbha, Vol. I, (Delhi: Nag, 1981), pp. 591ff.

Brhmaa 944
Branch 30A: Smiti (02) Vysa Smiti

Structure: Four Chapters.
Beginning:
aq vedVy;sSmOit" Ig,ex;y nm" p[qmo?y;y"
aq /m;Rcr,;dexp[yu _v,RWo@xs'Sk;rv,Rnm(
v;r;,Sy;' su%;sIn' vedVy;s' tpoin/m(
pp[CzmnuR yo>yeTy /m;Rn( v,RVyviSqt;n( 1
s pO" SmOitm;n( SmOTv; SmOit' ved;qRg.Rt;m(
v;c;q p[s;Tm; muny" Uyt;mit 2
y] y] Sv.;ven ,s;ro mOg" sd;
crte t] vedo_o /moR .ivtu mhRit 3
xurSmOitpur;,;n;' ivro/o y] Xyte
t] *t' p[m;,Ntu tyo/ e SmOitvRr; 4
b[;,"=i]yovwXyS]yo v,;R ij;ty"
uitSmOitpur;,o_/mRyoGy;Stu netre 5
xU{ov,RtuqoRip v,RTv;mRmhRit
vedmN]Sv/;Sv;h;vW$(k;r;id.ivRn; 6
ivp[vip[iv;su =]iv;su ivp[vt(
j;tkm;R, kvIRt tt" xU{;su xU{vt( 7
vwXy;su ivp[=T];>y;' tt" xU{;su xU{vt(
a/m;dum;y;Ntu j;t" xU{;/m" SmOt" 8
b[;<y;' xU{jint;<@;lo /mRvjRt"
km;rIsM.vSTvek" sgo];y;' itIyk" 9
b[;<y;' xU{jint;<@;lS]iv/" SmOt"
vRk n;ipto gop a;x;p" kM.k;rk" 10
v,ir;tk;ySqm;l;k;rk$ Mbn"
Ete c;Nye c vhv" xU{; ." SvkmR."
cmRk;ro .$o .Llo rjk" pukro n$"
vr$omedc<@;ld;sSvpckolk;" 11
Brhmaa 945
Branch 30A: Smiti (02) Vysa Smiti

Ending:
yekp;' ivWm' dd;it eh;y;; yid v;qRhte o"
vedWe u ' AiW. gItm( td(b[ hTy;' munyo vdNt 62
Wre v;ipt' vIj' ..;<@Wu goduhm(
t' .Smin hVy mU%Re d;nmx;tm( 63
mOtsUtkpu;o ij" xU{;.ojne
ahmev' n j;n;m k;' yoin' s gmyit 64
xU{;enodrSqen yid kNm[yte y"
s .vetC( zkro nUn' tSy v; j;yte klm( 65
gO/o[ ;dx jNm;in s jNm;in xUkr"
; cwv s jNm;in Tyev' mnurb[vIt(
amOt' b[;,;en d;r{' =i]ySy c 66
vwXy;en tu xU{Tv' xU{;;rk b[jte (
y .u q xU{;' m;smek inrNtrm( 67
h jNmin xU{Tv' mOt" ; cwv j;yte
ySy xU{; pceTy' xU{o v; gOhme/nI 68
vjRt" iptOdve Sw tu r*rv' y;it s ij"
.;<@srs,;R n;n;srsr;" 69
yoinsrs,;R inry' y;Nt m;nv;"
p.edI vOq;p;k inTy' b[;,inNdk" 70
a;dexI vedivt; pwte b[`;tk;" 71
d' Vy;smt' inTym?yetVy' p[yt"
Etdu_;c;rvt" ptn' nv ivte 72
it IvedVy;sIye /mRx;S]e gOhSq;mp[xs' ;idv,Rno n;m
ctuqoR?y;y" sm;; cey' Vy;sSmOit"
Reference: Smti Sandarbha III, p. 1631.

Brhmaa 946
Branch 30A: Smiti (03) pastamba Smiti

Structure: Ten Chapters.
Beginning:
a;pStMbSmOit" ) Ig,ex;y nm" ) aq p[qmo?y;y" )
aq goro/n;idivWyegohTy;y;' c p[;yv,Rnm( )
a;pStMb' p[v+y;m p[;yivin,Rym( )
dUiWt;n;' iht;q;Ry v,;Rn;mnupvU x R " 1
preW;' prv;deWu invOmOiWsmm( )
iviv_dex a;sInm;Tmiv;pr;y,m( 2
anNymns' x;Nt' sTvSq' yogivmm( )
a;pStMbmOiW' sveR smeTy munyob[vu n( 3
.gvn( m;nv;" sveR sNm;geR ipiSqt; yd;
crey/u mR k
R ;y;R,;' teW;' b[iU h ivinitm( 4
ytovXy' gOhSqen gv;idprp;lnm(
iWkm;Rid c;pTsu ij;mN],mev c 5
dey;n;qkvXy' ivp[;dIn; .eWjm(
b;l;n;' StNyp;n;idk;yR prp;lnm( 6
Ev' te kqt( Sy;Tp[m;do yk;mt"
gv;dIn;' ttoSm;k .gvn( b[iU h initm( 7
Evmu_" =,' ?y;Tv; p[,p;t;d/omu%"
; AWInuv;cedm;pStMb" suintm( 8
b;l;n;' StNyp;n;idk;yeR doWo n ivte
ivp;;vip ivp[;,;m;mN],cikTsne 9
gv;dIn;' p[v+y;m p[;y' j;idWu
kcd;nR doWo] deh/;r,.eWje 10
a*W' lv,wv ehpu.ojnm(
p[;,n;' p[;,vOyqR" p[;y' n ivte 11
aitr_' n d;tVy' k;le SvLPlNtu d;pyet(
aitr_ ivp;n;' Cz^mve iv/Iyte 12
Brhmaa 947
Branch 30A: Smiti (03) pastamba Smiti

Ending:
n x_x;S];.rtSy mo=o ncwv rMy;vsqip[ySy
n .ojn;Cz;dntTprSy Ek;NtxIlSy !v[tSy 6
mo=o .vet( p[IitinvRkSy a?y;TmyogwkrtSy sMyk
mo=o .veTymih'skSy Sv;?y;yyog;gtm;nsSy 7
o/yu_o yjte yuhoit ydRit
sv| hrit dSy a;mkM. vodkm( 8
apm;n;povO" sMm;n;ps" =y"
acRt" pUjto ivp[o duG/; g*rv sIdit 9
a;Py;yte yq; /enSu tO,rw mOtsM.vw"
Ev' jp homw punr;Py;yte ij" 10
m;tOvt( prd;r;' pr{Vy;, lo^vt(
a;Tmvt( sv.Ut;in y" pXyit s pXyit 11
rjkVy;/xwlWU ]e,cmoRpjIivn;m(
yo .u .u_metWe ;' p[;j;pTy' ivxo/nm( 12
agMy;gmn' Tv; a.+ySy c .=,m(
xu' c;N{;y,' Tv; aqvoR_' tqwv c 13
aho]' TyjeStu s nrovIrh; .vet(
tSy xuivR/;tVy; n;Ny; c;N{;y,;te 14
ivv;hoTsvyDeWu aNtr; mOtsUtk )
s" xu' ivj;nIy;TpUv| sLpt' cret( 15
dev{o<y;' ivv;heWu yDeWu p[treWu c )
kLpt' sm;' n;x*c' mOtsUtk 16
Ty;pStMbIye /mRx;S]e dxmo?y;y" )
sm;;ceym;pStMbSmOit" )

Brhmaa 948
Branch 30A: Smiti (04) Dakha Smiti

Structure: Seven Chapters
Beginning:
d=SmOit" ) p[qmo?y;y" ) Ig,ex;y nm" ) aq;d* --
a;mv,Rnm( )
svR/m;RqtR vD svRvde ivd;' vr" )
p;rg" sVvRiv;n;' d=o n;m p[j;pit" 1
Tp" p[lywv iSqit" s'h;r Ev c )
a;Tm; c;Tmin itt a;Tm; b[<yviSqt" 2
b[c;rI gOhSq v;np[SqoyitStq; )
EteW;Ntu iht;q;Ry d=" x;S]mkLpyt( 3
j;tm;]" ixxuSt;v;vd* sm; vy"
sih g.Rsmo DeyoVy_m;]p[dxRt" 4
.+y;.+ye tq; peye v;Cy;v;Cye tq;nOte
tiSmn( k;le n doWoiSt s y;vopnIyte 5
pnItSy doWoiSt iym;,wivRgihRt"w
ap[;Vyvh;ros* y;vt( Wo@xv;iWRk" 6
SvIkroit yd; ved' cred v[t;in c
b[c;rI .ve;;vdU| ;to .veh I 7
ib/ob[c;rI tu SmOt" x;S]e mnIiW."
pkv;R,kSTv;oitIyonwik" SmOt" 8
yogh;mm;Sq;y b[c;rI .vet( pun"
n yitnR vnSq sVv;mivvRt" 9
an;mI n itu idnmekmip ij"
a;me, ivn; itn( p[;yIyte ih s" 10
jpe home tq; d;ne Sv;?y;ye c rtStu y"
n;s* tTflm;oit kv;R,oPy;m;ut"
]y;,;m;nuloMy' ih p[;itloMy' n ivte 11
p[;itloMyen yo y;it n tSm;t( p;ptm"
Brhmaa 949
Branch 30A: Smiti (04) Dakha Smiti

Ending:
a;me tu yityRSy muRmip ivmet(
ikNtSy;Nyen /me,R tTyo.j;yte 44
smt' yhSqen p;pm;mr,;Ntkm(
s indRhit tTsVvRmk e r;]oiWtoyit" 45
yog;mpr;Nt' yStu .ojyte yitm(
in%l' .ojt' ten ]wloKy' scr;crm( 46
yiSmn( dexe vseogI ?y;nyogivc=,"
soip dexo .vet( pUt" ikpnu StSy v;N/v;" 47
wtwv tq;wt' wt;wt' tqwv c
n wtm( n;ip c;wtmTyett( prm;qRkm( 48
n;h' nwv;NysMvN/o b[.;ven .;ivt"
x;y;mvSq;y;mv;Py' prm' pdm( 49
wtp=;" sm;:y;t; yewte tu VyviSqt;"
awitn;' p[v+y;m yq; /mR" suint" 50
t];TmVyitrek, itIy' yid pXyit
tt" x;S];<y/IyNte UyNte g[Nqsy;" 51
d=x;S]' yq; p[o_mxeW;mmumm(
a/IyNte tu ye ivp[;Ste y;NTymrlokt;m( 52
dNtu y" p#KTy; ,uy;d/moipv; )
s pu]p*]pxum;n( kiR smv;uy;t( 53
;vyTv; iTvd' ;S]' ;k;leipv; ij" )
a=y' .vit ;' iptO>yopj;yte 54
it d;=e /mRx;S]e smo?y;y" )
sm;; cey' d=SmOit" )
Reference: Smti Sandarbha I, p. 569.

Brhmaa 950
Branch 30: Smiti (05)Vihu Smiti Prathama Vihu Smiti

Structure: 113 Verses
Beginning:
iv,uSmOit" ) Ig,ex;y nm" )
mh;mte mh;p[;D svRx;S]ivx;rd )
a=I,kmR bN/Stu puWo ijsm 1
stt' ik jpn( jPy' ivbu/" ikmnuSmrn( )
mr,e yp' jPy' y .;v mnuSmrn( 2
y?y;Tv; ije puWo muTyu m;gt" )
prMpd mv;oit tNme vd mh;mun"e 3
x*nk v;c
dmev mh;r;j pOv;'Ste ipt;mh"
.Im' /mR.tO ;' e' /mRp]u o yu/ir" 4
yu/ir v;c
ipt;mh mh;p[;D svRx;S] ivx;rd
p[y;,k;le yNTy' sUr.StTvcNtk" 5
iku Smrn( ke mr,e pyupR iSqte
p[;uy;Tprm;' s' otumCz;m td 6
.Im v;c
at' c iht' sU+m' _' p[Xn' Tvy;n`
,uv;vihto r;jn( n;rden pur; utm( 7
IvTs; jgIj mnNt' loks;=,m(
pur; n;r;y,' dev' n;rd" prpOv;n( 8
n;rd v;c
Tvm=r' pr' b[ ingu,R ' tms" prm(
a;veR ' pr' /;m b[;id kmlovm( 9
.gvn( .Ut.Vyex /;nw jteN{yw"
kq' ._ivRcNTyos yog.dehR mo=." 10
ik c jPy' jpeTy' kLymuTq;y m;nv;"
Brhmaa 951
Branch 30: Smiti (05) Vihu Smiti Prathama Vihu Smiti

Ending:
nmo n;r;y,;yeit ye ivdubR[ x;tm(
aNtk;le jpeit ti,o" prm' pdm( 103
a;c;rhIno muinp[vIr .KTy; ivhInoiptu ivNdtoip
s'kTyR n;r;y,xBdm;]' ivmu_p;po ivxteCyut;' gitm( 104
k;Nt;rvndugWRe u Tev;pTsu s'ygu e
dSyu." sro/e c n;m.m;| p[ktRyte ( 105
n idVypuWo /Im;n( yeWu Sq;neWu m;' Smret(
c*rVy;`[ mh;spw"R rrw ip n v;?yte 106
jNm;NtrsheWu tpo?y;nsm;/."
nr;,;' =I,p;p;n;' ,e ._" p[j;yte 107
n;m;iSt y;it x_ p;pe inhRr,e hre"
pcoip nr" kt|u =mSt;v ikLbWm( 108
n t;vt( p;pmStIh y;v;mht' hre"
aitrek .y;d;" p[;y;;Ntr' bu/;" 109
gTv; gTv; invtRNte cN{sUy;Rdyo g[h;"
a;ip n invtRNte ;dx;=rcNtk;" 110
n v;sudve ;TprmiSt ml' n v;sudve ;TprmiSt p;vnm(
n v;sudve ;TprmiSt dwvt' n v;sudve ' p[,pTy sIdit 111m;' rhSy;'
prm;mnuSmOit' /ITy bu' l.te c nwikm( )
ivh;y du"%;in ivmuCy s$;t(
s vItr;go ivcreNmhI mm;m( 112
g;y;' mr,' cwv !; ._ kxve
b[iv;p[bo/ n;LpSy tps" flm( 113
it iv,uSmOit" Sm;; )
Reference: Smti Sandarbha I, p. 389.

Brhmaa 952
Branch 30A: Smiti (06) Yjavalkya Smiti

Structure: Three Main Chapters.
Beginning:
aq y;DvLKySmOit"
p[qm a;c;r;?y;y po;tp[kr,m(
yogIr' y;DvLKy' sMpUJy munyob[vu n(
v,;Rmetr;,;' no b[iU h /m;RnxeWt" 1
mql;Sq" s yogIN{" =,' ?y;Tv;b[vINmunIn(
ySmNdexe mOg" k,StSmN/m;Rbo/t 2
pur;,Ny;ymIm;'s;/mRx;S];mt;"
ved;" Sq;n;in iv;n;' /mRSy c ctudx R 3
mNvi]iv,uh;rIty;DvLKyoxnoir;"
ym;pStMbsMvt;R" k;Ty;ynbOhSptI 4
pr;xrVy;sxl%t; d=g*tm*
x;t;tpo vs /mRx;S]yojk;" 5
dexe k;l p;yen {Vy' ;smiNvtm(
p;]e p[dIyte y;Tskl' /mRl=,m( 6
uit" SmOit" sd;c;r" SvSy c ip[y' a;Tmn"
sMyKsMkLpj" k;mo /mRml U ' d' SmOtm( 7
Jy;c;rdm;ih's;d;nSv;?y;ykmR,;m(
ay' tu prmo /moR yogen a;TmdxRnm( 8
cTv;ro ved/mRD;" pWRT]wivmev v;
s; b[tU e y' s /mR" Sy;deko v;?y;Tmiv;m" 9
2 b[c;rp[kr,m(
b[=i]yiv$(x{U ; v,;RSTv;;S]yo ij;"
inWek;;" Xmx;n;Nt;SteW;' vw mN]t" iy;" 10
g.;R/;nmOt* pus' " svn' SpNdn;Tpur;
Wme v; sImNto m;Syete j;tkmR c 11
ahNyek;dxe n;m ctuqRe m;s inm"
Brhmaa 953
Branch 30A: Smiti (06) Yjavalkya Smiti

Ending:
yq;kqm(cTp<@;n;' cTv;r'xCztym(
m;senvw op.uIt c;N{;y,mq;prm( 324
ky;RT]Wv,;yI kCz^' c;N{;y,' tq;
piv];, jpeTp<@;Ng;y}y; c;.mN]yet( 325
an;ideWu p;peWu xu;N{;y,en c
/m;Rq| yredte N{Sywit slokt;m( 326
kCz^k mRk;mStu mhtI' ym;uy;t(
yq; gutufl' p[;oit susm;iht" 327
uTvwt;nOWyo /m;RNy;DvLKyen .;iWt;n(
dmUcmu hR ;Tm;n' yogIN{mmt*jsm( 328
y d' /;ryyNt /mRx;S]mtN{t;"
h lok yx" p[;Py te y;SyNt i]ivpm( 329
iv;qIR p[;uy;i;' /nk;mo /n' tq;
a;yuk;mStqwv;yu" Ik;mo mhtI' ym( 330
Xlok]ymip Sm;" ;e ;vyyit
ipt,;' tSy tOi" Sy;d=Yy; n;] s'xy" 331
b[;," p;]t;' y;it =i]yo ivjyI .vet(
vwXy /;Ny/nv;nSy x;S]Sy /;r,;t( 332
y d' ;vyeip[;n( ij;n( pvRsu pvRsu )
ame/fl' tSy tv;nnumNyt;m( 333
uTvwt;DvLKyoip p[It;Tm; muin.;iWtm( )
EvmiSTvit hov;c nmSTy SvyM.uve 334
it y;DvLKyIye /mRx;S]e p[;y p[kr,' n;m tOtIyo?y;y" )
it y;DvLKySmOit" sm;; )

Brhmaa 954
Branch 30A: Smiti (07) Likhita Smiti

Beginning:
aq l%tSmOit" ) aqe;pUtk R mR vOWoTsgRfl gy;ip<@d;n Wo@x
;;in v,Rnm( )
;pUtRe tu ktRVye b[;,en p[yt" )
en l.te Svg| pUtRe mo=mv;uy;t( 1
Ek;hmip ktRVy' .Ummudk xu.m( )
kl;in t;ryeTs y] g*ivRtWO I .vet( 2
.Umd;nen ye lok; god;nen c kitRt;" )
t;\Llok;Np[;uy;NmTyR" p;dp;n;' p[rop,e 3
v;pIkpt@;g;indevt;ytn;in c
pitt;NyureStu s pUtf R lmXnute 4
aho]' tp" sTy' ved;n;' cwv p;lnm(
a;itQy' vwdev' c mTy./Iyte 5
;pUtRe ij;tIn;' s;m;Nyo /mR Cyte
a/k;rI .veCz{" pUtRe /meR n vwidk 6
y;vdiSq mnuySy g;toyeWu itit
t;vWRsh;, SvgRlok mhIyte 7
devt;n;' ipt,;' c jle d;l;lIn(
as'StmOt;n;' c Sqle d;l;lm( 8
Ek;dx;he p[te Sy ySy coTsOJyte vOW"
muCyte p[te lok;u iptOlok s gCzit 9
EVy; vhv" pu]; yekoip gy;' v[jte (
yjet v;me/ne nIl' v; vOWmuTsOjte ( 10
v;r;,Sy;' p[ivStu kd;cmeid
hsNt tSy .Ut;in aNyoNy' krt;@nw" 11
gy;ixre tu yTkc;; ip<@ tu invRpte (
nrkSq; idv' y;Nt SvgSq; mo,m;uy"u 12
Brhmaa 955
Branch 30A: Smiti (07) Likhita Smiti

Ending:
p[;j;pTy' n d;tVy' Cz^' s;'tpn' cret( 85
creTs;'tpn' ivp[" p[;j;pTy' tu =T]y"
td/| tu creXw y" p;d' xU{e tu d;pyet( 86
rjSvl; yd; SpO; ;nsUkrv;ysw"
poy rjnImek;' pgVyen xu?yit 87
a;j;nut" ;nm;]m;n;.eStu ivxeWt"
at ?v| i]r;]' Sy;Nmidr;SpxRne mtm( 88
b;lwv dx;he tu pTv' yid gCzit
s Ev ivxu?yet n;x*c' nodkiy; 89
x;vsOtk Tpe sUtk tu yd; .vet(
x;ven xu?yte sUitnR sUit" x;vxo/nI 90
Wn xu?yetkw ;h' pme Tvhmev tu
ctuqRe sr;]' Sy;T]puW' dxmehin 91
mr,;rB/m;x*c' s'yogo ySy n;."
a;d;h;Sy ivDey' ySy vwt;inNko iv/" 92
a;mm;s' Òt' =*{' eh; fls'.v;"
aNTy.;<@iSqt; te in;Nt;" xucy" SmOt;" 93
m;jRnIrjmeW W;<@ ;nvS]`$odkm(
nv;M.s tq; cwv hNt pu<y' idv;tm( 94
idv; kipTqCz;y;y;' r;]* d/xmIWu c )
/;]IfleWu svR] al+mIvRste sd; 95
y] y] c s'k,Rm;Tm;n' mNyte ij" )
t] t] itlwhoRmo g;y}yxt' jpet( 96
it l%tiWRpo[ _' /mRx;S]' sm;m( ) sm;ey' l%tSmOit" )
Reference: Smti Sandarbha III, pp.1455 ff.

Brhmaa 956
Branch 30A: Smiti (08) Samvarta Smiti

Beginning:
aq sMvRSmOit" ) aq;d* b[cyRv,Rnm( ) Ig,ex;y nm" )
sMvRmk e m;sInm;Tmiv;pr;y,m( )
AWyStu sm;gMy pp[Cz/mRk;i," 1
.gvn( otumCz;m" eySkmR ijom )
yq;vmRm;c+v xu.;xu.ivvecnm( 2
v;mdev;dy" sveR tmpOCzn( mh*jsm( )
t;nb[vINmunIn( sv;Rn( p[It;Tm; Uyt;mit 3
Sv.;v;] ivcret( ,s;r" sd; mOg"
/MyRdxe " s ivDeyo ij;n;' /mRs;/nm( 4
pnIt" sd; ivp[o guroStu ihtm;cret(
GgN/m/um;'s;in b[c;rI ivvjRyte ( 5
sN?y;' p[;t" sn=];mup;sIt yq;iv/
s;idTy;' pm;' sN?y;m;Stmt.;Skre 6
itn( pUv;| jp' kYy;db( [ c;rI sm;iht"
a;sIn" pm;' sN?y;' jp' kYy;dtN{t" 7
ak;Yy| tt" ky;RNme/;vI tdnNtrm(
tto/IyIt vedNtu vI=m;,o guromR% u m( 8
p[,v' p[;Kp[yu It Vy;itStdnNtrm(
g;y]I;nupvU ,Re ttoved' sm;r.et( 9
hSt* susy' t* k;Yy*R j;nu>y;mupriSqt*
gurornumt' kYy;t( p#;Nymit.Rvte ( 10
s;y' p[;tStu .=et b[c;rI sd; v[tI
inve gurveXnIy;t( p[;%o v;Gyt" xuc 11
s;y' p[;tij;tIn;mxn' uitcoidtm(
n;Ntr; .ojn' kYy;dho]smo iv/" 12
a;cMywv tu .uIt .uKTv; copSpOxie j"
Brhmaa 957
Branch 30A: Smiti (08) Samvarta Smiti

Ending:
g;y}y; l=jPyen svRp;pw" p[mCu yte 216
ay;Jyy;jn' Tv; .uKTv; c;' ivgihRtm(
g;y}yshNtu jPy' Tv; ivmuCyte 217
ahNyhin yo/Ite g;y]I' vw ijom"
m;sen muCyte p;p;durg" kuk;q; 218
g;y]I' y" sd; ivp[o jpte inyt" xuc"
s y;it prm' Sq;n' v;yu.tU " %mUiRm;n( 219
p[,ven tu s'yu _; Vy;it" s inTyx"
g;y]I' ixrs; s;| mns; i]" p#idj" 220
ingO c;Tmn" p[;,;n( p[;,;y;mo iv/Iyte
p[;,;y;m]y' kYy;Tymev sm;iht" 221
m;ns' v;ck p;p' k;yenvw tu yTtm(
tTsvR nXyte tU,| p[;,;y;m]ye te 222
AGvedm>yseStu yju"x;%;mq;ip v;
s;m;in srhSy;in svRp;pw" p[mCu yte 223
p;vm;nI' tq; k*Ts' p*W' sU_mev c
jPTv; p;pw" p[mCu yet ip}y m/uCzNds;m( 224
m<@l' b[;,' {sU_o_; vOhTkq;"
v;mdeVy' vOhTs;m jPTv; p;pw" p[mCu yte 225
c;N{;y,Ntu sveWR ;' p;p;n;' p;vn' prm( )
Tv; xumv;oit prm' Sq;nmev c 226
/mRx;S]md' pu<y' sMven tu .;iWtm( )
a/ITy b[;,o gCzdb( [ ," s x;tm( 227
it IsMvenR o_' /mRx;S]' sm;m( )
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha I, pp. 547ff.

Brhmaa 958
Branch 30A: Smiti (09) hakha Smiti

Beginning:
aq xSmOit" ) Ig,ex;y nm" ) p[qmo?y;y" ) aq
b[;,;dIn;' kmRv,Rnm( )
SvM.uve nmSTy sOis'h;rk;r,e )
c;tuv<R yRiht;q;Ry x" x;S]mq;krot( 1
yjn' y;jn' d;n' tqwv;?y;pniy;m( )
p[itg[h;?yyn' ivp[" km;R, k;reyte ( 2
d;nm?yynwv yjn yq;iv/ )
=T]ySy tu vwXySy kmedR ' prkitRtm( 3
=T]ySy ivxeW,e p[j;n;' prp;lnm(
ipg* r=v;,Jy' vwXySy prkitRtm( 4
xU{Sy ijxu.WU[ ; svRixLp;in c;Pyq
=m; sTy' dn" x*c' sveWR ;mivxeWt" 5
b[;," =i]yo vwXyS]yo v,;R ij;ty"
teW;' jNm itIyNtu ivDey' m*bN/nm( 6
a;c;yRStu ipt; p[o_" s;iv]I jnnI tq;
b[=T]ivx;wv m*bN/njNmin 7
vOy; xU{sm;St;viDey;Ste ivc=,w"
y;vdne j;yNte ij; Dey;Stt" prm( 8
it x;Iye /mRx;S]e p[qmo?y;y"
aq itIyo?y;y"
b[;,;dIn;' s'Sk;rv,Rnm(
g.RSy Sf$t;D;ne inWek" prkitRt"
ttStu SyNdm;t( k;y| pus' vn' ivc=,w" 1
Wme v; sImNto j;te vw j;tkmR c
ax*ce tu Vyit;Nte n;mkmR iv/Iyte
n;m/ey ktRVy' v,;Rn; sm;=rm(
Brhmaa 959
Branch 30A: Smiti (09) hakha Smiti

Ending:
;dx;hopv;sen pr;k" prkitRt" 5
iv/nodks;in m;smXnIt yt"
s Tv; sodk;Nm;s' Cz^' v;,muCyte 6
bLvwr;mlkv;Rip p;=wrqv; xu."w
m;sen lokitCz^" kQyte busmw" 7
gomU]' gomy' =Ir' d/ sipR" kxodkm(
Ekr;]opv;s Cz^' s;'tpn' SmOtm( 8
EtwStu }yhm>ySt' mh;s;'tpn' SmOtm(
ip<y;k v;mt;Mv[su _Un;' p[itv;srm( 9
pv;s;Ntr;>y;s;ul;puW Cyte
gopurIW;xno .uTv; m;s' inTy' sm;iht" 10
v[t' tu y;vk ky;RTsvRp;p;pnuye
g[;s' cN{kl;vO; p[;XnIy;/RyNsd; 11
;sye kl;h;n* v[t' c;N{;y,' cret(
mu<@S]Wv,;yI a/" x;yI jteN{y" 12
S]IxU{pitt;n;' c vjRyTe pr.;W,m(
piv];, jpeCzKTy; juy;wv x_t" 13
ay' iv/" s ivDey" svRCz^W u svRd; )
p;p;Tm;nStu p;pe>y" Cz^"w s't;rt; nr;" 14
gtp;p;idk y;Nt n;] k;y;R ivc;r,; )
xp[o_md' x;S]' yo/Ite bum;r" )
svRp;pivinmRu _" SvgRlok mhIyte 16
it x; /mRx;S]e;dxo?y;y" )
sm;;cey' xSmOit" ) tTsd(b[ ;pR,mStu )
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha III, p. 1415.

Brhmaa 960
Branch 30A: Smiti (10) Bihaspati Smiti

Beginning:
aq bOhSpitSmOit" ) Ig,ex;y nm" )
t];d*ssuv,RpO qvId;nflmhTvv,Rnm(
; tuxt' r;j; sm;vrd=,m(
m`v;n( v;Gvd;' e' pYyRpCO zd( bOhSpitm( 1
.gvn( kn d;nen svRt" su%me/te
y' yNmh;`| c tNme b[iU h mh;tp 2
EvmN{e, pOos* devdevpuroiht"
v;cSpitmRh;p[;Do bOhSpitv;c h 3
suv,Rd;n' rod;n' .Umd;n' c v;sv
Ett( p[yCzm;nStu svRp;pw" p[mCu yte 4
suv,| rjt' vS]' m,r' c v;sv
svRmve .ve' vsu/;' y" p[yCzit 5
f;l;' mhI' dv; sbIj;' xSyx;lnIm(
y;vt( sUYyRkr; lok;St;vt( SvgeR mhIyte 6
yTkt( kte p;p' puWo vOikxRt"
aip gocMmRm;]e, .Umd;nen xu?yit 7
dxhSten d<@n i]'x<@;in vRnm(
dx t;Nyev ivSt;ro gocmeR tNmh;flm( 8
svOW' gosh' c y] itTytN{tm(
b;lvTsp[stU ;n;' td( gocmR itSmOtm( 9
ivp[;y d; gu,;iNvt;y tpoivyu_;y jteN{y;y
y;vNmhI itit s;gr;Nt; t;vt( fl' tSy .vednNtm( 10
yq; vIj;in rohNt p[k,;Rin mhItle
Ev' k;m;" p[rohNt .Umd;nsm;jRt;" 11
yq;Psu pitt" s StwlivNdu" p[spRit
Ev' .Umt' d;n' sXye sXye p[rohit 12
Brhmaa 961
Branch 30A: Smiti (10) Bihaspati Smiti

Ending:
t' n t;ryte yStu tm;b[R `;tkm( 69
piSqte ivv;he c yDe d;ne c v;sv
moh;rit iv' y" s mOto j;yte im" 70
/n' flit d;nen jIivt' jIvr=,;t(
pmwyRm;roGymih's;flmXnute 71
flmUl;xn;t( pUJy' Svg| sTyen l>yte
p[;yopvexn;{;Jy' svR] su%mXnute 72
gv;!"xdI=;y;" SvgRg;mI tO,;xn"
S]y S]Wv,;yI v;yu' pITv; tu' l.et( 73
inTy;yI .vedk" sN?ye c jpn( ij"
n tTs;/yte r;Jy' n;kpOmn;xk 74
ap[vx e e inyt' b[lok mhIyte
r;n;' p[its'h;re pxUn( pu];' ivNdit 75
n;k cr' s vste pv;sI c yo .vet(
stt' cwkx;yI y" s l.edIPst;itm( 76
vIr;snm( vIrxYy;' vIrSq;nmup;t"
a=Yy;StSy lok;" Syu" svRk;mgm;Stq; 77
pv;s dI=; a.Wek v;sv
Tv; ;dxvW;R, vIrSq;n;ixyte 78
a/ITy svRvde ;n( vw so du"%;t( p[mCu yte 79
p;vn' crte /m| SvgeR lok mhIyte 80
bOhSpit mt' pu<y' ye p#Nt ij;ty"
cTv;r teW;' v/RNte a;yuivR; yxo blm( 81
it bOhSpitp[,It' /MmRx;S]' sMpU,mR (
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha III, p. 1610.

Brhmaa 962
Branch 30A: Smiti (11) Atri Smiti

Beginning:
aq ai]SmOit" ) Ig,ex;y nm" )
aD;nitmr;N/Sy vOtne ;nen kxv
p[sId sum% u o n;q D;nip[do .v 1
t;ho]m;sIn mi]' utvt;' vrm(
pgMy c pOCzNt AWy" x'stv[t;" 2
.gvn( kn d;nen jpen inymen c
xu?yNte p;tkyRu _;St' b[vIim mh;mune 3
aip:y;iptdoW;,;' p;p;n;' mht;' tq;
sveWR ;' copp;t;n;' xu' v+y;m tTvt" 4
p[;,;y;mw" piv]w d;nwhoRmjw pR Sw tq;
xuk;m;" p[mCu yNte p;vk>yo n s'xy" 5
p[;,;y;m;n( piv];' Vy;tI" p[,vNtq;
piv]p;,r;sIno?y>ySyb[ nwTykm( 6
a;vRyTe sd;yu_" p[;,;y;m;n( pun" pun"
a;kx;g[;d;n%;Nt;pStPyt mm( 7
TvKcmRm;'s/rmedom;iSq." t;"
tqeN{yt; doW;" dNte p[;,ing[h;t(
inro/;;yte v;yuv;RyorihR j;yte
t;pen;po ih j;yNte ttoNt" xu?yte i]." 8
tq; cmR tq;n; doW; a>yitR /mRt"
tqeN{yt; doW; dNte p[;,ing[h;t( 9
p[;,;y;mwdhR te ( doW;;r,;. ikLvWm(
p[Ty;h;re, ivWy;N?y;nen;nwr;n( gu,;n( 10
n c tIv[,e tps; n Sv;?y;ywncR Je yy;
mit'gNtu' sur;" x_; yog;Ts'p;[ uvNty;m(
yog;TsMp[;Pyte D;n' yog;mRSy l=,m(
Brhmaa 963
Branch 30A: Smiti (11) Atri Smiti

Ending:
amu_yo rStgyo r;; prehin
ySy SvjNmn=]e gOt e xix.;Skr* 71
Vy;/" p[v;he mOTyu d;r[ mhym(
tSm;;n' c hom devt;>ycRn' jpm( 72
ky;RiSmn( idne yu_ tSy x;Nt.Rivyit
sv| g;sm' toy' r;g[Ste idv;kre 73
yo nr" ;it tIqeR smu{e setbu N/ne
poy rjnI mek;' r;g[Ste idv;kre 74
sjNmt' p;p'tT=,;dev nXyit
somePyev' sUytR Lu y' tSm;t( sv| sm;cret( 75
it a;]eySmOt* pmo?y;y"
; tuxtwrve ' devr;jo mh;uit"
Svgu v;Gmn;' e' pyRpCO zhSpitm( 1
.gvn( kn d;nen SvgRt" su%me/te
yd=y' mh;.;g Tv' b[iU h vdt;Mbr 2
Ev' pO" s N{e, devdevpuroiht"
v;cSpitmRh;tejo vOhSpitv;c h 3
ihr<yd;n' god;n' .Umd;n v;sv
EtTp[yCzm;noip SvgRt" su%me/te 4
suv,| rjt' vS]' m,r' vsUin c )
svRmve .ve' vsu/;' y" p[yCzit 5
fl;;' mhI' d;t( svIj;' sSym;lnIm( )
y;vTsUyk R r; lok t;vTsgeR mhIyte 5
it a;]eySmOt* /mRx;S]' sMpU,mR ( ) xu.mStu
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha III, pp.336ff.

Brhmaa 964
Branch 30A: Smiti (12) Ktyyana Smiti

Structure: 3 Praphakas, subdivided into 29 Khaas.
Beginning:
k;Ty;ynSmOit" Is;mved;y nm"
p[qm" %<@" aq;c;r;?y;y"
t];d* yDopvItkmRpk [ r,v,Rnm(
aq;to go.lo_;n;mNyeW;' cwv kmR,;m(
aSp;n;' iv/' sMyGdxRyye p[dIpvt( 1
i]vOdU v vR tO ' k;y| tNtu]ym/ovOtm(
i]vOopvIt' Sy;Sywko g[iNqryte 2
pOv'xe c n;>y;' c /Ot' yiNdte ki$m(
t;yRmpu vIt' Sy;;tolMb' ncoiCz^tm( 3
sdopvIitn; .;Vy' sd; bix%en c
ivix%o Vyupv;t yTkroit n tTtm( 4
i]"p[;Xy;po iNmOJy mu%met;NyupSpOxte (
a;Syn;m;=k,;| n;.v="ixro'xk;n( 5
s'ht;.S}yl.r;SymevmupSpOxte (
an p[die xNy; `[;,' cwvmupSpOxte (
a;n;mk;>y; c=u" o]' pun" pun" 6
kin;yo;.' dy' tu tlen vw
sv;R.Stu ixr" p;;h c;g[,e s'SpOxte ( 7
y]opidXyte kmR kturR n tUCyte
d=,St] ivDey" kmR,;' p;rg" kr" 8
y]idnymo n Sy;phom;idkmRsu
itSt] idx" p[o_; EeN{Is*My;pr;jt;" 9
it;sIn" p[o v; inymo y] nex"
td;sInen kRVy' n p[, n itt; 10
g*rI p; xcI me/; s;iv]I ivjy; jy;
devsen; Sv/; Sv;h; m;tro lokm;tr" 11
Brhmaa 965
Branch 30A: Smiti (12) Ktyyana Smiti

Ending:
gy;d* ip<@m;]Sy dIym;nTvdxRn;t( 9
.ojnSy p[/;nTv' vdNTyNye mhWRy"
b[;,Sy prI=;y;' mh;yp[dxRn;t( 10
a;m;iv/;nSy ivn; ip<@" iy;iv/"
td;l>y;Pyn?y;yiv/;nv,;dip 11
ivNmtmup;d;y mm;Pyetid iSqtm(
p[;/;Nymu.yoyRSm;Sm;deW smuy" 12
p[;cIn;vIitn; k;y| ip}yeWu p[o=,' pxo"
d=,o;sn;Nt croinRvpR ,;idkm( 13
sp;vd;n;n;' p[/;n;qoR n hItr"
p[/;n' hvnwv xeW' p[itvvet( 14
pmutm;:y;t' x;d; cwve k; SmOt;
kln' sjl' p[o_' dUr%;todko m" 15
;rgv;=" sNd.w"R km.TyNtko, v;
ve/w ;n' v;Stuòr' ivNmn;;Ntm;g[wR 16
vxm;bit b[IhIHzWeit yv;'Stq;
as;ivTy] n;moKTv; juy;T=p[homvt( 17
s;=t' sumnoyu_mudk d/s'ytu m(
a~y| d/m/u>y; m/upkoR iv/Iyte 18
k;'Syenvw ;hR,IySy innyed~yRml*
k;'Sy;ip/;n' k;'SySq' m/up| smpRyte ( 19
it k;Ty;ynivrcte kmRpd[ Ipe tOtIy" p[p;#k"
Tyekoni]'x" %<@"
sm;; cey' k;Ty;ynSmOitritle:y'n;STy]
tSm;dy'gN[ q" sm;onveTy]s'dhe "
Reference:
Smti Sandarbha, Vol. III, (Delhi: Nag, 1981), pp. 1335ff.
Brhmaa 966
Branch 30A: Smiti (13) Parhara Smiti

Beginning:
ImNmhiWR pr;xrp[,It; pr;xrSmOit" ) p[qmo?y;y" )
Ig,ex;ynm" )
aq;to ihmxwl;g[e devd; vn;lye
Vy;smek;Gg[m;sInmpOCzOWy" pur; 1
m;nuW;,;' iht' /m| vtRm;ne kl* yuge
x*c;c;r' yq;v vdsTyvtI sut" 2
tCz^Tu viWRv;Ky' tu sxyoks."
p[Tyuv;c mh;tej;" uitSmOitivx;rd" 3
n c;h' svRtvD" kq' /m| vd;Myhm(
aSmTptwvp[Vyeit Vy;s" sutob[vIt( 4
ttStWRy" sveR /mRtv;qRk;i,"
AiW' Vy;s' purSkTygt; bdrk;mm( 5
n;n; pupll;k,| flvOkrl'kt m(
ndI p[v,opet' pu<ytIqoRpxo.t' c 6
mOgp=inn;d;!' devt;ytn;vOtm(
y=gN/vRsw nOTygItwrl'kt m( 7
tSmOiWs.; m?ye x_pu]' pr;xrm(
su%;sIn' mh;tej; muinmu:yg,;vOtm( 8
kt;lpu$o .UTv; Vy;sSTvOiW." sh
p[d=,;.v;dw Stuit." smpUjyt( 9
tt" s'tu dy" pr;xrmh;muin"
a;hsuSv;gt' b[hU ITy;sIno muinpuv" 10
kxl' sMygTyuKTv; Vy;s" pOCzTynNtrm(
yid j;n;s ._' me eh;; ._vTsl 11
/mRkqyme t;t;nug;[ o h' tv
ut; me m;nv; /m;R v;s; k;Xyp;Stq; 12
Brhmaa 967
Branch 30A: Smiti (13) Parhara Smiti

Ending:
yjetv;me/ne r;j; tu pOqvIpit"
pun" p[Ty;gte veXmv;s;qRmpu spRit 72
spu]" sh.OTyw ky;Rdb( ;[ ,.ojnm(
g;wvkw xt' d;tuivR?yeWu d=,;m( 73
b[;,;n;' p[s;den b[h; tu ivmuCyte
svnSq;' S]y' hTv; b[hTy; v[t' cret( 74
mp ij" ky;RdI' gTv; smu{g;m(
c;N{;y,e ttI,Re ky;Rdb( ;[ ,.ojnm( 75
an@Tsiht;' g;' c d;ip[We u d=,;m(
sur;p;n' skTkTv;v,| sur;' ipbet( 76
sp;vyedq;Tm;nmhlok pr] c
apTysuv,| tu b[;,Sytt" Svym( 77
gCzNmuslm;d;yr;j;>y;x' v/;ytu
tt" xumv;oit r;D;s* mu_v c 78
k;mtStu kt' yTSy;;Nyq; v/mhRit
a;sn;Czyn;;n;TsM.;W;Tsh.ojn;t( 79
s';mNt ih p;p;in twlbNdurv;M.s
c;N{;y,' y;vk tu tul;puWwv c 80
gv;' cwv;nugmn' svRp;pp[,;xnm(
EtTpr;xr' x;S]' Xlok;n;' xtpkm( 81
invTy;sm;yu_' /mRs;S]Sys'gh[ "
yq;?yyn km;R, /mRx;S]md' tq; 82
a?yetVy' p[yen inyt' SvgRg;mn; 83
it p;r;xre /mRx;S]e ;dxo?y;y" ) sm;; cey' pr;xrs'iht; )
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha II, pp.625ff.

Brhmaa 968
Branch 30A: Smiti (14) Manu Smiti

Beginning:
mnuSmOit" ) p[qmo?y;y"
mnumk e ;g[m;sInm.gMy mhWRy"
p[itpUJy yq;Ny;ymd' vcnmb[vu n( 1
.gvNsvRv,;Rn;' yq;vdnupvU x R "
aNtrp[.v;n;' c /m;Ro v_mhRs 2
Tvmeko Sy svRSy iv/;nSy Svy'.vu "
acNTySy;p[mye Sy k;yR tv;qRivTp[.o 3
s tw" pOStq; sMygmt*j; mh;Tm."
p[Tyuv;c;CyR t;Nsv;RNmhWIRyU t;mit 4
a;sIidd' tmo.Utmp[D;tml=,m(
ap[tKyRmivDey' p[su mv svRt" 5
tt" Svy'..U gR v;nVy_o Vyydm(
mh;.Ut;id vO*j;" p[;dur;sImonud" 6
yos;vtIN{yg[;" sU+moVy_" sn;tn"
svR.tU myocNTy" s Ev Svymu.* 7
so.?y;y xrIr;TSv;TssO=iu vRiv/;" p[j;"
ap Ev ssj;Rd* t;su vIyRmv;sOjt( 8
td<@m.vwm' sh;'xsu mp[.m(
tSm( jDe Svy' b[; svRlokipt;mh" 9
a;po nr; it p[o_;po vw nrsUnv"
t; ydSy;yn' pUv| ten n;r;y," SmOt" 10
yTk;r,mVy_' inTy' sdsd;Tmk
tisO" s puWo lok b[ie t kTyRte 11
tSm<@ s .gv;nuiWTv; prvTsrm(
Svymev;Tmno ?y;n;d<@mkrod(/; 12
t;>y;' s xkl;>y;' c idv' .Um' c inmRme
Brhmaa 969
Branch 30A: Smiti (14) Manu Smiti

Ending:
to.iht' sv| in"eyskr' prm(
aSm;dp[Cyuto ivp[" p[;oit prm;' gitm( 116
Ev' s .gv;Ndevo lok;n;' ihtk;Myy;
/mRSy prm' gu' mmed' svRmu _v;n( 117
svRm;Tmin s'pXyeTs;s sm;iht"
sv| ;Tmin s'pXy;/meR kte mn" 118
a;Tmwv devt;" sv;R" svRm;TmNyvSqtm(
a;Tm; ih jnyTyeW;' kmRyog' xrIr,;m( 119
%' s'invexyeT%eWu cenSpxRne inlm(
p_dOo" pr' tej" ehe po g;' c mUitRWu 120
mnsINdu' idx" o]e ;Nte iv,u' ble hrm(
v;Cy' m]muTsgeR p[jne c p[j;pitm( 121
p[x;st;r' sveWR ;m,Iy;'sm,orip
Km;.' Sv/IgMy' iv;' puW' prm( 122
Etmek vdNTy' mnumNye p[j;pitm(
N{mek pre p[;,mpre b[ x;tm( 123
EW sv;R, .Ut;in p.Vy;RPy mUitR."
jNmvO=ywinRTy' s's;ryit cvt( 124
Ev' y" svR.tU We u pXyTy;Tm;nm;Tmn;
s svRsmt;meTy b[;>yeit pr' pdm( 125
TyetNm;nv' x;S]' .Ogpu o[ _' p#Nj"
.vTy;c;rv;Ty' yqe;' p[;uy;itm( 126
sm;' m;nv' /mRx;S]m(
it m;nve /mRx;S]e .Ogpu o[ _;y;' mnuSmOTy;' ;dxo?y;y"
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha I, pp.1ff.

Brhmaa 970
Branch 30A: Smiti (15) Auhanasa Sahit

Beginning:
aq a*xns s'iht; ) Ig,ex;y nm" )
aq;nulomp[itlomj;TyNtr;,;' inp,v,Rnm( )
at" pr' p[v+y;m j;itvOiiv/;nkm( )
anulomiv/;n p[itlomiv/' tq; 1
s;Ntr;lks'yu _' sv| s'=Py coCyte )
nOp;d(b;[ ,kNy;y;' ivv;heWu smNvy;t( 2
j;t" sUto] ini" p[itlomiv/ij" )
ved;nhStq; cwW;' /m;R,;mnubo/k" 3
sUt;ip[ p[stU ;y;' sUto ve,k
u Cyte
nOp;y;mev tSywv j;to ymRk;rk" 4
b[;<y;' =T]y;*y;R{qk;r" p[j;yte
vO xU{vOSy ijTv' p[itiW?yte 5
y;n;n;' ye c vo!;rSteW; prc;rk;"
xU{vOy; tu jIvNt n =;T]' /mRm;cret( 6
b[;<y;' vwXys'sg;R;tom;g/ Cyte
vNdTv' b[;,;n; =T]y;,;' ivxeWt" 7
p[xs' ;vOiko jIveXw yp[e ykrStq;
b[;<y;' xU{s'sg;R;t;<@;l Cyte 8
sIsm;.r,' tSy k;,;Rysmq;ip v;
v/[I' k<# sm;v?y ZLlrI' k=toip v; 9
mLl;KpkWR,' g[;me pUv;R prxukm(
n;pr; p[ivoip vihg[;mR ; nwAt e 10
ip<@.Ut; .vNTy] noced( b?y; ivxeWt"
c;<@;l;wXykNy;y;' j;t" p c Cyte 11
m;'s.=,' teW;' ;n Ev c tlm(
nOp;y;' vwXys'sg;Rd;yogv it SmOt" 12
Brhmaa 971
Branch 30A: Smiti (15) Auhanasa Sahit

Ending:
xU{Sy ivp[ss' g;R;t g[ it SmOt"
nOpSy d<@/;r" Sy;<@ d<@eWu sret( 41
tSywv c*rs'vSO y; j;t" xui<@k Cyte
j;tdu;n( sm;roPy xu<@;kmR, yojyet( 42
xU{;y;' vwXys'sg;Ri/n; sUck" SmOt"
sUck;ip[kNy;y;' j;tSt=k Cyte 43
ixLpkm;R, c;Ny;in p[;s;dl=,' tq;
nOp;y;mev tSywv j;to yo mTSyb;/k" 44
xU{;y;' vwXyt*y;Rt( k$k;r it SmOt"
vixx;p;T]et;y;' kct( p;rxv;Stq; 45
vw%;nsen kcu kc;gvten c
vedx;S];blMv;Ste .ivyNt kl* yuge 46
k$k;r;Stt" p;;r;y,g,;" SmOt;"
x;%; vw%;nseno_; tN]m;gRiv/iy;" 47
inWek;;" Xmx;n;Nt;" iy;" pUj;sUck;"
pr;]e, v; p[;' p[o_' /m| sm;cret( 48
xU{;dev tu xU{;y;' j;t" xU{ it SmOt"
ijxuWU ,pr" p;kyDpr;iNvt" 49
sCz{' ta;' ivj;nIy;dsCz{SttoNyq;
c*y;RTk;kvco Dey;;n;' tO,v;hk" 50
EtTs'=pe t" p[o_' j;itvOiiv.;gx"
j;TyNtr;, XyNte s'kLp;idt Ev tu 51
Ty*xns' /mRx;S]' sm;m(
xu s'iht; sm;;

Brhmaa 972
Branch 30A: Smiti (16) Vddha Hrta Smiti

Beginning:
aq vOh;rItSmOit" ) Ig,ex;y nm" ) p[qmo?y;y" )
aq ps'Sk;rp[itp;dnv,Rnm( )
aMbrIWStu t' gTv; h;rItSy;m' nOp" )
vvNde t' mh;Tm;n' b;l;ksxp[.m( 1
s'pO " kxlSten pUjt" prm;sne )
pivStto ivp[mvu ;c nOpnNdn" 2
.gvn( svR/MmRD tTvvedivd;Mvr )
pOCz;m Tv;' mh;.;g prm' /mRmVyym( 3
b[iU h v,;Rm;,;Ntu inTynwmikiy;"
ktRVy; muinx;l n;rI,; nOpSy c 4
Svp' jIvpryo" kq' mo=pqSy c
tTp[;e s;/n' b[n( v_mhRs suvt[ 5
Evmu_Stu ivp[iWRSten r;jiWR,; td;
v;c prmp[ITy; nmSTy jn;dRnm( 6
h;rIt v;c
,u r;jn( p[v+y;m sv| vedopvOi' htm(
ydu_' b[,; pUv| pOCzto mm .Upte 7
td(bv[ Im pr' /m| ,uvwk;g[m;ns"
sveWR ;mev dev;n;mn;id" puWom" 8
rStu s Ev;Nye jgto iv.urVyy"
n;r;y,o v;sudve o iv,ubR[ ;Tmno hr" 9
; /;t; iv/;t; c s Ev prmer"
ihr<yg.R" sivt; gu,/O ingu,R oVyy" 10
prm;Tm; pr' b[ pr' Jyoit" pr;Tpr"
N{" p[j;pit" sUy"R ixvo vi" sn;tn" 11
sVv;Tmk" svRsu t( svR. O t .;vn"
Brhmaa 973
Branch 30A: Smiti (16) Vddha Hrta Smiti

Ending:
tdev ih my; r;jn( vwixye, tvertm(
ivix' prm' /mRx;S]' vw,vmumm( 343
y d' ,uy;KTy; kqye; sm;iht"
p;rmwk;NTy s's' p[;oTyev n s'xy" 344
svRp;pivinmRu _o y;it iv,o" pr' pdm(
yiSTvd' ,uy;KTy; inTy' iv,o s/* 345
ame/shSy fl' p[;oTys'xy"
h;rItmetCz;S]Ntu prm;' /MmRsi' ht;m( 346
a;loKy pUjyn( iv,u' p;rmwk;NTymXnute
EtCTv;MbrIWStu h;rIto_' nOpom" 346
vvNde pry; .KTy; tmOiW' vw,vom"
Tvmev prmo/MmRSTvmev prm' tp" 347
Tvd`y[ gu l' p[;Py svRsmv;uy;m(
mh;muinmit StuTv; r;jiWR" s mh;tp;" 347
p[;v;n( prmwk;NTy' tTp[s;d;Tsusdm(
vwix' p;rmwk;NTymetCz;S]' mm;Vyym( 348
.;r;j;dy" sveR nOp; jnk;dy"
yogn" snk;; n;rd;;" surWRy" 349
vs;; vw,v; ivKsen;dy" sur;" )
EtCz;S];nus;re, pUjy;m;surCyutm( 350
prm' vwidk x;S]metw,vmumm( )
D;Tvwv prmwk;NtI pUjyei,umIrm( 351
it vOh;rItSmOt* ivix/MmRx;S]e vOTy/k;ro n;m amo?y;y"
) sm;;cey' vOh;rItSmOit"
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha Vol. II, pp.994ff.

Brhmaa 974
Branch 30A: Smiti (17) Gautama Smiti

Beginning:
g*tm SmOit" Ig,ex;y nm" p[qmo?y;y" aq;c;rv,Rnm(
vedo /mRmlU ' tid; SmOitxIle o /mRVyitm" s;hs mht;' n
tu oqoRvrd*bRLy;uLyblivro/e ivkLp" ) pnyn'
b[;,Sy;me nvme pme v; k;My' g.;Rid" s;vW;R,;' tidtIy'
jNm ) tSm;Ts a;c;yoR ved;nuvcn; ) Ek;dx;dxyo"
=i]yvwXyyo" ) a;Wo@x;d(b;[ ,Sy;pitt; s;iv]I ;v'xter;-
jNySy /k;y; vwXySy ) m*IJy;m*vIRs*}yo me%l;" me,
,vSt;jn;in v;s;'s x;,=*mcIrktp;" sveRW;'
k;p;Rs;ivtm( ) k;W;ymPyek ) v;=| b[;,Sy m;h;r{e
tryo" vwLvp;l;x* b[;,Sy d<@;vTqpwlv* xeWe yDy; v;
sveWR ;mpIrt; yUpc;" svLkl; mUl R l;$n;s;g[pm[ ;,;" )
mu<@ji$lix%;j$; ) {VyhSt iCzoin/;y;c;meV^ yxu"
prm;jRn p[d;ht=,in,Rejn;in twjsm;iRkd;yvt;Ntv;n;'
twjsvduplm,xxu_In;' d;vdiSq.UMyor;vpn .Umewlv-
{uivdlcmR,;muTsgoRv;TyNtopht;n;m( ) p[;%d%ov; x*-
cm;r.et( ) xuc* dexa;sIno d=,' b; j;NvNtr; Tv;
yDopvITy;m,N/n;t( p;,I p[=;Lyv;Gytody'SpOx'S]tuv;Rp-
a;c;-mei" p[mJO y;Tp;d* c;>yu=Te %;in copSpOxCe zWR<y;in mU;in
c d;t( ) suPTv; .uKTv; =uTv; c pun" ) dNtXleWu dNtvdNy]
j;.mWR,;t( ) p[;KCyute rTyek ) Cyutre ;;vvi;grev
tCzc" ) n mu:y;ivp[Wu iCz' kvR Nt t;ed inptNt )
lepgN/;pkWR,e x*cmme?ySy ) t" pUv| mOd; c mU]purIW-
retoiv'sn;>yvh;rs'yogeWu c y] c;;yoivd?y;t( ) p;,n;
sVymups'gO ;m/Iih .oTy;mN]yet gu" ) t] c=umnR "
p;,opSpxRn' d.w"R p[;,;y;m;S]y" pdxm;];" p[;le v;sn pUv;R
Vy;ty" ps;Nt;" ) guro" p;dops'gh[ ,' p[;tb[R ;nuvcnec;-
Brhmaa 975
Branch 30A: Smiti (17) Gautama Smiti

Ending:
vOW.o/koJyeSy vOW.Wo@x; JywineySy sm' v; Jywineyne
yvIys;' p[itm;tO v; SvvgeR .;g ivxeW" ) iptoTsOjte ( pui]k;
mnpTyo' p[j;pite;SmdqRmpTymit s'v;;.siN/m;-
];Tpui]kPyekW ;' tTs'xy;opyeCzd.[;tOk;m( ) ip<@go]AiW-
sMbN/; AKq' .jern( S]Ic;npTySy bIj' v; lPset
devrvTyNytoj;tm.;gm( ) S]I/n' duiht,;mp[;;n;mp[itit;n;
.gnIxuLk sody;R,;m?v' m;tu" pUvR k w ) s'sO iv.;g" p[te ;n;'
JyeSy s'siO in p[te e as'sO I AKq.;k iv._j" ip}ymev )
SvymjRt' vwovw>e y" k;m' .jern( ) pu]; a*rs=e]jdi]-
mgU!oTp;pb; AKq.;j" k;nInsho!p*n.Rvpui]k;pu]Sv-
yNdt; go].;jtuq;|x.;gn*rs;.;ve b[;,Sy r;jNy;pu]o
Jyeogu,sMpStuLy;'x.;k Jye;'xhInmNyt( r;jNy; vwXy;-
pu]smv;ye s yq; b[;,Ipu],e =i]y;et( xU{;pu]oPynpTySy
xuWU u Le l.et vOimUlmNtev;siv/n; sv,;Rp]u oPyNy;yvOo n
l.etwkW;' oi]y; b[;,Sy;n pTySy AKq' .jern( r;jetreW;'
j@KlIv* .RVy;vpTy' j@Sy .;g;h| xU{;pu]vTp[it-
lom;sUdkyog=emt;eviv.;g" S]IWu c s'yu _;Svn;D;te dx;vrw"
ixwhvrluB/w" p[xSt' k;yRm( ) cTv;rtu,;| p;rg; ved;n;'
p[;gum;S]y a;m," pOqG/mRivdS]y Et;n( dx;vr;n(
prWidTy;c=te asM.ve TvetWe ;moi]yo vediviCzoivp[itp*
yd;h ytoymp[.vo .Ut;n;' ih's;nugh[ yogeWu /mR,;' ivxeW,e Svg|
lok /mRivd;oit D;n;.invex;>y;mit /moR /mR"
it g*tmIye /mRx;S]e Ekoni]'xmo?y;y"
sm;; cey' g*tmSmOit"
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha Vol. IV, pp.1879 ff.

Brhmaa 976
Branch 30A: Smiti (18) Yama Smiti

Beginning:
aq ymSmOit" ) Ig,ex;ynm" ) aq p[;yv,Rnm( )
aq;to Sy /mRSy p[;y;;./;ykm( )
ctu,;Rmip v,;Rn;' /mRx;S]' p[vRte 1
jl;uN/n.[;" p[bJ[ y;nxnCyut;" )
ivWp[ptnp[;yxS]`;tCyut; ye 2
sveR te p[Tyvst;" svRlokviht;" )
c;N{;y,en xu?yNt tCz^yen v; 3
.y;vst;" p;Kp; yeg[;Myxr,Cyut;"
Nduyen xu?yNt dv; /en'u tq; vOWm( 4
gob[;,hn' dG/; mOtmuN/nen c
p;x' tSywv zv; tu tCz^' sm;cret( 5
m.v[,R s'.tU mw R =k;op/;itt"
Cz^;| s'pk [ v IRt xKTy; d;u d=,;m( 6
b[;,Sy ml;re pUyxo,tsM.ve
m.u_v[,e m*Ihomen s ivxu?yit 7
y" =i]yStq; vwXy" xU{;Pynulomj"
D;Tv; .u ivxeW,e cre;N{;y,' v[tm( 8
k$ ;<@p[m;,Ntu g[;s prkLpyet(
aNyq;h;rdoWe, n s t] ivxu?yit 9
Ekk vRyCe zKle ,p=e c ;syet(
am;v;Sy;' n .uIt EW c;N{;y,oiv/" 10
sur;Nymp;nen gom;'s.=,e te
tCz^reip[SyTp;pStu p[,Xyit 11
p[;ye up;Nte kt;R yid ivpte
pUtStdhrev;ip hlok pr] c 12
y;vdek" pOqk {Vy" p[;yen xu?yit
Brhmaa 977
Branch 30A: Smiti (18) Yama Smiti

Ending:
ro/ne bN/ne cwv Sq;ipte pukle tq;
k; vnSpt* ro/s$e ruvS]yo" 67
Ete kqt' sv| p[m;dSq;nmumm(
y] y] mOt; g;v" p[;y' sm;cret( 68
d;,; `;tne Cz^' p;W;,wig,u ' .vet(
aRCz^Ntu %;te Sy;t( p;dCz^Ntu p;dpe 69
xS]`;te i]Cz^;, yi`;te y' cret( 70
Cz^, vS]`;teip goeit ivxu?yit
yovRyit gom?ye ndIk;Nt;rmNtk 71
rom;, p[qme p;de itIye Xmu v;pyet(
tOtIye tu ix%; /;y;R ctuqRe six%' vpet( 72
n S]I,;' vpn' ky;Rt( n c s; g;mnuvj[ te (
n c r;]* vseo n ky;Riw dk' uitm( 73
sv;Rn( kx;n( smuT y zdyedlym(
Evmev tu n;rI,;' ixrso vpn' SmOtm( 74
mOtkn tu j;ten .yo" sUtk .vet(
p;tkn tu len n;Sy sUtikt; .vet( 75
cTv;r %lu km;R, sN?y;k;le ivvjRyte (
a;h;r' mwqnu ' in{;' Sv;?y;y ctuqk R m( 76
a;h;r;;yte Vy;/" rg.R mwqnu e )
in{; yo invRNte Sv;?y;ye mr,' /[vu m( 77
aD;n;u ije v,;Rn;' ihtk;Myy; )
my; p[o_md' x;S]' s;v/;nov/;ry 78
it ymp[o_' /mRx;S]' sm;m( )
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha IV, pp.2083ff.

Brhmaa 978
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (01) Khyapa Smiti

Structure: 55 Verses (including some prose)
Beginning:
aq k;XypSmOit"
p[;yv,Rnm(
aq k;XypIy;n( gOhSq/m;Rn( Vy;:y;Sy;m"
a;iht;" Svd;rinrtoc;GNyho]I ;t;mOtk u ;lg;mI
deviptOmnuy.Utb[yD;nusve m;n" Ekii]ctu,;| b[;,;n( kv;R,o
v[tinymhomj;Pypro m;tOiptO._o d;r;pTypoWk" xeW;nu.ojI
pv;sI ]wv,RkmedksUtk;prhrm;,ol;'glvO" ) t] c
.UMypo!ne vO=Czdne n;Sy/moR.vit )
kpsettu @;givp[dve t;ytn.edne p[;y' b[;,e>yo inve ct
a;tIjuR y;t( )
d' iv,urit p[qm; m;nStok it itIy; Svv;s; it tOtIy;
d';^ >y;mit ctuqIRrTypo!yet( tSywv devt;yw pU,;Rit' juy;t( )
aq goblIvdRmihW/Uy;Rivkih's;v;* p[;yk;mk;rt;mTyek )
doG/OdmnpyRStp;W`n`'$;.r,.UW,yojn twlm'@*W/.eWJyi]tym;,e
Vy;;n;mk;m;v;w p[;y' b[;,e>yo inve sxr=urvpn' Tv;
p[;j;pTy' Cz^m;cret( ) cI,;|te g;' d;t( itl/en'u jl/en'u
ceitk;Xyp" )
aq mOgmihWg'@k u vr;hxr.A=s'hVy;`[m@' k xUkr
mTSyg[;hxxum;r;dIn;' v/evhor;]' ) cI,;|te g;' d;t( ) meW s
i]r;]' cI,;RNte ihr<y' d;t( )
aq k;kvl;kh'ss;rsk;r<@vcv;kgO/X[ yen%'jrI$i$i.olU-
kxuk s;rk;myUrk;km{ klv'kkpot kip'jl;dIn;' v/evhor;]'
) cI,;RNte itl;Nd;t( )
aq;t" jMbUkiv@;lAW.r=uv;sto^ xU{v/e i]r;]' c p[;y'
b[;,e>yo inve p[;j;pTy' Cz^' cret( ) cI,;RNte sv[IhIn( d;t( )
kl;sspRnkliv@;lgoj;v/e i]r;]' cI,;RNte loh' d;t( )
Brhmaa 979
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (01) Khyapa Smiti

Ending:
s p*n.Rv; kNy; vjRnIy; kl;/m;" 5
v;c; d;; mnod;; tm'glk*tuk;
dkSpxRk; y; c y; c p;,g[hIitk; 6
aup;y' gt; y; c punv;RSy v;idk;
Tyet;" kXypp[o_; dhey"u klmvt( 7
p[rohTym;d;y p;dp;n;' klm' ht(
n ih pun.Rv;dIn;' kl' tSy p[rohit 8
ipt; v; yid v; .[;t; m;t; v; yidvetr"
nr tp;p;n;' git y;' y;it t;' ,u 9
minvtIR yq; Xyeno gCzTyev ym;ly'
Ev' c nrk y;it kNy; amOtk;rk; 10
pun" sMpte n;rI gtm;Tm;nm;Tmin
aiSqm;]' Tvc' .Tv; xu tejobl' tq; 11
xu' n ye p[yCzit duihtr' lo.moiht;"
teW;' tu nrk òre y;it vw sm' klm( 12
gmn;gmn;yog;t( Ev' xu iv/Iyte
Ev' D;Tv; yu_kNy;' v'dte s tTkl;t( 13
nSy;ve c ip}ye c d;sISy;dq s'ct;
yt; tu s; d;sI n s; pI iv/Iyte 14
aom;itr;];,;' xt' xtgu,I tm( )
p[;oit puWodTv; homm']w rl't;m( 15
yStu s;Tym/me,R ipt; smpRyte ( sut;m( )
s p[Te y l.te Sq;n' yq; d= p[j;pit" 16
it k;Xyp p[,It' /mRx;S]' sm;m( )

Brhmaa 980
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (02) Pulastya Smiti

Beginning:
aq pulSTySmOit" ) v,;Rm/mRv,Rnm( )
k=e]e mh;Tm;n' pulSTymOWyob[vu n( )
t;' /m;RNp[k;r;' no vd Sm;tRm;gmm( 1
Ev' pO" p[Tyuv;c sv;|St;n( pOCzt AWIn( )
p'c/; v;iSqt' /m| ,u?v' ijsm;" 2
v,R/mR" SmOtSTvek a;m;,;mt" prm( )
v,;RmStOtIyStu gu,nwmikStq; 3
v,Rmke sm;Ty yo/k;r' p[vtRte
v,R/mR" s ivDyo yqopnyn' i]Wu 4
ySTv;y' sm;Ty pd;qR" s'iv/Iyte
_ a;m/mStu .=;ip<@;idk tq; 5
.ySy inmen yo iv/" sMp[vtRte
nwmik" sivDey" p[;yiv/yRq; 6
b[c;rI gOhSq v;np[Sq .=uk"
_ a;m/mRStu r;j/mRStu pm" 7
v,R/mRtu,;| y" a;m;,;' tqwv c
yo" s;/;r,o /moR y;s*yxeW.;k 8
Jy;?yynd;n;in yq;x;S]' sn;tnm(
b[ =i]y vwXy;n;' s;m;Nyo /mR Cyte 9
y;jn;?yyne r;Do .Ut;n;;.r=,m(
p;xup;Ly' iWwv vwXySy;jIvn' SmOtm( 10
xU{Sy ijxuWU ; ij;n;mnupvU x R "
xU{; c vOiStTsev; k;<y' kmR tqwv c 11
gur*v;soxuWU ; Sv;?y;yo v[t /;r,
i]k;l;ipt; .OTyw gur* p[;,;'itk iSqit" 12
td.;ve gusute tq; sb[c;r,
Brhmaa 981
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (02) Pulastya Smiti

Ending:
vnev;s" pyomUlnIv;rk,vOit; 17
p[itg[hinvOi i]";n' m*n/;r,m(
devt;itqpUj; c /moRy' vnv;sn;m( 18
sv;Rr.' prTy;go .w=;' vOmUlt;
inprg[ht; {oh" smt; svRjNtuWu 19
ip[y;ip[yprv" su%du"%;ivk;rt;
s b;;>yNtr;x*c' inymo v[tk;rt; 20
sveR N{ysm;h;ro /;r,;?y;ninTyt;
.;vxuStqeTyev' prv[;@/mR Cyte 21
aih's; sTyv;d sTy' x*c' dy; =m;
v,Rn;' lin;wv s;m;Nyo /mR Cyte 22
SvD;n' id sveWR ;' /moRy' v,Rlin;m(
a;qoR iiv/" p[o_o ;qRitIyk" 23
.y;qRStOtIy Ny;ymUltuqk R "
.y;Vyvh;r d'@/;r,mev c 24
tuLy;q;Rn;' ivkLp"Sy;;ymUl" p[kiRt"
vede tu ividto /mR" SmOt* t;x Ev tu 25
anuv;k" uitsU_' k;y;RqR mit m;nv;"
tdqR p[y;soy' s c seVy" fl;qRn; 26
_" p iv/o /mR" eyo>yudyhetk u " )
puW;,;' yq;yog' sc seVy" fl;qRn; 27
sStu p[*!b;l;y;mNyq; vTsr;Czc" )
p[d;t; y;' i]r;]e, d;;y;' p=,I .vet( 28
it pulSTyp[o_' /mRx;S]' sm;m( )

Brhmaa 982
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (03) Nradya Manu Smiti

Beginning:
n;rdIymnuSmOit" ) Ig,ex;y nm" ) aq;d* Vyvh;rdxRniv/" )
mnu" p[j;pityRiSmNk;le r;Jymbu.ju t( )
/mwkR t;n;" puW;Std;sn( sTyv;idn" 1
ne /meR mnuyeWu Vyvh;r" p[kLpt" )
{;c Vyvh;r;,;' r;j; d<@/r" t" 2
l%t' s;=,;] * iv/I sMp[vitRt* )
sNdG/;Rivxuq| yoivRvdm;nyo" 3
soronurwv s ivDeyo il=,"
soro>y/ko y] ivle%;pUvk R " p," 4
ivv;de sorp,e yoyRSt] hIyte
s p,' Svt' d;Pyo ivny' c pr;jye 5
s;rStu Vyvh;r;,;' p[itD; smud;t;
t;n* hIyte v;dI tr'St;muro .vet( 6
kl;in e,ywv g,;;/to nOp"
p[it; Vyvh;r;,;' guv>Re yStUrorm( 7
s ctup;tu"Sq;ntu"s;/n Ev c
ctuihRttuVy;RpI ctuk;rI c kTyRte 8
a;o;dxpd" xtx;%Stqwv c
i]yoinR.yog i;ro igitStq; 9
/mR Vyvh;r cr]' r;jx;snm(
ctup;vh;roymur" pUvbR ;/k" 10
t] sTye iSqto /moR Vyvh;rStu s;=Wu
cr]' puStkr,e r;j;D;y;' tu x;snm( 11
s;m;up;ys;?yTv;tu"s;/n Cyte
ctu,;Rm;m;,;' c r=,;TsctuihRt" 12
ktnR qo s;=, s>y;n[;j;nmev c
Brhmaa 983
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (03) Nradya Manu Smiti

Ending:
sopv;s %;det devb[;,s'in/* 38
ivW' vegKlm;pet' su%ne yid jIyRte
ivxumit t' D;Tv; r;j; sTTy mo=yet( 39
Tv' ivW b[," pu]" sTy/mRrt* iSqt"
xo/ywn' nr' p;p;TsTyen;Sy;mOtI.v 40
kox"
at" pr' p[v+y;m koxSy iv/mumm( 41
pUv;R sopv;sSy ;tSy;{Rp$Sy c
sxUkSy;Vysinn" koxp;n' iv/Iyte 42
y_" so.yu_" Sy;vTy' tu p;yyet(
s;h;Sy Xyte is;hen v; pun"
p[Ty;Tmk tu yTkct( swv tSy iv.;vn; 43
is;h;Tpr' ySy mh; vwt' .vet(
n;.yoJy" s ivduW;' tk;lVyitm;t( 44
mh;pr;/e in/RmRe te KlIbkiTste
n;iStkv[;Tyd;seWu koxp;n' ivvjRyte ( 45
yqo_n iv/;nen p idVy;in /mRivt( )
dd{;j;.xSte>y" p[Te y ceh c nNdit 46
n ivW' b[;,e d; loh' =i]yo hret(
n inm;Psu vXy xU{" kox' n p;yyet( 47
vW;Rsu n ivW' d;t( hemNte n;Psu myet(
n loh' h;ryed( g[Ime n koW' p;yyeix 48
it p idVy;in )
sm;wW; n;rdIymnuSmOit" )

Brhmaa 984
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (04) Vihvamitra Smiti

Beginning:
iv;m]SmOit" ) aq p[qmo?y;y" )
inTynwmikkmR,;'v,Rnm( )
shdlpje sklxItriXmp[.e )
vr;.ykr;Mbuj' ivmlgN/pup;Mbrm(
p[svdne=,' skldevt;ip,' )
SmreiCzrsp;vn' tdiv/;npUv| gum( 1
a;ikm( )
ctu"p`$Im;n' mut| b[s'Dtm( )
pp`$I Dey; W"k;l tIyte 2
Atub;,`$Im;nm,odys'Dtm( )
W" p`$Im;n' p[;t"k;l it SmOt" 3
Ev' D;Tv;' p[.;te tu inTym sm;cret(
inTynwmik k;Mye te k;le tu sTflm( 4
b[;e mutR Tq;y Tv; x*c' sm;iht"
;n' ky;RdWu "k;le a;Tm;qRm,odye 5
p[;t"k;l jp' ky;RTynwmik ivdu"
riXmmNt' sm;loKy pSq;n' sm;cret( 6
sN?y;y;' mu:yk;l;itme doW"
k;l;tIt' n ktRVy' ktRVy' k;ls'ytu m(
tSm;TsvRpy[ en k;le kmR sm;cret( 7
_k;le tu yTkmR p[m;d;dt' yid 8
i]shjp' ky;RTp[;y' iv/Iyte
tq; p[o_' p[;,;y;myi]km( 9
aqv; jpm;]e, k;l;tIten doW.;k
i]sh' sh' v; i]xt' xtmev v; 10
anulomivlom;>y;' jPTv;dp;p =yo .vet(
Brhmaa 985
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (04) Vihvamitra Smiti

Ending:
go]p;' .vTyev vOq; ;' n s'xy"
inTy;e gy;;e tIqR;e tqwv c 74
vwdev' ned;d* tt" ;' sm;cret(
Sv;h;k;re, Tv;d* Sv/;k;re, vw tt" 75
Ev' hom]y' Tv; tt" ;' sm;cret(
vwdevivWye"
hivymNt' Òtsl' c v* sm;'x' juy;T]y;mm(
yor' i]jityuGms'D' ao'k;rm;d* p[itmN]yu_m( 76
rsyu_' hivy' Sy;Otyu_' tqodnm(
b[;,o vwdev;q| ky;RTymtN{t" 77
aNySy ce{s' TyKTv; vwdev' kroit y"
dev>e yXx;pm;oit dr{o .vit /[vu m( 78
supKv' rss'yu _' r;j;' Òts'ytu m(
tivymit D;t' supI[ t;S]dx;dx" 79
pvRye sm;yoge
;;Nte vwdev;y p;k Tv;p[yt" 80
Tv; dTv; c .uKTv; c ij;N{;y,' cret(
dev;n;' c AWI,;' c ipt,;' c ivxeWt" 81
py;Ry,e p[d;tVy' ;k;le hivij"w )
deviWRiptOtu qRmke p;ko iv/Iyte 82
pOqKp;ko n ktRVy" teTpitto .vet( )
aTv;' tu nwve ' y" ky;RTmslm( 83
hom' Tv; p[yen vwdev' p[kLpyet( )
it iv;m]SmOt* vwdev p[kr,'n;m;mo?y;y" sm;m( )
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha V, pp.2645ff.

Brhmaa 986
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (05) Devala Smiti

Beginning:
aq devlSmOit" ) Ig,ex;y nm" ) aq p[;yv,Rnm( )
sN/utIre su%;sIn' devl' muinsmm( )
smeTy muny" sveR d' vcnmb[vu n( 1
.gvNm(lCe znIt; ih kq' xumv;uy"u )
b[;,;" =T]y; vwXy;" xU{;wv;nupvU x R " 2
kq' ;n' kq' x*c' p[;y' kq' .vet( )
ikm;c;r; .veySu te td;c+v sivStrm( 3
devl v;c
i]x vjRye x ' sv| ;dxyojnm(
re, mh;n; d=,en tu kk$m( 4
p[;y' p[v+y;m ivStre, mhWRy" 5
mOtsUte tu d;sIn;' pIn;' c;nulomn;m(
Sv;mtuLy' .veCz*c' mOte Sv;min y*inkm( 6
apey' yen s'pItm.+y' c;ip .=tm(
MleCznIRtne ivp[,e agMy;gmn' tm( 7
tSy xu' p[v+y;m y;vdek tu vTsrm(
c;N{;y,' tu ivp[Sy spr; k p[kitRtm( 8
pr;kmek =T]Sy p;dCz^, s'ytu m(
pr;k;/| tu vwXySy xU{Sy idnpkm( 9
n%lomivhIn;n;' p[;y' p[d;pyet(
ctu,;Rmip v,;Rn;mNyq;xuriSt ih 10
p[;yivhIn' tu yd; teW;' klevrm(
ktRVySt] s'Sk;ro me%l;d<@vjRt" 11
MleCznIRtne xU{vw ;R h;rte d<@me%le
s'Sk;rp[m% u ' tSy sv| k;y| yq;iv/ 12
s'Sk;r;Nte c ivp[;,;' d;n' /enu d=,;
Brhmaa 987
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (05) Devala Smiti

Ending:
pgVy' c go=Ir' d/ mU]' Òt' py"

p[;Xy;preupvseTCz^' s;'tpn' cret( 81
pOqKs;'tpn' {Vyw" W@h" sopv;sk"
s;hen tu Czôy' mh;s;'tpn" SmOtm( 82
p,oRdMu brr;jIvivLvp]kxodk"
p[Tyek p[Tyh' pItw" pU, R Cz^ d;t" 83
t=IrÒt;MbUn;mekk p[Tyh' ipbet(
Ekr;]opv;s tCz^Stu p;vn" 84
Ek._n n_n tqwv;y;cten tu
pv;sen cwkn p;dCz^ d;t" 85
Cz^;itCz^" pys; idvs;nekv'xitm(
;dx;hopv;sen pr;k" prkitRt" 86
ip<y;kx;kt;Mbus_Un;' p[itv;srm(
Ekr;]opv;s Cz^" s*My" p[kitRt" 87
EW;' i]r;]m>y;s;dekk Sy yq;mm(
tul;puW TyeW Dey" pdx;ihk" 88
itq vO; creTp<@;HzKle ix:y<@s'mt;n( )
Ekk ;syeTp<@;NCz^c;N{;y,' cret( 89
yq;kq'cTp<@;n;' cTv;r'xCztym( )
it devl t' /mRx;S]' p[kitRtm( 90
sm;ey' devlSmOit" )

Brhmaa 988
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (06) Mrkaeya Smiti

Beginning:
aq m;k<@ySmOit" ) t];d* v,;Rm/mR v,Rnm(
m;k<@y' b[kLpdxRnmeTy te
mh;Tm;n" x*nk;;" svRDmOWyob[vu n( 1
.gv'STv' bb[kLpdxIR ivxeWivt(
atSTv' svRdve iWR" yogyJv;/ko mt" 2
svRv,;Rm;c;r/m;R/mRpv[ tRk;n( )
j;n;s ts'v;dStwrTyNt' mh;Tm." 3
anekb[kLp;n;' s'pd[ ;ypr;qRg" )
punvedR ;qRtTvD" iy;kLpivxeWivt( 4
ith;spur;,D" SmOittvrhSyg"
a;pTk;lwkktRVymTyR/mRiv.;givt( 5
dr{s'pTsmysdsTk;yRin,Rye
prCz;; ivxeW,e mu:y;mu:y;idtTvivt( 6
tSm;v;m/un; sveR s'Ì.Uy;r;ym(
sm;loCyiv/;neninTy c pun" pun" 7
pOCz;m" svR/m;| ktRVy;Nmo=s;/n;n(
svRv,;Rmte in"xeWyugs'mt;n( 8
atSTv' py;Sm;su t;n( sMyGv_mhRs
Tyev' s tp[Xn" x*nk;wmhR iWR." 9
m;k<@yo mh;.;g" svRdxIR p;my"
tihR ,u?vmTyuKTv; iSmtpUv| vcob[vIt( 10
b[;dyoip in%l;" ikcJD; Ev kvlm(
pr' tu t] sveWR ;' r=omTy;R mOt;N/s;m( 11
t;rtMy' tSy cwW;' t;n;' c sNttm(
aSTyev prm' ten gunoRy' ipt;mh" 12
svRDStu Evwko .gv;n( .Ut.;vn"
Brhmaa 989
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (06) Mrkaeya Smiti

Ending:
sgu,' x;S]iviht' ten mu_' p[pte
anNt;Stu,;" sNtu te Tvs;?y;" SmOt;" sd;
anu;tumtR eme mu:y;" kcn t;n( b[vu e
SvSvpID;itbN/ut;en t' yid
ip]o" ;' smIcInt' s;u<ymOCzit
at' ceq; tu -- puro_vt(
tdNyq; ceTpitt" s Ev .ved/( vu[ m(
SvxBden;%l;" h(po[ _;" kt;Rro .[;tr" Svym(
pIxBden tTpo in%l;" p[itp;idt;"
D;itxBden jnnI ipt--- k; --- k; SmOt;"
iptOVypI tmR.;gNy;ip kitRt;"
bN/uxBden .gnI iptOvsOstu ;idk;"
kNy; s' iptO;' ..;veWu svRq;
n ky;Rdve /me,R yq; tq; h
--- p[d;n' t] kitRtm(
itIymy' ten tuLy' b[;, .ojnm(
tOtIy' c tq; kmR ip<@d;n' tt" prm( )
EtT]y' ;xBdxBdt' punrekkm(
t;xe kmR, pun" --- tTp;]e txeW;p;tnm( )
tuLy' tTp[o=,' c tq; tTSp;xRnI it" )
s'pd[ ;n' .o_hSte td;poxnp;
-----;' prehin )
ktOhR St;te tiSmn( a;poxnjle yid
it Im;k<@ySmOt* ;;:y' p[kr,' sm;m( ) xu.M.Uy;t( )
Reference: Smti-Sandarbha VI, p. 1 ff.

Brhmaa 990
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (07) ihyahiga Smiti

Structure: Two divisions, a total of 104 Chapters.
Beginning:
AXy'gs'iht; ) I g,ptye nm" ) I s;Mbixv;y nm" )
v;gIx;;" sumnsSsv;Rq;Rn;mupme
y' nTv; tTy;" SyuSt' nm;m gj;nnm( 1
I j;nkx p;d;Bj!._' jteN{ym(
iv.<@k sut' x;Nt;.t;Rr' tps;' in/m( 2
s;me sm;sInmOXymkLmWm(
;lk d m*Ly;' g;vStq; 3
g*tmSysut" s;=;Czt;nNdo mh;tp;"
tIqRy;];p[sn s;mmup;gt;" 4
t] s;me pu<ytIqeR ;Tv; tpiSvn"
AXy tpor;ixmpXyn( vItkLmW;" 5
yog;!' mh;Tm;n' JvlNt' tps; muinm(
; p[,me Su s;; t;lpu$;ij;" 6
t;N; yogvyoRs* x;Nt;.t;Rmh;tp;"
pO; kxlmVyg[m;sneWpU vexyt( 7
m*Lyo;lkodxt;nNd; dyoij;"
a;sIn; a;snevete iv.<@ksut' iv.um( 8
/mRjD;sy; v;Kymd' p[ocuStpo/n;"
AWy cu"
iv.n(@ksut Sv;mn( svRD tps;'in/e 9
aSm;.yR] y' sv| sflmme
/mRlok gt; a iptro n" ipt;mh;" 10
a;Sm;.mRh;.;Gy' lB/' TvTp;ddxRn;t(
aq/Ny;" t;q;R" Sm v[t;in sfl;inn" 11
TvTpd;M.ohNdxRn' pu<yr;ix."
bjNm;jRtl w >R y' n;Nyq; tps;' in/e 12
Brhmaa 991
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (07) hyahiga Smiti

Ending:
deixk x;S]v_;rmsMpUJy ivmU!/I" 32
iy;h;inmv;oit k;yRs' n ivNdit
y" pUjyit v_;r' x;S]Sy;Sy mh;Tmn;"
x;t' ydv;oit punr;vOivjRtm( 33
k$M bvO' /n/;NyvO' s*.;GyvO' c xu.;in inTym(
av;Py x;S]v,en p;t( pr' pd' y;it rm;/v;sm( 34
Ay v;c
Tyu_' grj;deVyw ixven prm;Tmn;
cTkl;mnum;h;TMym;r>ywt{hSykm( 35
pUv| n;r;y,eno_mur' xrertm(
tN]' d;xrqIy;:y' veds;r;qR s'gh[ m( 36
a]wkmip v;?y;ymqRD;n purSsrm(
p#" ,uy;;ip ivmu_" p;pr;ix." 37
p[y;it prm' /;m sn;tnmnumm(
Aymu%;M.oj;t( uTvwtTprmWRy" 38
mTv;Tm;n' pr' b[ r;m' n;r;y,' iv.um( )
Ay sm;.;y D;Tv; /mRrhSykm( 39
tTy;Stto jGmu" Sv;m;Nmuidt;nn;" )
d' tN]' mhu' t;rk b[ip,; )
j;nk pitn; p[o_' jgd;nNdhetk u m( 40
it Imdnur b[tTvrhSye d;xrqIye tN]e veds;r;qRsg' h[ e
s*.;Gyivodye r;jr;jiv; m;h;TMye r.;ge x;S]rhSykqn' n;m
pcTv;r'xo?y;y" sm;"
IgoivNd;y nm" ) Ir;mcN{;y nm" )
Reference: Rmnuja Ttchrya, ishyasringa Samhita, Edited with Introduction, 2
vols., (Thanjavur: Sarasvati Mahal Library, 1983).
Brhmaa 992
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (08) hvalyana Smiti

Beginning:
aq l~v;l;ynSmOit" )
Ig,ex;y nm" )
p[qmo?y;y" )
t] p[qmm;c;rp[kr,v,Rnm( )
a;l;ynm;c;y| nTv;pOCzNmunIr;"
ij/m;RNvd;Sm;k SvgRp;[ ikr;Nmune
it tcn' uTv; s /m;RNmuinrb[vIt( 1
/m;RNv" purto v+ye ?y;Tv;h' .o munIr;"
lokSy c iht;q;Ry b[m;gRrtSy c 2
;n' sN?y; jpo hom" Sv;?y;y;>ysn' tq;
m;?y;ik iy; pyD;itqpUjnm( 3
d;nixp[itg[;h* poyvgw"R sh;xnm(
sTkq;v,' s;y's?' y;hom;idk c ih 4
xyn' c yq;k;le /mRp; sh gOhI
b[c;rI Sv/mRSqo gusev;pro vset( 5
yjn' y;jn' cwv vedSy;?yyn' c ih
a?y;pn' tq; d;n' p[itg[hmhoCyte 6
Et;in b[;," ky;RTW$(km;R, idne idne
at" p[;t" smuTq;y cNtyed;Tmno ihtm( 7
ingu,R ' inrh'k;r' n;r;y,mn;mym(
sgu,' c y; yu_' dev' devI' srSvtIm( 8
yq;iv/ tt" ky;RdTu sg| mlmU]yo"
b[c;rI gOhSq x*cmmOdR ;cret( 9
Ek; l kre it" kryomOdR ( y' gude
p v;me dx p[o_;" kre s;q hStyo" 10
EtCz*c' gOhSqSy igu,' b[c;r,"
Brhmaa 993
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (08) hvalyana Smiti

Ending:
iptOm;nev .uIy;Cz^;mNdu=ye ij"
tO;" Syu" iptrSten d;t; SvgRmv;uy;t( 21
;kt;| n .uIy;Tpr;e iv/u=ye
.u ceTptro y;Nt d;t; .o_;Py/ogitm( 22
dxeiR k; VytIp;to vw/iO t mh;ly"
yug; mnv" ;k;l;" s';NtyStq; 23
gjCz;yopr;g WI y; kipl; tq;
a/oRdy;dywv ;k;l;" SmOt; bu/"w 24
s'.tU e c nve /;Nye oi]yo gOhm;gte
a;c;y;" kcidCzNt ;' tIq| c svRd; 25
;@/k;leWu sveWR u ky;RCz^;' c x_t"
ivxeWto mOt;he tu ip]owv iv/Iyte 26
moh; kte ;' m;t;ip]omOtR he in
inr;x;" iptro y;Nt dugiR t' c;ip vw sut" 27
aD;n;; p[m;d;; yo mOt;hmitmet(
s y;it nrk òr' y;vd;.Uts'Plvm( 28
aitm' mOt;hSy doW" Sy;TsUtk ivn;
n ky;RCz^;m;x*ce p[vdNt mhWRy" 29
a;crei/vCz^;' m;t;iptomOtR e hin
iptrSten tOPyNt gCzNt pdmumm( 30
sd;c;rpro ivp[" p;lu" ;q;
a;TminoqRlokWu t;ryerit Svym( 31
Ty;l;yn/mRx;S]e ;opyogp[kr,m(
sm;ey' l~v;l;ynSmOit" )

Brhmaa 994
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (9) Naryaa Smiti

Beginning:
n;r;y,SmOit" ) p[qmo?y;y" ) n;r;y,duv;Rsso"sMv;d" )
Ekd; nwmW;r<ye b[iWRg,seivte )
n;r;y,o mh;yogI dUv;RssmpOCzt 1
.gvn( muinx;dUl R svR/mR.tO ;'vr )
k;le klyuge pu<y/meR lue .uvSSqle 2
svRp;pp[xmnI p[;yiv/" kqm( )
p;p;" kitiv/;" p[o_; ivStre, vdSv me 3
duv;Rs; v;c
n;r;y, mh;yogn( ,u ivStrto mm
te yuge ctup;do /moR vRit vRit 4
]et;yuge tu sMp[;e p;dhIno .veW "
;pre smnup;[ e ip;d;>y;' vOWiSqt" 5
tt" klyuge p[;e p;denk w n itit
tt" to yug"eo m?ymStdnNtrm( 6
a/mo ;pryug" klSSy;d/m;/m"
te te yuge p;pe tx' s'prTyjet( 7
]et;y;' g[;mm;]' tu ;pre klmusjO te (
kl* yuge ivxeW,e k;;r' tu prTyjet( 8
t]et;;pre tu mr,;Nt;idinit"
kl* yuge tu sMp[;e mr,;Nt; n init" 9
p;p; nviv/;" p[o_;" s;v/;nty; ,u
b[hTy; sur;p;n' Stey' guvR n;gm" 10
y EtwSsh s'yogI mh;p;tikniSTvme
aitdex;dmIW;' yd;itdeixkmuCyte 11
EtTp[k;xp;p;n;' rhSy;n;m( tqwv c
gov/;idkmenoydup;tkmuCyte 12
Brhmaa 995
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (9) Naryaa Smiti

Ending:
t;t te kqy;My ,u v;TsLyg*rv;t( 2
aTyNt;oR yid b[n( a/n" klvJyRt(
xr,' yid s'p;[ " p[;ymd' vdet( 3
six%' vpn' Tv; inTykmRpr;y,"
pu<ytIqeR de v;ip pukr<y;mq;ipv; 4
a;k<#jlsMm" p[;%STv`mWR,m(
ixrSylm;/;y jPTv; ;n' sm;cret( 5
punjRPTv; punS;Tv; punjpmq;cret(
Ev' m?y;pyRNt' p[;%S;nm;cret( 6
m;?y;ik tt" Tv; sm;r;?yedevt;m(
tt" p[Ty%o .UTv; pUvvR T;nm;cret( 7
s;y;e smnup;[ e t$muIyR v;Gyt"
n s'mjO Ce zrIr;, v;ss; v;ipp;,n; 8
fl;kp[m;,en t<@lne hit" pcet(
gomU]e ivinvevw hrye prm;Tmne 9
tdev .uKTv; s;h;e Svpew d=,;ixr"
Ev' W<m;sip[" pUTvRvt( Czm;uy;t( 10
tto g;jle ;Tv; setdu xRnmev v;
Tv; tt" pun" kmR Tv; xumv;uy;t( 11
SvkmRprkm;RhoR .vedve n s'xy"
Ev' sMyk sm;id' uTv; n;r;y,o muin" 12
iviCzs'xyo .Uv; prm;nNdin.Rr"
mepOmup;gMy tpt|u yy* muin" 13
it In;r;y,SmOt* kl*vJyRkmRp;[ yv,Rn' n;m nvmo?y;y" )

Brhmaa 996
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (10) Bhradvja Smiti

Beginning:
.;r;jSmOit" ) p[qmo?y;y" )
.;r;jMp[it .OGv;idmunIn;' sN?y;idp[m%u kmRivWye p[Xn" )
hem;i{ix%re rMye su%;sIn' mh;jnm(
.r;j' muine' svRiv;tpoin/m( 1
pu<yit' pu<yxIl' b[in' jteN{ym(
tm;s; muine" .OGv;; muinpuv;" 2
.Ogru i]vRix x;i<@Lyo roiht" tu"
hrto g*tmo ggR" x" k;l;tpoir;" 3
m;k<@y m;<@Vy" kiplo n;rd" xuk"
jmdy;RDvLKyo iv;m]" pr;xr" 4
Ete v;Nyeip munyo /mRD; /mRtTpr;"
svoRpc;rw" sMpUJy vcnedmb[vu n( 5
.gvNsvR/mRD svRvde ;qRp;rg
svRx;S];qRtvD svRsTkmRkoivd 6
sN?y;id p[m% u ;" sv;R inTynwmik;" iy;"
y;St; ij;id." k;y;R kqo v_mhRs 7
it vOo .r;jStwmhR ;muin.mRiu n"
t;Np[Tyuv;c /m;RTm; sNtudyo .Oxm( 8
pO; yum;.r/un; y;" iy;St; mhiWR."
yq; me, kQyNte sN?y;p[,itpUivRk;" 9
inTy;nu;nrihtwijrw /t;gm;"
yD;" tu iv/v .vNt flp[d;" 10
tSm;TsvRpy[ en xuc.UTR v; ijom"
anu;nMp[kv IRt p[Tyh' x;S]coidtm( 11
/mRx;S]eWu sveWR u smStev;gmeWu c
s;rmuT y v+y;m ,u?vmOWyon`;" 12
Brhmaa 997
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (10) Bhradvja Smiti

Ending:
Vy;tIn;mqwtiSmNpury;Riv/' pur"
xKTyqRmNyq;x_nR purr,' ivn; 39
tSm;TpurreIm;n( aq kmR sm;cret(
km;R,I;in s?y'it sTy' tSy;g[jNmn" 40
i];n' b[cy| c vsu/;xyn' cret(
jped( ;dxs;h' pv;s]y' ij" 41
ax_oySTvhor;]' vopoy;.iht' jpet(
apurr,' tid;nq;RNyq;cret( 42
b[vcRsk;meTsh' b[.Uh;m(
sr/;_*rd?y_;" sm/o juy;Ll.et( 43
tejSk;mStq;Jyen /;Nyk;mStu x;l."
=Ire, pxuk;mStu pu]k;mo vdeN/nw" 44
x;'itk;m"xmIk;" aqRk;moktpR,"w
r=oivn;xn;qIRcLl;jwripit vwrip 45
du"Svp;pn;x;qIR p;pI so ivnXyit
p[=Py;..[;tOk;m" pu];qIR ipPpleN/nw" 46
ap;m;gwrR w yRk;m" Ik;mI y" pl;xk"
su/m;R ip[yk;mStu svR{Vy;<ynum;t( 47
shs':yy; hom" tt' p[yCzit )
tSm;ip[pru y;|sMyg( Tv;q|h;vyet( 48
ikmPys;?ymet;." Vy;tI.nR j;tuct( )
tSm;det;" sm;Ty s;/yeTskl' ij" 49
it I.;r;jSmOt* Vy;itiv/;n' n;m nv'xo?y;y" )
tTsd( b[;pR,mStu )

Brhmaa 998
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (11) Lohita Smiti

Beginning:
loihtSmOit" ) ivv;h;*Sm;tRkmRiv/;nv,Rnm( )
loiht' svRvde ;NttvD' Ny;yivm;"
s;m;NyD;ns'j;ts'xy;SsvR vStuWu 1
ivxeW' prpp[Cz" .;y;Rp]u /n;idWu
Sm;t| kmR ivv;h;* kvIRt p[Tyh'ghO I 2
Ty] ivm;no xBdoy' s'xy;Spdm(
p[/;nl;jhom;" ivv;h;ritSmOt" 3
soy' inTyTv/;yRTvivihto ih yto mt"
ivv;hpcn;eTp[ten sms" 4
tSyor] k;yeWR u ivinyogwkxUNyt"
p[/;nhom;* t] punSs'xy Eekk" 5
a;;* v; itIy;* tOtIy;nleip v;
aq v; Sy;tuq;R* pm;* n ceq; 6
svR]vw ;ivxeW,e kvIRt p[Tyh' gOhI"
Ev' punStq; p;T=i]y;nleWu v; 7
kn {Vye, .Uy kq' mN]; k pun"
Tyev' s'xye j;te iny' vCm vo tu 8
b.;yRSy*p;sn;d* ivxeW"
b[cyRinvOiSs; ySy;Ssmudpt
/mRpI swv lok kqt; tTsm; c s; 9
.turR /RxrIr; c svR/mRsm;y;
tiv;hsmut o viinR%lkmR,;m( 10
mN]pUto vedjNy" svRy;gwks;/k"
s Ev ih p[/;n;" b[;,Symh;Tmn" 11
itIy;y" ix;" dubl R ;StTsm;n tu
n te vwidkTySy tU,Ik; Ev kvlm( 12
Brhmaa 999
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (11) Lohita Smiti

Ending:
iv;ivhIn' ipxun' p;mr' p;pcetsm( 710
yen r;j; inTy k;len mht; xnw"
jnv;Kyen mht;' cyRy; .;W,e n c 711
pUvoR_;n( ix=yeTsMyk sTpqe ivinvexyet(
tSyop;y;' v+y;m Sp;y ivxd;y c 712
Sv;mn; Sv;mn' k;yRk;le tmNsm;gte
ivvdNt' smTven sSsMyKp[t;@yet( 713
aD' s.;y;' ivduW; smTvenvw in.Rym(
ivvdNt' /r;/Ix" sNt;@o;syeih" 714
aoi]y' oi]ye, ivvdNt' s.;Svit
tU,I' ivnwv my;Rd;' dm' ky;Ru t"e 715
g[;me r;ê c svR] p[;/;Nyen cr;iTst;n(
mh;Tmno mh;.;g;n( du;n( kcn sx" 716
mlTv; tTy; p*v;RpyRmy;Rdy; t;"
y;dNyqyNto vw n;Sm;k sMmit" pr; 717
ymTyev ye du; t;NsoindRy' nOp"
Ekd; .IWyee u d<@sh,;Tprm( 718
any; in%l;;ip sXx;Nt; .vNt ih
any;n;m.;ve tu lokoy' su%mXnute 719
loko yd; su%I r;j; td; sv;RNmnorq;n(
avx;dev l.te n;] k;y;R ivc;r,; 720
tId' kqt' x;S]' loihten mh;Tmn;
ihty svRlok;n;' s;rmuT y x;S]t" 721
IloihtSmOit" sm;;

Brhmaa 1000
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (12) Vyghrapda Smiti

Beginning:
Vy;`[p;dSmOit" ) t];d* SmOitmhvv,Rnm( )
AiWmek;Ntm;sIn' Vy;`[' mitmt;' vrm(
pp[CzmnuR y" sveR /mRx;S]kq;nkm( 1
t;ho]' iv/vt( Vy;`[' vedivd;' vrm(
svRx;S]iv/' D;Tv; AiW.nmStm( 2
nmSTy c te sveR d' vcnmb[vu n(
iht;q| svRlok;n;' .gvn( kqySv n" 3
vedtv;qRtvD; yNm;' pOCzq s'xye
te sveR s'pv[ +y;m yq;' yq;utm( 4
svRtIq;RNyupSpOXy sv;RNved;Np[,My c
jPTv; tu svsU_;in svx;S];nus;rt" 5
svRp;phr' idVy' svRsx ' yn;xnm(
ctu,;Rmip v,;Rn;' Vy;`[" x;S]mkLpyt( 6
ye c p;ptolok ye c;Nye /mRdWU k;"
svRp;pw" p[mCu yNte uTved' x;S]mumm( 7
tSm;idd' vedivr?yetVy' p[yt"
ixye>y p[v_Vy' svO>e ysvRt" 8
a;c;r' cwv sveWR ;' k;y;R,;' c ivin,Rym(
yq;m' yq;yoGy v_mhRSyxeWt" 9
.gvn( svRv,;Rn;' yq;vdnupvU x R "
aNtr' c p[.;v;n;' /m;Ro v_mhRs 10
yugye gu e c s;mQy| ivxeW' muin.;iWtm(
Vy;`[,e c yq;p[o_' p[;y' p[dIPyte 11
yugye gu e c ye /m;RSteWu teWu c ye ij;"
teW;' inNd; n ktRVy; yugp; ih te ij;" 12
ate vwdeve tu ye .uj' Nt ij;ty"
Brhmaa 1001
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (12) Vyghrapda Smiti

Ending:
n;' tu ivm;n;y;' n ;y;dNyv;rWu 385
a;tm;tur;ne s tIq| tu todkm(
;$(v; tu v;ssI /*te aKle pr/;y c 386
p[=;LyomOt;c;hRSt* p[=;lyet"
k;W;y' ,vS]' c mln' kxdUiWtm( 387
jI, nIl' s'/t' c p;rKy' mwqnu e /Otm(
aiCz;g[mpu vS]' kiTst' /mto ivdu" 388
yD' d;n' jpo hom' Sv;?y;y' iptOtp,m(
nwkvS]o ij" ky;Rojn' tu sur;cRnm( 389
tTsvRmsurNe {;,;' b[; .;gmkLpyt(
tt" sN?y;mup;sIt xucojteN{y"
mut;Rdho];, ny'it prm;' gitm( 390
a]SvgRmo= yo yq; gNtumCzit
yidCzs mh;s' tIqRr;j;.Wecnm( 391
ivp[p;divinmRu _' toy' ixrs /;ry
d=,;' s b[sU]' Steyme e d=,;mu%" 392
kx;St;n( igu,I kvnR ( j;nusVy' in/;y c
m;jRn' tpR,' ;' n ky;R;r/;ry; 393
kroit yid mU!;Tm; tTsv| infl' .vet( 394
iv;NSvy' tu yo b[yU ;t( s /mR" prm" SmOt"
aiCz{mitt;Ky' vd'it =itdevt;" 395
p[,Myixrs;g[;momflw" sh
Vy;`[p;den c;:y;t' /mRx;S]omomm( 396
it Vy;`[p;dp[,It' /mRx;S]' sm;m(

Brhmaa 1002
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (13) Dlbhya Smiti

Beginning:
d;L>ySmOit" ) d;L>yMp[itAWI,;' /mRivWyk" p[Xn" )
t;.Wek d;L>y' Sve a;me smupiSqtm( )
prpOCzNt tTvD' AWyo vedp;rg;" 1
/m;R/mRivvek c xuj;RtmOtSy c )
a;yuy;in c tIq;Rin m;sxuStqwv c 2
;k;l' c b[goc<@;ls'krm( )
rs;n;' prve;; c kqySv yq;yqm( 3
SmOits;r' p[v+y;m yq; xn .;iWtm(
;pUviR v/wv p[;yiv/Stq; 4
;pUt*R tu ktRVy* b[;,en p[yt"
en l.te mo=' pUtRe SvgoR./Iyte 5
Ek;hmip k*Ntey .UmSqmudk k
kl;in t;ryeTs y] g*ivRtWO ; .vet( 6
.Umd;nen ye lok; god;nen c kitRt;"
t;n( lok;n( p[;uy;NmTyR" p;dp;n;' p[roh,e 7
v;pIkpt@;g;in devt;ytn;in c
pitt;NyureStu s pUtf R lmXnute 8
aho]' tp" sTy' dev;n;' p[itp;lnm(
a;itQy' vwdev mTy./Iyte 9
;pUt*R ij;tIn;' s;m;Ny* /mRs;/k*
a/k;rI .veCz{" pUtRe /meR n vwidk 10
y;vdSqIin g'g;y;' itNt puWSy c
t;vWRsh;, SvgRlok mhIyte 11
dev;n;' c ipt,;' c jle d;l;lIn(
as'Stp[mIt;n;' Sqle d;l;lIn( 12
kxk$kx'bk U miSqk$kmev c
Brhmaa 1003
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (13) Dlbhya Smiti

Ending:
ap;' xt`$o;r" p'cgVyen xu?yit 156
d;r;ho]s'yog' kte yog[je iSqte
prve;; s ivDey" priviStu pUvjR " 157
priv" prve;; y; y; c prv'dit
sveR te nrk y;Nt d;tOy;jkp'cm;" 158
iptOVypu];" s;p;" prn;rIsut; ye
d;r;ho]/me,R n doW" prvedne 159
Jyeo .[;t; yd;itd;/;n' nwv k;ryet(
anuD;tStu kvIRt x'%Sy vcn' yq; 160
a;mm;'s' Òt' =*{' eh; p]s'.v;"
MleCz.;<@gt; ye vw a;Tm.;<@gt;" xuc" 161
p]cU,WeR u yoy' gorseWu c s'iSqtm(
n dUy' tve;r Tyev' mnurb[vIt( 162
s'g;[ me am;geR c y;];devgOhWe u c
mhoTs;he mhoTp;te SpO;SpOinR du"yit 163
idv;kipCzz;y;y;' r;]* d/xmIWu c
/;]IfleWu sMy;ml+mIvRste sd; 164
xUpvR ;to n%;iNdu" kxvS]`$odkm(
m;jRnIre,su iht' hNt pu<y' pur;tm( 165
y] y] c s'k,| pXyed;Tmnm;Tmn; )
t] t] itlwhoRmo g;y}y; vtRn' yq; 166
d' d;L>yt' x;S]' ;vyyit yo ij;n( )
svp;pivxu;Tm; pu<ylokmv;uy;t( 167
it Id;L>yp[o_' /mRx;SS]' sm;m( ) xu.M.Uy;t( )

Brhmaa 1004
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (14) Prajpati Smiti

Beginning:
aq p[j;pitSmOit" ) Ig,ex;y nm" )
aq b[;,' p[it ce" p[Xn" ;k;l;./;n
iptuv;RKy;qRk;rI c c" p[Mlocy; sh )
nmSyov;c devx e ' b[;,' jgt" pitm( 1
b[iNv/e ivreit /;t" x'.o p[j;pte )
TvTp[s;d;idm' /m| jg[;h iptOv;Kyt" 2
any; sh tIqeWR u my; ;;Nynekx" )
t;in iptOdu q| /n;q' pu]k;Myy; 3
SmOty pur;,;in Tvy; ;Nynekx"
STvnek/; /;t" ;kLp" sivStr" 4
tq;Pys'xy;p' iym;,iv/' vd
yen ivD;nm;]e, n mu h' kd;cn 5
ctu,;Rmip ved;n;' x;%;" sNt shx"
aD;n;dLpx;S];q;R mohyNt pde pde 6
kiSmNk;le c ktRVy' kt;R ;Sy kx"
{Vy' dex" p;kkt;R kd; ivp[;mN]yet( 7
b[;,;" kx;St] inym;St] kx;"
;oph;rp;];, .+y' tTk;ldevt; 8
tt" ;eWu k mN];" pd;q;Ridm" kqm(
a;sn;v;hn;NyòR* hom" p;];lM.nm( 9
ivp[.oJy' ip<@d;n' =m;pniv/mm(
vwdev' .OTy.oJy' vd s;y'tn' iv/m( 10
b[ov;c
iptrStv tu; vw ce ,u mh;mte
m;lNy;' r*Cyn;m; vw Tv" pu]o .ivyit 11
ndI' ttumR n;" p;r' pr;c;rSy ivi km(
Brhmaa 1005
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (14) Prajpati Smiti

Ending:
a;b[StMbpyRNt' pUvjR ;" sNt ye kle
tO; .vNt te sveR pu]hSten n;Nyq; 187
apu]Sy gitn;RiSt SvgoR nwv c nwv c
yen kn;Pyup;yen pu]muTp;dyeTsu/I" 188
swkoi' dwvhIn' yt" pu]o n ivte
a;y;Nt pui]," pUvRe deviWRiptOvie t;" 189
dxeR p;vR,e k;yeR m;tum;Rt;mhSy c
=y;he c iptum;Rt"u p;,Rv' p;vR,' tm( 190
aMbk;su nv." ip<@" ;mud;tm(
ip];d* m;tOm?ySq' tto m;t;mh;Ntkm( 191
aNvKye iptO>y ttS]I>y dwvtm(
t;>ySTvdwvt' vO* te>y;ip sdwvt" 192
m;tr" p[qm' pUJy;" iptr tt" prm(
m;t;mh tdnu vO;e Tvy' m" 193
p;vR,;in myo_;in ivprIt;in t;in te
aqvR,;StpRyNt tdo_mt' yq; 194
aitq' ;r=;qRmte iv,uSvip,m(
invexye iv,usm' b[;,' vedp;rgm( 195
kVyv;h;dyo yemI ivNte ye c pUvjR ;"
sveWR ;mev v,;Rn;' ;e tOPyNt devt;" 196
s;=;i,u/mR rR ;j" ;dev kQyte )
ive dev;" iptOitq" sv| iv,urit SmOtm( 197
pUvjR ;Stuin;y;Nt d;t; .o_; n s'xy" 198
it p[j;pitSmOit" sm;; ) tTst( )

Brhmaa 1006
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (15) httapa Smiti

Beginning:
aq x;t;tpSmOit" ) Ig,ex;ynm" ) aq;tp[;yv,Rnm( )
p[qmo?y;y" )
p[;yivhIn;n;' mh;p;tikn;' nO,;m( )
nrk;Nte .veNm c;itxrIr,;m( 1
p[itjNm .veWe ;' c' tTp;psUctm( )
p[;ye te y;it p;;;pvt;' pun" 2
mh;p;tkj' c' sjNmin j;yte )
pp;pov' p ]I, p;psmuvm( 3
dukmRj; nO,;' rog; y;Nt copmw" xmm(
jpw" sur;cRnhw oRmdw ;RnSw teW;' xmo.vet( 4
pUvjR Nmt' p;p' nrkSy pr=ye
b;/te Vy;/pe, tSy jPy;id." xm" 5
k r;jy+m; c p[mhe o g[h,I tq;
mU]Cz^;XmrIk;s; atIs;r.gNdr* 6
duv[,' g<@m;l; p=;`;to=n;xnm(
Tyevm;dyo rog; mh;p;pov;" SmOt;" 7
jlodr' yt( PlIh; xUlrogv[,;in c
;s;jI,RJvrCzi.m[ mohglg[h;"
r_;vudR ivsp;R; pp;pov; gd;" 8
d<@;pt;nk]vpu" kMpivccRk;"
vLmIkpu<@rIk;; rog;" p;psmuv;" 9
axRa;; nO,;' rog; aitp;p;vNt ih
aNye c bhvo rog; j;yNte v,Rsr;" 10
CyNte c ind;n;in p[;y;;in vw m;t(
mh;p;peWu sv| Sy;dRmpu p;tk 11
d;t( p;peWu p;'x' kLPy' Vy;/bl;blm(
Brhmaa 1007
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (15) httapa Smiti

Ending:
aXmn; inhte d;t( svTs;' g;' pyiSvnIm(
ivWe, c mOte d;NmeidnI' =e]s'ytu ;m( 38
N/nmOte c;ip p[d;;' pyiSvnIm(
mOte jlen v,' hwm' d;T]inkkm( 39
vO=' vO=hte d;t( s*v,| Sv,Rsy' tu m(
atIs;rmOte l=' s;iv}y;" s'ytojyet( 40
s;ikNy;idmOte cwv' jpe&{' yqoctm(
ivuTp;ten inhte b;d;n' sm;cret( 41
aSpxeR c mOte k;Yy| vedp;r;y,' tq;
sCz;S]puStk d;;Ntm;Ty s'iSqte 42
p;itTyen mOte kYy;t( p[;j;pTy;in Wo@x
mOte c;pTyrihte Cz^;,;' nvitret( 43
ink]ymtSv,| d;d' hy;hte
kipn; inhte d;t( kip' knkinmRtm( 44
ivsUck;mOte Sv;du .ojye xt' ij;n(
itl/en"u p[d;tVy; k<#kvle mOte 45
kxrogmOte c;ip a* Cz^;n( sm;cret( )
Ev' te iv/;nen ivd?y;d*vdR iw hkm( )
tt" p[te tTvinmRu _;" iptrStipRt;Stq; 46
du" pu];' p*];' a;yur;roGysMpd" )
itx;t;tpp[o_oivp;k" kmR,;mym( )
ixy;y xr.;y ivny;t( prpOCzte 47
it x;t;tpIye kmRivp;k agitp[;y' n;m Wo?y;y" )
sm;; cey' x;t;tpSmOit" )

Brhmaa 1008
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (16) Vdhla Smiti

Beginning:
v;/UlSmOit"
v;/Ulmuinm;sInm.gMy mhWRy"
p[itpUJy yq;Ny;ymd' vcnmb[vu n( 1
.gvn( b[;,;dIn;m;c;r' vd tvt"
tCTv; muinx;dUl R St;nOWIn( p[;h /mRivt( 2
b[;;Nmut;Rd;r>y i]k;le iviht' tq;
inTynwmik cwv p[v+y;m yq;mit 3
b[;e muteR sMp[;e Ty_in{" p[s/I"
p[=;Ly p;d;v;cMy hrstRn' cret( 4
b[;e muteR in{;' c kte svRd; tu y"
axuc' t' ivj;nIy;dnhR" svRkmRsu 5
n=]Jyoitr;r>y sUySR yodyn' p[it
p[;t"sN?yeit t;' p[;" utyo muinsm;" 6
p[;t"sN?y;' sn=];mup;sIt yq;iv/
s;idTy;' pm;' sN?y;m/;RStmt.;Skr;m( 7
idv;sN?y;su k,RSqb[sU] d%"
ky;RNmU]purIWe tu r;]* ced( d=,;mu%" 8
avgu<#tsv;RStO,rw ;Cz; meidnIm(
`[;,;Sye v;ss;Cz; mlmU]' Tyjed( bu/" 9
ap[;vOtixro yStu iv<mU]' sOjit ij"
tiCzr" xt/; .Uy;idit dev;" xpNt tm( 10
Tq;y v;mhSten gOhITv; co?vRmhe nm(
x*cdexmq;>yeTy ky;RCz*c' mOdMbu." 11
arlm;]muTsOJy ky;RCz*cmnut e
p;Czo/yeIqRmNyq; n xuc.Rvte ( 12
iv$(z*c' p[qm' ky;RNmU]x*c' tt" prm(
Brhmaa 1009
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (16) Vdhla Smiti

Ending:
m;sk p=mek Sy;d;Bdk c td/Rkm(
Ekoie vTsr' Sy;t( W;<m;s' tu sip<@ne 221
mh;ly' i]r;]' Sy;Cz^;e Tv;k;lk .vet( 222
;;Nt' itlhom' c dUry;];' p[itg[hm(
sN/u;n' gy;;' vpn' xv/;r,m( 223
pvRt;roh,' cwv g.Rkt;R tu vjRyte ( 224
g.Rkt;R tu yo ivp[" W<m;s;>yNtre yid
;;;dIin kv;R,o =p[mve ivnXyit 225
m?yNdne !;o y" ;n' TyKTv;cRy e rm(
vwdev' c y" ky;RTs guLmVy;/pI@t" 226
iptrSt] modNte g;yNte c ipt;mh;"
p[ipt;mh; nOTyNte oi]ye gOhm;gte 227
dex;Ntre durNn;n;' p[;yy' SmOtm(
smu{g;ndI;n' ix;g;reWu .ojnm( 228
an;c;rSy ivp[Sy pitt;' yteStq;
xU{;' iv/v;' c m;'ssx' .vet( 229
yo moh;dqv;lSy;dTv; kxv;cRnm(
.u s y;it nrk ;nyoinWu j;yte 230
anOt' mgN/' c idv;Sv;p' c mwqnu m(
pun;it vOWlSy;' s;y' sN?y; bih"t; 231
;n' sN?y;' jp' hom' Sv;?y;y' iptOtpR,m(
devt;r;/n' cwv vwdev' yq;iv/ 232
n ky;Rid mohen c<@;lo n;] s'xy" 233
v;/UlSmOit" sm;m(
Reference: Chaubey, Braj Bihari, Vdhla Smiti, Critically Edited with Hindi
Translation, Detailed Introduction and Several Indexes, (Hoshiarpur: Katyayan Vaidik
Sahitya Prakashan, 2000).
Brhmaa 1010
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (17) Gobhila Smiti

Structure: Three Praphakas, and a total of 29 Khaas (chapters)
Beginning:
aq k;Ty;ynSmOit" ) Is;mved;y nm" ) p[qm" %<@" )
aq;c;r;?y;y" ) t];d* yDopvItkmRpk [ r,v,Rnm( )
aq;to go.lo_;n;mNyeW;' cwv kmR,;m(
aSp;n;' iv/' sMyGdxRyye p[dIpvt( 1
i]vOd?U vRvtO ' k;y| tNtu]ym/ovOtm(
i]vOopvIt' Sy;Sywko g[iNqryte 2
pOv'xe c n;>y;' c /Ot' yiNdte kitm(
t;yRmpu vIt' Sy;;tolMb' n coz^tm( 3
sdopvIitn; .;Vy' sd; bix%en c
ivix%o VyupvIt yt( kroit n tt( tm( 4
i]" p[;Xy;po iNmOJy mu%met;NyupSpOxte (
a;Syn;s;=k,;| n;.v="ixro'sk;n( 5
an p[die xNy; `[;,' cwvmupSpOxte (
a;n;mk;>y;' c c=u" o]' pun"pun" 6
kin;yon;R.' dy' tu tlen vw
sv;R.Stu ixr" p;; c;g[,e s'SpOxte ( 7
y]opidXyte kmR kturR n tUCyte
d=,St] ivDey" kmR,;' p;rg" kr" 8
y] idnymo n Sy;phom;idkmRsu
itSt] idx" p[o_; EeN{Is*My;pr;jt;" 9
it;sIn" p[o v; inymo y] nex"
td;sInen ktRVy' n p[, n itt; 10
g*rI p; xcI me/; s;iv]I ivjy; jy;
devsen; Sv/; Sv;h; m;tro lokm;tr" 11
/Oit" puiStq; tuir;Tmdevty; sh
g,exne ;/k; t; vO* pUJy;tudx R 12
Brhmaa 1011
Branch 30B: Upasmiti (17) Gobhila Smiti

Ending:
p[;/;Ny' ip<@d;nSy kcd;mRnIiW,"
gy;dI ip<@m;]Sy dIym;nTvdxRn;t( 9
.ojnSy p[/;nTv' vdNTyNye mhWRy"
b[;,Sy prI=;y;' mh;yp[dxRn;t( 10
a;m;iv/;nSy ivn; ip<@" iy;iv/"
td;l>y;Pyn?y;yiv/;nv,;dip 11
ivNmtmup;d;y mm;Pyetid iSqtm(
p[;/;Nymu.yoyRSm;Sm;deW smuy" 12
p[;cIn;vIitn; k;Yy| ip}yeWu p[o=,' pxo"
d=,o;sn;Nt croinRvpR ,;idkm( 13
sp;vd;n;n;' p[/;n;qoR n hItr"
p[/;n' hvnwv xeW' p[itvvet( 14
pmutm;:y;t' x;d; cwve k; SmOt;
kln' sjl' p[o_' dUr%;todko m" 15
;rgv;=" sNd.R"w km.yNtko, v;
ve/w ;n' v;Stuòr' ivNmn;;Ntm;ywR 16
vxm;ivit v[IhIHzWeit yv;'Stq;
as;ivTy] n;moKTv; juy;t( =p[homvt( 17
s;=t' sumnoyu_mudk d/s'ytu m(
a~y| d/m/u>y; m/upkoR iv/Iyte 18
k;'Syenvw ;hR,IySy innyed~yRml*
k;'Sy;ip/;n' k;'SySq' m/up| smpRyte ( 19
it k;Ty;ynivrcte kMmRpd[ Ipe tOtIy" p[p;#k"
sm;; cey' k;Ty;yns'iht;"
Reference: Schrader, Friedrich, Der Karmapradpa, Diss., Halle, 1889.
Bhattacharya, "Ktyyana Smiti" in Dharmahstrasagraha, (Calcutta, 1876), pp.
630 ff.
Smti-Sandarbha III, pp.1335ff.
Prtihkhya 1012
Branch 31: ik Veda Prtihkhya

Structure: Three Chapters, containing six paalas each
Beginning:
aq AGvedp[;itx;:ym( aq p[qm' p$lm(
a* sm;n;=r;<y;idts( ttx( cTv;r sN?y=r;<yur;,
Ete Svr; pro dI`RvTPlutonuSv;ro Vyn' v; Svro v; 1
svR" xeWo Vyn;Nyev teW;m;; Spx;" p te pvg;"
ctoNtSq;Stt re; m;,oNTy;" s teW;mòW;" 2
vgeR vgeR c p[qm;vòW* yuGm* som;,;v nun;skoNTy"
tSm;dNymvs;ne tOtIy' g;GyR Spx| p[qm' x;k$;yn" 3
aoj; Sv;" sm;Nt;" Svr;,;m( aNye dI`;R .ye Tv=r;,
gu, dI`;R, yqetreW;' s'yog;nuSv;rpr;, y;in 4
anuSv;ro Vyn' c;=r; Svr;Ntre Vyn;NyurSy
pUvSR y;nuSv;rivsjRnIy* s'yog;idv;R c prme 5 1
m;]; Svm( t;vdvg[h;Ntr' dI`R iSt" Plut" Cyte Svr"
a/" iSvd;sI3dupr iSvd;sI3dqeR Pluit.IRrv ivNdtI\3i]" 6
Svr._" pUv.R ;g=r; {;ÌysI s;/Rm;]etre c
a/oRn;Ny; r_s'Donun;sk" s'yogStu Vyns'inp;t" 7
k<#ok;r" p[qmpm* c ; m,;' kcdet; rSy*
Ak;rLk;r;vq W m; j;mUlIy;" p[qm vgR" 8
t;lVy;vek;rck;rvg;Rivk;rwk;r* yk;r" xk;r"
mU/NR y* Wk;r$k;rvg*R dNtmUlIyStu tk;rvgR" 9
sk;rreflk;r; ref bSVyRmk e xW aoopv;
n;sKy;n( n;sKyym;nuSv;r;n( it Sq;n;Ny] ymopdex" 10 2
j;mUl' t;lu c;c;yR a;h Sq;n' @k;rSy tu vedm]"
yo;Sy SvryomR?ymeTy s'pte s @k;ro k;r" 11
hk;rt;meit s Ev c;Sy !k;r" sum,; s'py[ u _"
; s;h; c;] indxRn;in vI@v Tyetdvg[h,e 12
Prtihkhya 1013
Branch 31: ik Veda Prtihkhya

Ending:
i].Stu pUv| tt r' Sy;d( ixS]xo v; yid v; smStm(
;>y;' pun" spd;vs;n' ;>y;' c m?yepd;su iv;t( 24
amI terv g;yNTyetm/INNvit
ay' c nik' c nikdevR ; mnIms 25 5
iv;Ndev;Nhv;mhe s =po ink suWmu
nih v;' p[o Wu s ih x/Rs( t; Aco] indxRnm( 26
;>y;' p;den ;>y;' tu tv TyTppd;i"
aVyUhne ;itxKvrI tOtIy" Wox;=r" 27
ctu.RStt Ekn;e tmeit c
ctu.RStu pr' ;>y;' tv Sv;id; tCzyo" 28
.r;j;y tCz=ur/Id( vO=; terv
Et;su n VyvSyNTyek ;dxk;idWu 29
p[XnStOc" pWu tu co v; c pr/k;=reWu
Ek; c sU_' smy;STvg<y;" pr;vr;?y;R ipde yqwk; 30
sU_Sy xeWoLptro yid Sy;t( pUv| s gCzid tu co v;
te Wir?y;y p;/k; v; sU_sm;e yid te sm;;" 31 6
sv;R, .Ut;in mno git Spx;R gN/; rs; sveR
xBd; p;, c svRmte t( i]BjgTy* smupiw t .KTy; 32
guv=R r;,;' guvO sv| guv=R r' ]w. mev iv;t(
l~v=r;,;' lùvO sv| l~v=r' j;gtmev iv;t( 33
yXzNds;' ved ivxeWmet' .Ut;in c ]w. j;gt;in
sv;R, p;, c ._to y" SvgR jyTye.rq;mOtTvm( 34
Svg| jyTye.rq;mOtTvm( 7 it AGvedp[;itx;:ye;dx' p$lm(
it tOtIyo?y;y" it AGvedp[;itx;:y' sm;m(
Reference: Verma, Virendrakumar, gveda-Prtikhya of aunaka along with
Uvvaabhya, (Delhi: Chaukhamba Sanskrit Pratishthan, 1986).
Prtihkhya 1014
Branch 32: hukla-Yajur-Veda Prtihkhya

Beginning:
aq xuKlyju"p[;itx;:ym( p[qmo?y;y"
Svrs'Sk;ryoXzNds inym" 1 l*ikk;n;mq|pvU k R Tv;t( 2 n sm-
Tv;t( 3 Sy;;;y/imRTv;CzNds inym" 4 y 5 v;yu" %;t( 6
xBdStt( 7 srop 8 s s;t;dIn( v;k( 9 ]I, Sq;n;in 10 e
kr,e 11 xrIr;t( 12 xrIrm( 13 xrIre 14 teW;' smUh;t( s
dy\S]wk;Lym( 15 ao'k;r" Sv;?y;y;d* 16 ao'k;r;qk;r* 17
ao'k;r' vedWe u 18 aqk;r' .;yeWu 19 p[yt" 20 xuc* 21 m( 22
Atu' p[;Py 23 yojn; prm( 24 .ojn' m/ur' G/m( 25
v,RdoWvvek;qRm( 26 itOitctuysm;s;" xBdmym( 27 t;'
v;cmo'k;r' pOCz;m" 28 aq x=; viht;" 29 svnme,or"-
k<#.[mU ?y;in 30 a;y;mm;dRv;i.`;t;" 31 nIcvxeW" 32
aq;:y;" sm;;y;/k;" p[;g[ift;t( 33 pd; v,;R" 34
aNTy;,;Rt( pUvR p/; 35 index R itn; 36 k;re, c 37
aVyvihten VynSy 38 r Efn c 39 Svrwip 40 n;nuSv;r-
ymvsjRnIyj;mUlIyop?m;nIy;" 41 dNTySy mUNR y;pnRit" 42
sm;nSq;nkr,;Syp[y" sv,R" 43 sm;idto* Svr;,;m( 44
sN?y=r' prm( 45 ak<$o .;vI 46 Vyn' k;id 47 anNtr'
s'yog" 48 SpxeR vev s':y; 49 * * p[qm* jt( 50 m;,
hvjRm( 51 mu 52 / xeW" 53 itIyctuq;R" som;," 54
am;]Svro Sv" 55 m;]; c 56 iSt;v;n( dI`R" 57 PlutS]"
58 Vynm/Rm;]; 59 td/Rm,u 60 prm;<v/;R,mu ;]; 61 Sq;ne
62 hStg[h,e dI`RPlut* p[tIy;t( 63 p[qmg[h,e vgRm( 64 A*
j;mUle 65 cxey;St;l* 66 W$* mU/iR n 67 ro dNtmUle 68
lOlst; dNte 69 vop(p; aoe 70 ahvsjRnIy;" k<# 71
sv,Rv 72 Eek;r*k;ryo" k<#; pUv;R m;]; t;Lvoyor; 73
ym;nuSv;rn;sKy;n;' n;sk 74 mu%n;sk;kr,onun;sk" 75
Prtihkhya 1015
Branch 32: hukla-Yajur-Veda Prtihkhya

Ending:
D;ne 37 p*ym( 38 SvGyRm( 39 yxSym( 40 a;yuym( 41
aq;ip .vit 42
vedSyl?yyn;d( /mR" s'pd[ ;n;q; ut"e )
v,Rxo=rxo D;n;i._pdxoip c 43
]yov'xitCyNte Svr;" xBd;qRcNtk" )
icTv;r'xd( Vyn;Nyet;v;Nv,Rsg' h[ " 44
tSmn( VVhj;mUlIyop?m;nIyn;sKy; n sNt m;?yNdn;n;m( 45
lOk;ro dI`R" Plut;o_vjRm( 46 aq v,Rdve t;" 47 a;ey;"
k<#;" 48 nwATR y; j;mUlIy;" 49 s*My;St;lVy;" 50 r*d[;
dNTy;" 51 ao; a;n;" 52 v;yVy; mU/NR y;" 53 xeW; vwdev;"
54 tTsmud;yo=rm( 55 v,oR v; 56 a=rsmud;y" pdm( 57 a=r'
v; 58 ttu/;R 59 n;m;:y;topsgRinp;t;" 60 t] p[itvxeW" 61
iy;v;ckm;:y;tmupsgoR vxeWt )
sv;i./;yk' n;m inp;t" p;dpUr," 62
ctudxR inp;t; yenud;;Steip st;" )
inhNyte %Lv;:y;nmupsg;R,;' ctuye 63
aq pdgo];in 64
.;r;jkm;:y;t' .;gRv' n;m .;yte )
v;s psgRStu inp;t" k;Xyp" SmOt" 65
aq pddevt;" 66
sv| tu s*Mym;:y;t' n;m v;yVymyte
a;eyStUpsgR" Sy;p;to v;," SmOt" 67
Ty;h Svrs'Sk;rp[it;pyt; .gv;n( k;Ty;yn" 68
vO' vO" 69 4
Reference: Rastogi, Shrimati Indu, The uklayajuh-Prtikhya of Ktyyana, criti-
cally edited from original manuscripts, (Varanasi: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series
Office, 1967).
Prtihkhya 1016
Branch 33: Atharva Veda Prtihkhya

Structure: Eleven Pdas in Three Praphakas
Beginning:
aqvR[p;itx;<ym9
aq;to Ny;y;?yynSy p;WRd' vtRiyy;m" ! pd;n;' s'iht;' iv;t9
@ pdivi/irit # id;' bOhSpTy;d7n;m9 $ [pTy;' pome
% av5Rm?y a;k;r Ek;dexe ivxeW" ^ av5;RNt; & Ik;r;d
c * Ek;r;d c ( kdNte upsgeR !) gitpUvoR yd; /;tu" !!
psgRpUvRm;<y;tm9 !@ vcne vcne pUvRm9 !# Ekn !$
initk;in v; !% prk;r5;in !^ pryog7in !& aqRp;d;-
idWUd;m;<y;tm;miN+t' pdm9 !* Vy;[`;d7Nynud;_;;in p;d;-
d7n;mpoidtm9 !( v;KyivpyRye pdlopeWu p;d;idvTSvr" @)
cyog;din`;t" @! v;yog;din`;t" @@ a;miN+t;d;ud;_;;t9
@# lukr5;Nykr5;in v; @$ aNyyog;din`;t" @%
nh7Tynen yu;in @^ yidTyenen smSten @& vcn;Tpre5 c
svR+ yu v;pv;do v; lu' v; tTpd' yen yog" @*
Iit [pqm" p;d"
iWo bhuvcnm9 @( a;miN+t' dwv' dwv7irit svR+ #)
a/RSy;smiv.;ge #! [npu'skm9 tSyedimit v; j;itrNtod;m9
#@ it7yod;_;;in ## ak;r;T[pitWe/;Tprmud;mjr;d7n;imit
#$ ak;r;Nto [b; [b5 ITyiSmnqeR #% npu'skm;ud;' [b
#^ aNtod;_;;in #& k;Vyeit s'D;y;m[gNqe #* di=5;
tit;Ntm9 #( a;x;m;ixiW $) av;Rc7nimit [pTyy;Ntr' v;
$! mho devSy mhto devSyeit $@ tv5RlopoNtod;Tv' c $#
Iit it7y" p;d"
pUvRpd[pkitSvrStSy;pv;d" $$ anud;_;;in $% a;<y;t;in
n;msx;in $^ kimit inp;t" $& yqeit inp;t" $*
a;<y;t;NyupsgRsx;in $( a;miN+t;in Svrivix;in %)
Prtihkhya 1017
Branch 33: Atharva Veda Prtihkhya

Ending:
Tv{ev pimit tOt7y;Ntm9 $* ap?m Iit /m $( kLmil"
kLmlimit lm %) se itk;rm9 %! a;:RhSt; smt Iit
refk;r;id" s'yog" %@ ityRimit itr %# A>v;5'
m;tir>vr7it .v %$ aNtv; smNte [p yiNdo ij;' in
tON/7it nk;r;id" %%
Iit it7y" p;d"
nk;rSy ivsjRn7y" %^ nk;rSy ref" %& Svop/Sy tvgeR
[pkTy; %* d7òRp/" s/;tu ivsjRn7ySy %( yq;p sm;se
sk;r" kpyo" ^) pMy;" pr ^! ivsjRn7ySy sk;r" ^@
WTvSy;pv;d" ^# anupsg;RTWk;r" ^$ pUvRpd;t9 ^%
psgRSyorpde d7`R" ^^ aineWUrpde d7`R IeWu c ^&
a>y;sSy d7`R" zNdis ^* a;d7n;' mt ^( svRilvcneWu
c &) [pqmSy &! it7ySy &@ s;+;s;h;d7n;murpd;Sy
&# n;meTySy Sv;Ntmsm;se &$ inp;t;Vyy;n;-
murpd;Sy &%
Iit tOt7y" p;d"
at lu[pTyye nete &^ devt;N d7`;Ri>y;]>y"Ssu &&
smStmek;=r' vO; &* Ek;=rmv5;RNtm9 &( Svril-
Svriv.ivcnivxeWeWu *) v5RilSvriv.iv;KyVyTyy-
zNdis *! v5Rlop;gmSvd7`RPlut;Tmne.;W;prSmw.;W; aip-
yNTyipyiNt *@
Iit ctuqR" p;d" Iit tOt7y" [pp;3k
a;qvR5e s'iht;l=5[gNqe [p;itx;<ymUlsU+' sm;m9
Reference: Surya Kanta, ed., Atharva-Prtikhya, with an introduction, English

translation, notes and indices, (New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1999).
Prtihkhya 1018
Branch 34: Atharva Veda Prtihkhya Chaturadhyy

Structure: Four Chapters and a total of 434 Stras
Beginning:
aqvRvde p[;itx;:y x*nky; ctur;?y;yIk;
nm" srSvTyw nm" nmo b[ved;y aqv;Rirs"
ctu,;| pdj;t;n;' n;m;:y;topsgRinp;t;n;' sN?yp* gu,* p[;itDm( 1
Evimheit c v.;W;p[;' s;m;Nye 2 pd;NTy" p" 3 aNlOk;r" Svr"
p" 4 lk;rvsjRnIy* c 5 Spx;R" p[qmom;" 6 n cvgR" 7
p[qm;Nt;in tOtIy;Nt;nIit x*nkSy p[itD;n' n vO" 8 ai/Spx| c
9 itIyctuq;R" som;," 10 m; anun;sk;" 11 Xv;soòWev-
nupd[ ;n" 12 n;do òWvTSvreWu 13 sm;nyme=rmuCcwd;m( 14
nIcwrnud;m( 15 a;=' Svrtm( 16 SvrtSy;idto m;];/Rmdu ;m(
17 mu%e vxeW;" kr,Sy 18 k<#;n;m/rk<#" 19 j;mUlI-
y;n;' hnuml U m( 20 t;lVy;n;' m?yjm( 21 mU/NR y;n;' j;g['
p[itve$tm( 22 Wk;rSy d[o,k; 23 dNTy;n;' j;g[' p[StI,Rm( 24
ao#;n;m/r*m( 25 n;sKy;n;' n;sk; 26 anun;sk;n;'
mu%n;skm( 27 refSy dNtmUl;in 28 SpO$' Spx;Rn;' kr,m( 29
WTSpOmNt"Sq;n;m( 30 m,;' vvOt' c 31 Svr;,;' c 32 Ek
SpOm( 33 Ek;r*k;ryovRvtO tmm( 34 ttoPy;k;rSy 35 s'vtO o-
k;r" 36 s'SpOrefmOv,Rm( 37 dI`RPlutyo" pUv;R m;]; 38
slk;rm( lOv,Rm( 39 s'?y=r;, s'SpOv,;RNyekv,Rvd(vO " 40
nwk;r*k;ryo" Sq;nv/* 41 vsjRnIyo.n;n" 42 Vyn-
v/;r,m.n/;n" pI@t" sNntro hInXv;sn;d" 43 SpxRSy Spxe-R
.n/;n" 44 pd;Nt;vg[hyo 45 lk;rSyomsu 46 ,n;n;'
hk;re 47 a;Sq;pt' c 48 atoNyTs'yu _m( 49 pUv R pSy m;];/|
sm;nkr,' prm( 50 Sv' lùsy' oge 51 guvNR yt( 52 anun;sk c
53 pd;Nte c 54 prSy SvrSy Vyn;n 55 s'yog;id pUvSR y 56
p' c 57 refhk;rmj' c 58 Ekm;]o Sv" 59 Vyn;n c
60 im;]o dI`R" 61 i]m;]" Plut" 62 W$(pru sok;roNTySy
Prtihkhya 1019
Branch 34: Atharva Veda Prtihkhya Chaturadhyy

Ending:
a;x; idx 71 p[itdxRn' sm;p" 73 WTv,Tvop;c;-
rdI`R$Tu vlop;Npd;n;' cc;Rprh;ryo" sm;p" 74 pUvpR dnm;n;' c
75 'Gy;n;m( 76 aNyen;p pvR,; 77 me pre, vgO;t( 78
dI`RSy vr;me 79 ctUr;]ovg[h Ev 80 pd;Ntvt;n;m( 81
a>y;svnt;n;' c 82 S]wWyU ' n;WRdne dur' ]w. ' ]wh;y,;;SpTym( 83
a>y;sSy pro=;y;m( 84 v;vO/;np[.tO In;' c 85 pprWI,;-
mn;n;m( 86 jIhI@;hm( 87 s;;m 88 dId;yt( 89 n;rk;-
dIn;m( 90 Cy;vyte" k;rt;NtSy 91 y;vyter;:y;te 92 vny-
mqGl;p 93 n;n" 94 ihnote" 95 bo/p[tIbo/* ksr-
p[;bN/;y; a>y`;yNt pnpd;itip' d;/;r j;g;r mIm;yeit 96
p[p," p,terve 97 dmUv;idWu pdTv;t( 98 b[<vTy;dIn;m( 99
dI`;RyTu v;dIn;' c 100 ved;?yyn' /mR" 101 p[Te y Jyoit' k;my-
m;nSy 102 y;DkyqR ;sm;;tm( 103 yDtitnR pOqGved>e y" 104
yDe punloRk;" p[itit;" 105 pjn; lokWu 106 pd;?yynmNt;-
idxBdSvr;qRD;n;qRm( 107 m;?yyn' s'iht;pdd;!;qRm( 108
Svropjn;" pdeWu s'iht;y;' c 109 pde mpdm( 110 tSy;Nten
prSy p[s/' ;nm( 111 n;Ntgt' pre, 112 ]I, pd;NypO_m?y;n 113
Ek;dexSvrs'/dI`Rvn;m;" p[yojnm( 114 a;k;r*k;r;id pun" 115
k;r" prh;yR Ev 116 p[gO ;vgOsm;p;;Ntgt;n;' ivRcn' prh;r
itm?ye 117 ;>y;muk;r" 118 anun;skdI`RTv' p[yojnm( 119
Plut;Plutvt( 120 anun;sk" pUvR xu" 121 yq;x;S]' p[s/' ;nm(
122 p[gO ;vgOcc;Ry;' mvdurSmvg[h" 123 sm;p;;n;mNte
s'iht;vcnm( 124 tSy punr;Sq;pt' n;m 125 s Ekpd" prh;yR
126 it x*nkye ctur;?y;yk ctuq"R p;d"
Reference: Whitney, W.D., The Atharva-veda Prtikhya,
or aunakya Caturadhyyika, (Varanasi: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office, 1962).
Prtihkhya 1020
Branch 35: Kiha-Yajur-Veda Prtihkhya

Beginning:
twrIyp[;itx;:y
aq v,Rsm;;y" 1 aq nv;idt" sm;n;=r;, 2 sv,Re
SvdIèR 3 n PlutpUvmR ( 4 Wo@x;idt" Svr;" 5 xeWo Vyn;in 6
a;;" pv\xit Spx;" 7 pr;toNtSq;" 8 pre W@m;," 9
Spx;Rn;m;nupVU yR,e pp vg;" 10 p[qmitIytOtIyctuqoRm;" 11
mivsjRnIyp[qmitIy; aòW;" 12 n hk;r" 13 VynxeWo
òWv;n( 14 a;p[;vop;>y/p[itprivnITyupsg;" 15 v,R" k;roro
v,;R:y; 16 ak;rVyveto Vyn;n;m( 17 n ivsjRnIy-
j;mUlIyop?y;mIn;nuSv;rn;sKy;n;m( 18 EfStu rSy 19 Svo
v,oRrS]y;,;m( 20 ak;ro Vyn;n;m( 21 g[h,Sy 22 a"k;r
a;gmivk;rloipn;m( 23 g[h,' v; 24 a;s\ s'dhe e 25
anekSy;ip 26 p[qmo vgoRro vg;R:y; 27 a' ivk;rSy 28 pUvR
it pUv"R 29 pr Tyur" 30 Ak;rLk;r* Sv* 31 ak;r 32
ten c sm;nk;lSvr" 33 anuSv;r 34 iSt;v;NdI`R" 35 i]"
Plut" 36 Sv;/Rk;l' Vynm( 37 wd;" 38 nIcwrnud;" 39
sm;h;r" Svrt" 40 tSy;idwStr;mud;;dNtre y;vd/\R SvSy 41
d;sm" xeW" 42 sVynoip 43 anNtro v; nIcwStr;m( 44
anud;smo v; 45 a;idrSyod;sm" xeWonud;sm Ty;c;y;" 46
svR" p[v, Tyek 47 n;n;pdvid'Gyms':y;ne 48 tSy pUvpR d-
mvg[h" 49 pdg[h,eWu pd' gMyet 50 aip ivtm( 51 aPyk;r;id
52 aNk;r;id c 53 Ekv,R" pdmpO_" 54 a;Ntv 55 v,RSy
ivk;rlop* 56 ivn;xo lop" 57 aNv;dexoNTySy 58 pbN/Stu
dex;y inTym( 59 n;n;pdIy' c inm' p[gh[ ;idWu 60 yqo_' pun_'
i]pdp[.iO t i]pdp[.iO t 61 it p[qmo?y;y"
aq xBdoTp" 1 v;yuxrIrsmIr,;Tk<#orso" s'/;ne 2 tSy p[;it-
uTk;in .vNTyur" k<#" xro mu%' n;sk it 3 s'vtO e k<# n;d"
Prtihkhya 1021
Branch 35: Kiha-Yajur-Veda Prtihkhya

Ending:
annuSv;rs'yu _metLlù inWo/tw tLlù inbo/t 15
it ;v'xo?y;y"
aq v,RivxeWoTp" 1
anupd[ ;n;Ts\sg;RTSq;n;Tkr,ivNyy;t(
j;yte v,Rvx w e y' prm;,; pm;d( it 2
v,RpO _" xBdo v;c Tp" 3 s v;c Sq;n;in .vNt 4 p;\x-u
?v;ninmdopBdmNmN{m?ymt;r;, 5 kr,vdxBdmmn"p[yogmup;\xu
6 a=rVyn;n;mnuplB/?v;Rn" 7 plB/inRmd" 8 sxBd-
mupBdmt( 9 rs mN{' k<# m?ym\ xrs t;rm( 10 mN{;idWu i]Wu'
Sq;neWu ss ym;" 11 p[qmitIytOtIyctuqmR N{;itSv;y;" 12
teW;' dIijoplB/" 13 itIyp[qm;S]y a;;rkSvr;" 14
mN{;-dyo itIy;Nt;Tv;rStwrIyk;" 15 itIy;NmN{StwrIy;,;'
tOtIy-ctuq;RvnNtr' ttuymR mTy;c=te 16 tSmNym;Ntr; vO"
17 t;mupde+y;m" 18 ttuymR mTyu_m( 19
mvms'p;m&t;mivlMbt;m(
nIcoSv;rs'p;' vdetO vtI\ sm;' vdetO vtI\ sm;mit 20
it ]yov'xo?y;y"
aq ct" s\iht;" 1 pds\iht;=rs\iht; v,Rsi\ ht;s\iht; ceit 2
n;n;pds'/;ns'yog" pds\ihteTy./Iyte 3 yq;Svm=rs\iht;dI-
n;mPyevm( 4 guTv' lùt; s;My\ SvdI`RPlut;in c ) lop;-
gmivk;r; p[itivRm" m" Svrtod;nIcTv\ ;so n;domev
c ) EtTsv| tu ivDey' zNdo.;W;m/Iyt; 5 pdmivxeWDo v,Rm-
ivc=," ) Svrm;m(];iv.;gDo gzd;c;yRss\ d' gzd;c;yRss\ dmit
6 it ctuv|xo?y;y"
Reference: Whitney, William D., The Taittirya-Prtikhya with its commentary the
Tribhyaratna: Text, Translation and Notes, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1973).
Prtihkhya 1022
Branch 36: Sma Veda Prtihkhya (Puhpa Stram)

Structure: Ten Praphakas
Beginning:
s;mp[;itx;:ym(
pupiWRp,[ Itm(
mhI pun; rvjye a;Tv*xn' ky;deVy' t'vo /s' troley Sv;idiht'
pvSveN{mCz sfkle pur"Xy;v;gve.ip[k;v Sv;su DIy me-U
s;k' vy' .rm/;me/R ' p;Nt hVy' p[v" x;KTy' vy;<ve p[qm" 1
N{;k=myNd;s*?vRsnm;tUp;rm.Tv;WR.imd;rimd' Òtu/n-
m;Tve itq' yoge me/imN{sutek*Tsm;N{o,;sut;somwk*R p[ so
jy' t O c e p [ s oihtmy;sfm;=;rhyR p [ s u N v;g*rIg*tmme k ; v O W ;
y*_;' pun;y;Symw@ itIy" 2
Et;Svev i],/n' vOW;xoxm.p[v Xywt' Tv;md;zNds' yStemtMp-
vSvmCzpUW;suxk ' s Du ;nrIivt;Nyek;" pUW; tOc
e *' vOW; y;mmev;m-
hIiv;d^MpUvmR u ;=uM.m.somtmepi[ hNv;k;r;NtNit" s'o-
xo`Tv;M..Ntr,rviNt" *he tOtIy" 3
asos%;v;c" xw_ Ekc*R sut;ivtNTv;Î aNte Sv;su ihI-
yv,Rr;in d=s;k;mNtvdôr;.xveSv"pOpun;s];iv;"
xokyor;pOXNy*,oRr Sv;suTv ih hTkm;tIW; som" puron;nd' v;-
Tsp[ som" 13 swN/u=tm' vtuq"R 4
ip[ymm'ivt'juWSv;W;Rx;klv;xeR v;,m;nv;nUpv;m[;ey;inyTso-
xvNt;in VyxdpRu m[p;[ ,; vnoxejs;ivtp;qeSR pTymNdr;te sy-
imN{;m]ms;mh;m]imN{;vO/Iy*e pm" 5
Et;Svevvy'mOJy*+,orN/[eSv;rw@jj,s;mgomuTyhvVyre-
vNtIyMprSv;vwdNvt;intOtIy;ctuq;Rin ssutv' o dI`Rk;,Re som;-
g*rIm/uu /ne tq;*e v;n/nmw@X n*my;pv;egdU " p[vocoRp;-
xpu]e W" 6
vOW;tinp,wR@klIy;inpu,;k<vtrg*vy;Sy;inSv;sup[vd.in/n'
vw%;ns;in ySte m*=meWSy x;krP' lv" s%;purIivtk;eJR y=;hivW'
Prtihkhya 1023
Branch 36: Sma Veda Prtihkhya (Puhpa Stram)

Ending:
aqohgItIn;' p[St;vox" Sto." purSt;d'tv;R p[Stoturt' ve ; iv/;
;tuSk;r;vWR.p;vm;njin];,;' v;idv;Rse pon;dexe =ro-
v;s'itd;!RCyutyotur=rov;sup;jgw@s;km;n;' sdevtov;r;-
jnx;KvrWR.yo ip;Ts' jyn; ndg*'gr;i]dwvod;s;n;' k;v*-
tk=;WR.}yRt;y;Syw@*+,*r'/@w[ s*p,RmoT=m;gIRyv' jr;bo/Iyy;ihI-
yoTse/v;m[Sv;rs;mr;jp*mI!pUvRv;rv'tIyv;]Rtury<vvwpSv;bOh
dopx;mh;idv;ky;n;' v;t" ;,o iv;Rv;rv'tIya;Tmincmh;-
idv;kyeR y;'tod;xSyy.;sx;'m dg;y}y;st;n;' j;r;'tovI'kvs-
ip[ypj[;,;' v;r;'tovw;m]e h;k;r;'t" s'tinjmdGNy;.IvtRk;tRy-
x;k;r;'t v;Îs;;' j;r;'dtU opm;,;'tEv;iv.;Gy;n;m( 10
y*_;w@y;Sy]wxokoxXn*oxpu]dw`Rtmssm;n;'inWe/vwr;j;n;'
=ro>ySto=ra;nOp$w ts*hivWvw,vorpyo't" Svr;,;m'dtU ;-
>ySt;m?ym*'cSy p;do>yStovW@t;>ySt;kp;rr;jnpys;' ;dx;-
=r;, crwvtRW.e }y=robOhTk soms;mg;y]I*'cvwp*dlg;y-
}y*xnsw'/u=tmw/;itqroihtklIyehvdw?mv;he'{yx" k<vbOhT]wu.
Xy;v;x*_v;W;Rhrv;j.OTk;,Rvs;n;'cTv;r v;'Tyyo" W$(xk ' -
b;RhRtv;jjTSv;rroihtklIy;sty*_uv;n;m;v*=yj;gtso-
ms;orek;dxorejin]e;dxhrIy'te Sto.p;y;'t" pdin/neWu in/n'
ctd' gSy; irekvOWe i]v;RpdSto.eivl;'d;ei]_'yqo_mtre-
v'Tyev;=ro mh;n;IWuipd;supS[ t;v" x;Kvrp[qmev?y;spurIWeWu c
yqopid' vwzdseWugIt'p[;St;ivkmevSy; <v;dIn;mp[St;Vy;r;"
p[St;Vyev;s'tinn" p[St;Vyev;s'tinn" 11
it pupsU]e dxm" p[p;#k"
pupsU]' sm;m(
Reference: stri, Lakmaa, Pupastram, Puparipratam, (Benares:

`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

BIBLIOGRAPHY
Abhyankar, M.K.V. A Dictionary of Sanskrit Grammar. Baroda: Oriental Institute,

1986.
Abhyankarasastri, Kasinatha Vasudeva. Kayajurvedya Taittiryrayakam, 2

vols. Punyakhyapattane: nandramasastha, 1969.
Acharya, Prasanna Kumar. Manasara on Architecture and Sculpture: Sanskrit text

with critical notes. Delhi: Low Price Publications, 1995.
Achrya, Rma Sharma. riva Pura. Mathura: Rashtriya Press, 1972.
Achyuthan, A., and Prabhu, Balagopal T.S. Manuylayacandrikbhya: An

engineering commentary on Manuylayacandrika of Tirumangalat
Nlakahan Msat. Saraswatham, Kiliyanad, Calicut: Vstuvidypratihnam,
1998.
Aghe, Khnthahstr, ed. Satyhhaviracita rauta Stram, 10 vols.

Punyakhyapattane, India: nandhrama Press, 1907.
Aithal, K. Parameswara. hvalyanaghyaparihiha. Madras: Adyar Library and

Research Center, 1964.
__________. Veda-Lakshana: Vedic Ancillary Literature: A Descriptive

Bibliography. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1993.
Anderson, Michael, home page, "Current Research," Department of Psychology,

Trinity College, Dublin.
http://www.tcd.ie/Psychology/Michael_Anderson/research.html
BIBLIOGRAPHY 633
Ashta-Vikti-Vivti of Madhusdana-maskarin. In Abhyankar, K.V., and Devasthali,

G.V., eds. Veda-vikti-lakhaa-sagraha. Poona: Bhandekar Oriental
Research Institute, 1978.
Asiatic Society of Bombay. Manuscript of Maitryaiya hulba Stra.
Atha rmudgalapura Prrabhyate. Lakm Nivsa Hindu Colony:

Mudgalapuraprakanamaalam, 1976.
Aufrecht, Th. Das Aitareya Brhmaa mit Auszuegen aus dem Commentare von
Syacrya und anderen Beilagen. Bonn: Adolph Marcus, 1879.
Bahadur, K.P. Wisdom of Meemaansaa. New Delhi: Sterling Publishers, 1983.
Bakre, M.G. Grihya-Stra by Praskar with Five Commentaries. Munshiram

Manoharlal Publishers Pvt. Ltd. Bombay: 1982.
Ballantyne, J.R. The Skhya aphorisms of Kapila. Delhi: Parimal Publications,

1995.
Banerjea, K. M. The Mrcandeya Purna. Calcutta: Bishop's College Press, 1855.
Banerji, Suresh Chandra. A Companion to Dharma Sastra. New Delhi: DKPrintworld,

1998.
Barazer-Billoret, M.-L.; Dagens, B., & Lefevre, V. , and Sivcrya, S. Sambandhan.

Dptgama, Vol. 1 chap. 1-21. Pondichery: French Institute of Indology, 2004.
Bhagavan Veda. Swami Gangeshwarnand shram.
Bhandakar Oriental Research Institute. Svaravyajana hikh manuscript. BORI 212

of 1875-1876.
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. Charayaniya Shiksha manuscript. No. 21 of

1875-1876.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 634
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. Laugki hikh manuscript. BORI 21 of

1875-76, 13 folios folios numbered 6 - 18.
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. Manuscript of Mdhava Chikits. Poone,

India,.
Bhatnagar, K.N. Nidna-Stra of Patajali, Edited with an Introduction, a Fragmentary

Commentary and Indices. Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1971.
Bhatt, N. R. Ajitgama, 2 vols. Pondichery: Institut Francais D'Indologie, 1967.
__________. Rauravgama, 3 vols. Pondichery, Institut Francais D'Indologie, 1985,

1972, 1988.
Bhattacharji, Sukumari. Literature in the Vedic Age. Calcutta: K.P. Bagchi, 1984.
Bhattacharya, Ahibhushan, tr. The Varaha Purana: with English translation. Varanasi:
All-India Kashiraj Trust, 1981.
Bhattacharya, Dipak. Atharvavedy Paippaldasahit. Calcutta: Asiatic Society,

1997.
Bhattchrya. Dharma hstra Sagraha. Calcutta, 1876.
Bhat, M. Rmakrishna. Varhamihiras Bhat Sahit. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,

1992.
Bhaviyamahpuram. Delhi: Nag, 1993.
Bhishe, Usha R. Nradya hikh with the Commentary of Bhaa obhkara,

Critically Edited with Translation and Explanatory Notes in English. Poona:
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1986.
Bibliotheque Nationale. Manuscript of Madhava Chikitsa. Paris, France.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 635
Bloomfield, Maurice. The Kauhika Stra of Atharva Veda. Delhi: Motilal

Banarsidass, 1972.
Bola, Vajeakara Devarma, ed. Nndpura: nndmukha brhmaajtine strya

itihsa. [Skt., Guj.] Calcutta : Damodara Viththalarama Parakhani, 1948.
Bolling, George Melville. "The Cantikalpa of the Atharva-Veda," in Transactions and

Proceedings of the American Philological Association. Volume 35 1904 77-
127.
__________, and von Negelein, Julius, eds. The Pariihas of the Atharvaveda, Vol.
1, parts 1 and 2. Leipzig: Harrassowitz, 1909-1910.
Boner, Alice, et al. Vstustra Upaniad: The Essence of Form in Sacred Art. Delhi:
Motilal Banarsidass, 1986.
Brahmamahpuram. Delhi: Nag, 1985.
Brodal, Alf. Neurological Anatomy in Relation to Clinical Medicine. New York:

Oxford University Press, 1981.
Bucknell, R. Sanskrit Manual: A Quick-reference Guide to the Phonology and

Grammar of Classical Sanskrit. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1994.
Buehler, G. Apastamba-Dharmastra. Bombay Sanskrit Series Nos. LIV and L, 3rd ed.
1932.
__________, tr. The Sacred Laws of the ryas as Taught in the Schools of
pastamba, Gautama, Vasishha and Baudhyana, 2 vols. Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1986.
__________. Vsihha-Dharmahstra. Bombay Sanskrit and Prakrit Series.
Burgess, Ebenezer. Translation of the Srya-Siddhnta, a Textbook of Hindu

Astronomy. Varanasi: Indological Book House, 1977.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 636
Burnell, A.C. The Jaiminiya text of the Arsheyabrahmana of the Sama Veda.
Mangalore: Basel Mission Press, 1878.
Byrd, A., "Serotonin and Its Uses", Bryn Mawr College student report, internet
posting, http://serendip.brynmawr.edu/bb/neuro/neuro99/web1/Byrd.html
Caland, W., and Vira, Raghu. The atapatha Brhmaa in the Kvya Recension.
Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1998.
__________. "Brhmaa- en Stra-Aanwinsten," Verslagen en Mededelingen der

Koninklijke Nederlandsche Akademie van Wetenschappen. Afd. Letterkunde,
5. Reeks, Deel iv, 1920, pp. 461-498.
__________, ed. Vaikhnasa rautastram: The Description of Vedic Rites

According to the Vaikhnasa School belonging to the Black Yajurveda. New
Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal Publishers Pvt Ltd, 1991. Originally published
in 1941 in Bibliotheca Indica Series, Calcutta.
__________, ed.Vaikhnasasmrtastram, The Domestic Rules of the Vaikhnasa

School, Belonging to the Black Yajurveda. Calcutta: Asiatic Society of Bengal,
1927.
__________. The Baudhyana rauta Stra Belonging to the Taittirya-Sahit, Vols.

1-3. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1982; 1st Edition Calcutta 1904-13.
__________. The Jaiminighyastra Belonging to the Smaveda, with extracts from

the commentary, edited with an introduction and translated into English. Delhi:
Motilal Banarsidass, 1991. Reprinted from Lahore Punjab Sanskrit Book
Depot.
__________. tr. Vaikhanasasmartasutram: The Domestic Rules and Sacred Laws of

the Vaikhanasa School Belonging to the Black Yajurveda. New Delhi:
Ramanand Vidya Bhawan, 1982.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 637
__________. Vaikhanasasmartasutram: Vaikhanasagrhyasutram

Vaikhanasadharmasutram ca. New Delhi: Meharcand Lachmandas
Publications, 1989, 1927.
__________. and Vira, Raghu, eds. Vrha-rauta-Stra Being the Main Ritualistic
Stra of the Maitrya kh. Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1971.
__________. The Khakaghyastra with Extracts from Three Commentaries, an

Appendix and Indexes. Lahore: Daynanda Mahvidylaya Saskta
Granthaml, 9, 1925.
__________. Vaikhanasasmartasutram : the Domestic Rules and Sacred Laws of the

Vaikhanasa School Belonging to the Black Yajurveda. New Delhi : Ramanand
Vidya Bhawan, 1982.
__________, and Chandra, Lokesh. Sankhayana Srautasutra: Being a Major Yajnika

Text of the Rgveda, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1980, 1953.
Cardona, George. "On the pihalihikh", in : A Corpus of Indian Studies -- Essays

in Honour of Prof. Gaurinath Sastri. Calcutta: Sanskrit Pustak Bhandar, 1980,
pp. 245-256.
__________. Pini: A survey of research. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1976.
__________. Pini, His Work and its Traditions, Vol. I. Second Edition, New Delhi:
Motilal Banarsidass, 1988.
Carpenter, Malcolm B., and Sutin, Jerome. Human Neuroanatomy. Baltimore:

Williams & Wilkins, 1983.
Chandra, Lokesh, and Vira, Raghu. Sanskrit Texts on Phonetics. New Delhi:
Satapitaka Series Vol. 282, 1981.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 638
Chaubey, Braj Bihari. Vdhla Smiti, Critically Edited with Hindi Translation,
Detailed Introduction and Several Indexes. Hoshiarpur: Katyayan Vaidik
Sahitya Prakashan, 2000.
__________. Vdhla-rautastram critically edited with Introduction and Indices.

Hoshiarpur: Katyayan Vaidik Sahitya Prakashan, 1993.
__________. "The Asvalayana Samhita of the Rigveda;" in Vishveshvaranand

Indological Journal. June-December 1992; pg. 7-28.
__________. Vdhla-Anvkhynam. Hoshiarpur: Katyayan Vaidik Sahitya

Prakashan, 2001.
Chintamani, T.R. The Kautaka Ghyastras with the Commentary of Bhavatrata.

University of Madras Madras: 1944.
Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th Edition, Columbia University Press, 2005.
Dagens, Bruno. Mayamatam: Treatise of housing, architecture and iconography, 2

vols. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1994.
Daivajna, Ganapati. Muhrtagaapati. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1988.
Datta, Bhagavad Datta. tharvaa Jyotiham or the Vedga Jyotiha of the Atharva
Veda. Lahore: Punjab Sanskrit Book Depot, Motilal Banarsidass, 1924.
de Freitas, Graham. A Case Study of Maharishi Mahesh Yogis Program for Reading
Vedic Literature: Revealing the Effect of Vedic Sounds on Growth Towards
Higher States of Consciousness, Enhanced Intuition, and Increasingly Refined
Poetic Expression. Diss., Maharishi Univ. of Mgmt., 2002.
Dell, Gli Inni, ed. Atharvaveda Saunaka. Trasliterazione a cura di Chatia Orlandi, Pisa:
1991.
Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Adyar Library.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 639
Dev, Bhim. khyana rayakam. Hoshiarpur: Vishveshvaranand Vedic Research

Institute, 1980.
Dhal, Upendra Nath. The Ekmra Puram, Critical Edition. Delhi: Nag Publishers,
1986.
Dikshitar, V.R. Ramchandra, and Ayyar, P.S. Sundaram. Bhradvjahikh with

Ngehvara's Commentary. Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute,
1938.
Dillbeck, Michael. "World Peace Parliament" broadcast on the Maharishi Channel.

August, 2004.
Dorland's Medical Dictionary. www.Mercksource.com.
Dresden, Mark J. Manavagrhyasutra: a Vedic Manual of Domestic Rites; Translation.

Groningen, Batavia: J.B. Wolters, 1941.
Dubey, Jagdish Narayan. di-Purnam. Varanasi: Sudarshan Book Agencies, 1990.
Dvivedi, Vindhyesvariprasada. Jyautisha Siddhanta Sangraha: A Collection of Ancient

Hindu Astronomical works. Benares : Braj Bhushan Das & Co., 1912-1917,
vol. 2.
Dwivedi, Vrajavallabha. Skmgama: Kriypda: Translation with Notes.

Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratisthanam, 1994.
__________. Pramevargama, Translation with Notes. Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati

Shodha Pratisththanam, 1995.
Egenes, Thomas. Learning the Sanskrit Alphabet. Fairfield: Maharishi University of

Management Press, 1997.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 640
Filliozat, Pierre-Sylvain, ed. The Tantra of Svayabh vidypda with the

commentary of Sadyojyoti. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1994.
Freeman, Marci. Enlivening Veda in Consciousness and Physiology by Reading the

Vedic Literature in Conjunction with the Experience of the Transcendental
Meditation and TM-Sidhi Programs of Maharishi Mahesh Yogi. Diss.,
Maharishi Univ. of Mgmt., 1997.
Freund, ed. Karma Mmms Stras of Maharishi Jaimini. Fairfield: Maharishi U. of

Mgmt. Press, 1998.
__________. Nyya Stras of Maharishi Gautama. Fairfield: Maharishi Univ. of

__________. Smkhya Stras of Maharishi Kapila. Fairfield: Maharishi Univ. of

__________. Vaisheshika Stras of Maharishi Kanda. Fairfield: Maharishi Univ. of

Mgmt. Press, 1997.
__________. Vednta Stras of Maharishi Bdaryana. Fairfield: Maharishi Univ. of

Mgmt. Press, 1996.
__________. Yoga Stras of Maharishi Patanjali. Fairfield: Maharishi International

Univ. Press, 1995.
__________. Shrmad Bhagavad Gt. Fairfield: Maharishi International University

Press, 1994.
Gambhirananda, Swami. Brahma-Stra-Bhya of r akarcrya. Calcutta: Advaita

Ashrama, 1983.
Ganganatha Jha Research Institute, Allahabad. Padacandrika. Manuscript #33169 cited

by Aithal, p. 416.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 641
Gaea Puram. Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1993.
Garbe, Richard. Vaitana Sutra: the Ritual of the Atharvaveda, edited with critical
notes and indices. New Delhi: Mahalakshmi Publishing House, 1982.
Gautamya-Dharmastra. nandrama Sanskrit Series 61, 1966.
Ghosal, S.N. "The Vaitanasutra," in Indian Historical Quarterly, v. 34-36. Calcutta:

1958-1960.
Ghose, Rama and Dvivedi, Brajavallabha. Candrajngama: Kriypda and

Chrypda. Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratishthanam, 1995.
__________, and Dwivedi, Brajavallabha. Makugama, Kriypda and Charypda,

English translation and notes. Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratishthanam,
1996.
Ghosh, M. Pinya ikh: Text and Translation. Delhi: V.K. Publishing House,
1991.
Gonda, J. The Savayajas Kausikasutra 60-68. Translation, Introduction, Commentary.

Amsterdam: Noord-Hollandsche Uitg. Mij., 1965.
Gonda, Jan, ed. A History of Indian Literature: Vol. 1, The Ritual Stras. Wiesbaden:
Otto Harrassowitz, 1977.
Goswami, C.L. Srmad Bhgavata Mahpura with Sanskrit text and English
translation, 2 vols. Gorkhapur: Gita Press, 1982.
Gough, Archibald Edward. The Vaieshika aphorisms of Kanda. New Delhi:

Oriental Books Reprint Corp., 1975.[Originally published in 1873 by E.J.
Lazarus &Co., Benares.]
Gray, H., and Goss, C.M. Anatomy of the Human Body. Philadelphia: Lea & Febiger,
1973.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 642
__________, and Lewis, Warren H. Anatomy of the Human Body. Philadelphia: Lea
& Febiger, 1918.
Gruenendahl, Reinhold, ed. Viudharm: Precepts for the Worship of Viu. 3

vols., Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1983-1989.
Gupta, Anand Swarup. The Vmana Pura. Varanasi: All-India Kashiraj Trust, 1967.
Hankey, Deborah. "The Awakening of Full Human Potential Through Maharishi

Mahesh Yogi's Vedic Science: Research on the Experience of Reading the
Vedic Literature." Diss., Maharishi Univ. of Mgmt., 2000.
Hart, Carol. Secrets of Serotonin. Griffin: St. Martin's Press, 1996.
Hillebrandt, Alfred. hkhyana hrauta Stra Together with the Commentary of

Varadattasuta nartya and Govinda. New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas,
1981.
Howard, W. Veda. Recitation in Vras. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1986.
Hultzsch. Das Baudhayana-Dharmasutra, Zweite, Verbesserte Auflage.

Abhandlungen fuer die Kunde des Morgenlandes, 16, Leipzig 1922.
Iyer, N.P.Subramania. Kalaprakasika, the Standard Book on the Election (Mahoortha)

System. (New Delhi, Asian Educational Services, 1991).
Jambuvijayaji, Muni r. Vaieshikastra of Kanda with the Commentary of

Candrnanda. Baroda: Oriental Institute, 1982.[Originally published in 1873
by E.J. Lazarus &Co., Benares.]
Jha, Krishnanand. Upavanavinodah, A system of tree plantation. Kameshwaranagar,

Darbhanga: K.S.D. Sanskrit University, 1984.
Jha, Taria. Brahmavaivarta Puram. Prayga: Hind Shitya Sammelana, 1981.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 643
Joergensen, Hans. Das Mantrabrhmaa, 2. Praphaka. Diss. Kiel. Darmstadt 1911.
Jo, P. Gaeastr. rmajjaiminiprate Mmsdarane, 6 vol. nandrama-

sasktagranthvali, 1981.
Jolly, Julius. The Institutes of Vishnu. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1970.
Joshi, K.L., ed. Natyasastra of Bharatamuni with the commentary Abhinavabharati by

Abhinavaguptacharya, 4 vols. Delhi: Parimal Publications, 1989.
Kak, Ram Chandra, and Shastri, Harabhatta. Devirahasya and Pariihas. Vadodara:
Butala Publications, 1941.
Kanta, Surya, ed. Atharva-Prtikhya, with an introduction, English translation, notes

and indices. New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1999.
Kartre, Sumitra M. Adhyy of Pini in Roman Transliteration. Austin, TX:

University of Texas Press, 1987.
Kashikar, C.G. "Hautka" in Annals of the Bhandakar Oriental Research Institute, Vol.
LXXIX. Pune: A.M. Ghatage, 1998, pp. 137-148.
__________, and Garbe, R., eds. The rauta Stra of pastamba, Belonging to the
Taittirya Sahit, with the Commentary of Rudradatta, 3 vol. New Delhi:
Munshiram Manoharlal, 1983.
__________. Ktyyanya Hautraparihiha together with Karka's Commentary and

an English Translation. Pune: Tilak Maharashtra Vidyapeeth, 1984.
__________. The rauta, Paitmedhika and Pariheha Stras of Bharadvja. Poona:

Vaidika Sahodhana Maala, 1964, vol. 2.
__________, tr. The Baudhayana Srautasutra, 4 vols. New Delhi: Indira Gandhi
National Centre for the Arts and Motilal Banarsidass, 2003.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 644
Keith, Arthur Berriedale. The Aitareya rayaka. New Delhi: Master Publishers,
1981.
Khadilkar, S.D. Ktyyana hulba Stra. Poona: Vaidika Sahodhana Maala, 1974.

Hindvykhyopetam. Delhi: Caukhamb Saskta Pratihna, 1991.
Kielhorn, F. "Remarks on the Shikshas," Indian Antiquary, May-July, 1876.
Kinjwadekar, Ramchandra Sastri, ed. Astanga Sangraha of Sri Vaghbhatta Virchit. 3

vols. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, 1990.
Kleinschnitz, Anne Christy. "Reading the Vedic Literature: The Approach in

Maharishis Vedic Science for Accelerating the Development of
Consciousness." Diss., Maharishi Univ. of Mgmt., 1996.
Knauer, Fedor Ivanovich. Gobhila-GhyaStra. Leipzig: Simmel & Co., 1884.
Krishnamacharya, V., ed. Vihusmti. The Adyar Library Series, Vol. 93 in 2 parts,
Madras: The Adyar Library and Research Center, 1964.
Krsnayajurvediyam Taittiriya-Brahmanam, 3 vols. Punyapattane : Anandasrama,

1979.
Ksemaraja, Srikrsnadasa and Misra, Baladev Prasad, eds. Sri-Kalkipuranam Delhi :

Nag Publishers, 1986.
Kumar, Pushpendra. Dev Puram: First Critical Edition. New Delhi:

Srilabahadurasastrikendriyasamskrtavidyapitham, 1976.
__________, ed. Samargana Stradhra. Delhi: New Bharatiya Book Corporation,

1998.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 645
__________. The Mahbhgavata Pura: an Ancient Treatise on akti Cult. Delhi:

Eastern Book Linkers, 1983.
Kumari, Ved. The Nilamata Purana, vol. II. A Critical Edition and English
Translation, Srinagar: J & K Academy of Art, Culture and Languages, 1973.
Lele, Kasinatha Sastri, ed. Saurapura Vysaktam. Varanasi: Chowkhamba

Sanskrit Series Office, 1980.
Leutgeb, Stevan and Mizumori, Sheri J.Y. "Excitotoxic Septal Lesions Result in
Spatial Memory Deficits and Altered Flexibility of Hippocampal Single-Unit
Representations," The Journal of Neuroscience. August 1, 1999, 1915: 6661-66
Lueders, H. Die Vyasa-iksh Besonders in ihrem Verhltnis zum Taittirya-prtikhya.

Gttingen: Dieterich'sche univ.-buchdr. W.F. Kaestner, 1894.
MacDonell, A.A. A Vedic Grammar for Students. Delhi: Low Price Publications,
1990.
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi. Introduction, in Maharishi's Global News Conference,

May 28, 2003.
__________. "SCI and Interdisciplinary Study," Science of Creative Intelligence

Teacher Training Course, 33 lesson videotaped course, Fuiggi, Italy, 1972.
__________. "Study of the Veda is the study of consciousness, our own Self," Lesson
5 in videotaped course, Maharishi Vedic Science, Maharishi Vedic University,
2001.
__________. "The Three Eurekas," videotaped lecture, February 16, 1974, Interlaken,
Switzerland.
__________. Bhagavad-Gita: A New Translation and Commentary with Sanskrit Text,

Chapters 1-6. Los Angeles, International SRM Publications, 1967.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 646
__________. "Unbounded Scope of Maharishi's Vedic Science," videotaped lecture.

January 14, 1991.
__________. "Vedic Engineering to create anything from an empty box." March 3,

2004, Maharishi's Weekly Global News Conference.
__________. "Vedic Literature: the radiant flowers of the garden of knowledge," Feb.
14, 1974, Interlaken, Switz.
__________. "Question on the appropriateness of giving students total knowledge," in

Education Press Conference, Maharishi Channel broadcast, April 2, 2004.
__________. in Maharishi's Weekly Global News Conference, August 13, 2003.
__________. in Maharishi's Weekly Global News Conference, Jan. 15, 2003, Question
6.
__________. in Maharishi's Weekly Global News Conference, Jan. 15, 2003.
__________. in Maharishi's Weekly Global News Conference, October 29, 2003.
__________. Maharishi Technology of the Unified Field: Integration of Modern Science

and Ancient Vedic Science Creating Unified Field based Perfect Civilization for all
Mankind in This Scientific Age. (Fairfield, Iowa: Institute of World Leadership, 1984).
__________. Maharishi Vedic University Introduction. Holland: Maharishi Vedic

University Press, 1994.
__________. Maharishi Vedic University: Celebrating Perfection in Education:

Dawn of Total Knowledge. India: Age of Enlightenment Publications, 1997.
__________. Maharishi's Absolute Theory of Government. Vlodrop, the Netherlands:

MVU Press, 1993.
__________. Maharishi's Global News Conference. June 8, 2005.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 647
__________. Maharishi's Weekly Global News Conference. Broadcast on the

Maharishi Channel, October 2, 2002, Question #3.
__________. Vedic Studies Core Course. "Lesson 6: The Vedangas: Preservation

embedded in the Nature of Life." Interlaken: MIU Video, 1974.
__________. 17 November 1972, Lake Tahoe, audiorecording, "The Root Bh and

Vedic Grammar."
Malladevaru, H.P., ed. Vrgamottaram, Vol. 1. Mysore: Oriental Research Institute,

1988.
Mani, Vettam. Puranic encyclopaedia: a Comprehensive Dictionary with Special

Reference to the Epic and Puranic Literature. Delhi : Motilal Banarsidass,
1975.
Martini, Frederic H. Fundamentals of Anatomy and Physiology. Englewood Cliffs:

Prentice Hall, 1995.
Das Mahakakalpastra, in Caland, W., ed. Der Arseyakalpla des Samaveda.

Liechtenstein: Nendeln, 1966 reprint.
Mira, r Brahmaakara, and Vaiya, r Rpallaj, eds. Bhvapraka of r Bhva

Mira. Varanasi: Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, 1984.
Mimamsaka, Yudhisthira, ed. Katyayana-Grhyasutram. Bahalagarha: Ramalala

Kapura Trust, 1983.
Mitra, Rajendra Lal. Gopath Brahmana. Delhi: Indological Book House, 1972
originally published as part of Bibliotheca Indica.
Modak, B.R.. The Ancillary Literature of the Atharva-Veda. New Delhi: Rashtriya
Veda Vidya Pratishthan, 1993.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 648
Mueller, F.M., ed. ig-Veda-Samhit: The Sacred Hymns of the Brhmans Together
with the Commentary of Syanchrya, 5 Vols. Varanasi: Krishnadas
Academy, 1983.
Murthy, K.R. Srikanta. Mdhava Nidnam: Roga Vinicaya of Madhavakara.

Varanasi: Chaukhambha Orientalia, 1993.
__________, tr. Sarngadhar-Sahit, a treatise on yurveda. Varanasi: Chaukhambha

Orientalia, 1995.
__________, tr. Vgbhaa's Aga Hidayam, 3 vols., Varanasi: Krishnadas

Academy, 1991-3.
Nader, T. Human Physiology, Expression of Veda and the Vedic Literature. Vlodrop,
The Netherlands: Maharishi Vedic University, 1995.
__________. Human Physiology:Expression of Veda and the Vedic Literature:

Modern Science and Ancient Vedic Science Discover the Fabrics of
Immortality in the Human Physiology, Fourth Edition. Vlodrop: Maharishi
Vedic University, 2000.
__________. "Creating a Perfect Man." Videotaped course, broadcast 1999-2000, and

2000-2001.
__________. Creating a Perfect Man, Lesson 30, "Nakhatras Part 2." Maharishi Open
University broadcast, 2000.
Narasihapurnam. Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1987.
Navathe, P.G., ed. Descriptive catalogue of manuscripts in the Government

Manuscripts Library deposited at the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute.
Poona : Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1990.
Nradya Mahpura. Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1984.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 649
Nooten, Barend A. Van. "The Rmopkhyna and the Rmyaa" In: IT 8-9, 1980-
1981: Dr. Ludwik Sternbach commemoration volume ... 1981. - pp. 293-305.
Oertel, Hanns. "The Jaiminiya or Talavakara Upanisad Brahmana: Text, Translation,

and Notes." In: Journal of the American Oriental Society 16 1896, pp. 79-260.
Oldenberg, Hermann. "khyana-Ghyastra." In Indische Studien, Beitraege fuer

die Kunde des Indischen Alterthums, herausgegeben von Albrecht Weber.
fuenfzehnter Band, 1878, pp. 1-166, Berlin: F. Duemmler.
__________, tr. The Gihya Stras: Rules of Vedic Domestic Ceremonies. Delhi:
Motilal Banarsidass, 1997 [first published by Oxford University Press, 1886].
Online Computer Library Center, OCLC Online Computer Library Center, Inc.
Dublin, OH 43017-3395.
Oppert, Gustav, ed. Ntiprakhika. New Delhi: Kumar Brothers, 1970.
Oxford Indian Institute Library. Laugki hikh, manuscript. #62, 98 folios in

Sharada script.
Padmamahpura, Uttara Kriy Bhga. Delhi: Nag, 1984.
Pandey, Rama Chandra. Kragama: Kriypda: Translation with Notes. Varanasi:

Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratishthanam, 1994.
Pandey, Ramtej. Garudapura of Kadvaipyana Vysa. Varanasi: Chowkhamba

Vidyabhawan, 1986.
Pandey, Shastri Shambhunatha, ed. Suruta-Sahit of Mahari Surut. Varanasi:

Krishnadas Academy, 1985.
Pandey, U.C. pastamba-Ghya-Stra. Varanasi: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office,

1971.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 650
Pandeya, Ramateja. Srimaddevbhgavatam Mahpuram. Varanasi: Chaukhamb

Vidybhavana, 1983.
Pandeya, Umesa Chandra. Baudhayana-Dharmasutra with the 'Vivarana" Commentary

by Sri Govinda Svami and critical notes by M.M.A. Chinnaswami Sastri.
Varanasi: The Kashi Sanskrit Series, 104, 1972.
Parpola, Asko. In Acta Orientalis 36, 504, Leiden, Copenhagen, and in Orientalia
Suecana 16, 207, Uppsala. Ref. from Gonda.
__________. The rauta Stras of Lyyana and Drhya and Their Commentaries:
an English Translation. Helsinki: Societas scientiarum Fennica, 1968.
Pathak, Krishna Kumar, ed. Garga Hora Shastra. New Delhi: Nishkaam Peeth
Prakashan, 1999.
Petersen, Peter, ed. The Paddhati of rgadhara, A Sanskrit Anthology, Vol. I.

Bombay: Government Central Book Depot, 1888.
Price, John F. "Applied Geometry of the hulba Stras." In Gorini, Catherine A., ed.
Geometry at Work. Washington, D.C.: Mathematical Association of America,
2000.
Price, Kingsley. "History of Philosophy of Education." In Edwards, Paul, ed.

Encyclopedia of Philosophy. New York: Macmillan, 1967.
Priychrya, Krishna, ed. The Pura Sahit, revealed to Veda Vysa, including
lamandra Sahit, Bhatsadiva Sahit and Sanatkumra Sahit:
edited with notes, introduction, etc. Benaras: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series
Office
Prooye-Salomons, H.J.W. The Domestic Ritual According to the School of

Bharadvaja. Leyden: E.J.Brill, Ltd., 1913.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 651
Proposal to the Unicode Consortium for Additional Character Assignments to

Accomodate Vedic texts, Omkarananda Ashram, http://www.omkarananda-
ashram.org/Sanskrit/vedicaccents.htm.
Radhakrishnan, S. The Principal Upanishads. London: George Allen and Unwin, Ltd.,
1968.
Rai, Ganga Sagar. The khyana Brhmaa. Varanasi: Ratna Publications, 1987.
Ramaakarabhacrya. Krmapuram. Vras: Ioljikala Bukahusa, 1967.
Rman, Bangalore Venkata. Prana Mrga, 2 vol. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1991.
Ramberg, Jan. "The Effects of Reading the Vedic Literature on Personal Evolution in
the Light of Maharishi Vedic Science and Technology." Diss., Maharishi Univ.
of Mgmt., 1999.
Ranade, H. G. Asvalayana Srauta-Sutram, 2 vols. Poona: R.H. Ranade, 1981-1986.
__________. Ktyyana rauta Stra: Rules for the Vedic sacrifices. Pune: H.G.
Ranade and R.H. Ranade, Publishers, 1978.
Rani, Mrs. Sharada, ed. Vedic Studies - A Collection of the Research Papers of Prof.
Raghuvira. New Delhi: Sata-Pitaka Series -- Indo-Asian Literatures, vol. 272,
1981.
Rastogi, Shrimati Indu. The uklayajuh-Prtikhya of Ktyyana, critically edited

from original manuscripts. Varanasi: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office,
1967.
Rath, Sanjay. Jaimini Maha Rishis Upadesa sutras: complete with four chapters.
(New Delhi: Sagar Publications, 1997).
Ravivarmma, El. E. gnivehyaghyastra. Trivandrum: University of Travancore,

1940.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 652
Ray, Purnima. Vasihha's Dhanurveda Sahit. Delhi, J.P. Publishing, 1991.
Resnick, Howard Jay. "The 'Daivika-Catustayam' of the 'Vaikhanasa-mantra-prasna' :

a Translation." Thesis, Cambridge MA : Harvard Univ., 1996.
Roth, R., and Whitney, W.D. Atharva Veda Samhita. Berlin: 1856.
Sagta Ratnkara, 2 vols. nandramasasktagranthvali, 1985.
Salomons, Henriette J.W., ed. Bhradvjaghyastram: the Domestic Ritual According

to the School of Bhradvja. New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1992.
Samahram, Satyavrata, ed. "Upagrantha Sutra." In Uh 4, Calcutta, 1897.
Sandal, Mohan Lal. Introduction to the Mimamsa Sutras of Jaimini. Allahabad: Panini
Office, 1925.
Santanam, R. Brihat Parasara Hora Sastra of Maharshi Parasara. New Delhi: Ranjan
Publications, 1990.
__________. Garga Hora, New Delhi: Ranjan Publications, 1997.
Sarasvati, Svami Satya Prakash, and Vidyalankar, Satyakam. gveda Samhit with
English translation. New Delhi: Veda Pratishthana, 1977.
Sarma, K.V., and Sastry, T.S. Vedanga Jyotisa of Lagadha in its Rk and Yajus
Recensions. New Delhi: Indian National Science Academy, 1985.
__________. Sakara Kda Stras of Jaimini. Hoshiarpur, Vishveshvaranand Vedic

Research Institute, 1963.
Sarup, Lakshman. The Nighau and the Nirukta. (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1984).
BIBLIOGRAPHY 653
Sastri, Asoke Chatterjee, ed. Pigalachhandastra: A study. Calcutta: University of

Calcutta, 1987.
Sastri, Haraprasad, ed. Bhaddharma Puram. Varanasi: Chaukhamba Amarabharati

Prakashan, 1974.
Sastri, K.S.V. gvedya Japaalam -- hr madhusdanya-hikhntargatam, hr

satyavratavykhy-sahitam. Srirangam: Vani Vilas Press, 1964. Referenced in
Aithal.
Sastri, P.N. Pattabhirama, ed. Vysa ikh. Varanasi: Mimamsa Research Centre,
1976.
Sastri, P.R., ed. Dantyohha-Vidhi, the 4th Lakhaa treatise of the Atharvaveda.
Lahore: D.A.V. College, 1921.
Sastri, R.H. Maitryanya Mnava Ghya Stram with the Commentary of Aavakra.
Meharchand Lachmandas New Delhi: 1982.
Sastri, V. Subrahmanya. Shatpanchasika. Bangalore, Sri Rma Press, 1966.
Satavalekara, rpda Dmodara, ed. Smavedasahit. Pr: Svdhyya-Mandala.
__________, ed. uklayajurvedya Kvasahit. Pardi: Svdhyaya Mandala.
__________. ed. Kihayajurvedya Khakasahit. Pardi: Svdhyya Mandala, ca.

1950.
__________. ed. Kihayajurvedya Maitryaya Sahit. Pardi: Svdhyya

Mandala.
__________. ed. Rigveda, 4th edition. Pardi: Svadhyaya Mandala, 1982.
__________. Maitrayana Samhita. Pradi: Svdhyya Maala, 1983.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 654
Schrader, Friedrich. Der Karmapradpa. Diss., Halle, 1889.
Scientific Research on the Transcendental Meditation Program, Collected Papers,

Volumes 1-6. Bopart and Livingston Manor: Maharishi European Research
University Press, 1975-2004.
Sehgal, S.R. khyana-Ghyastra. Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1960.
Sen, S.N., and Bag, A.K. The ulbastras of Baudhyana, pastamba, Ktyyana and
Mnava withText, English Translation and Commentary. New Delhi: Indian
National Science Academy, 1983.
Sharma, B.R., ed. Drhyyaa rauta Stram With the Commentary of Dhanvin.
Allahabad: Rashtriya Sanskrit Sansthan, 1983.
__________. ed. Khudrakalpastra of Mashaka Grgya with the Commentary of Shri

Shrnivsa. Hoshiarpur: Vishveshvaranand Vishva Bandhu Institute of Sanskrit
and Indological Studies, 1974.
__________. Gayatravidhanabhashyam. Hoshiarpur: Vishveshvaranand Institute,

1971.
__________. Smavidhna Brhmana, with Vedrthapraka of Syaa and

Padrthamtravivrti of Bharatasvmin. Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit
Vidyapeetha, 1980.
__________. Devatdhyya-Sahitopaniad-Vaa-Brhmaas with commentaries.

Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1983.
__________. rseya Brhmaa with Vedrthapraka of Syaa. Tirupati: Kendriya

Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1984.
__________. advia Brhmaa with Vedrthapraka of Syaa. Tirupati:

Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1983.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 655
__________, ed. Pacavidha-Stra with Commentary. Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit

Vidyapeetha, 1970.
Sharma, Girish Chand. Brihat Parasara Hora Sastra. New Delhi: Sagar Publications,
1994.
__________. Daivagye Acharya Shriram's Muhurta Chintamani. New Delhi: Sagar

Publications, 1996.
Sharma, Kundanlal. Kalpasutra Vaidika Vanmaya ka vivechantmaka brihad itihsa:

saptama khanda. Hoshiarpur, Punjab: Vishveshvarnand Vaidikahodha
Samsthna, 1981.
Sharma, R.N., ed. The Agnimahpuram. Delhi: Nag, 1985.
__________. The Bhaviya Mahpuram. Delhi: NAG, 1984.
Sharma, V.P. Caraka Sahit: Agnivea's treatise refined and annotated by Caraka
and redacted by Dhabala, 3 vols. Varanasi: Chaukhambha Orientalia, 1981.
Shastr, A. Cinnaswm, and str, Pabhrma. Tdyamahbrhmaa belonging

to the Sma Veda, with the commentary of Syachrya. 2 vols. Varanasi:
Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, 1987.
Shastri, B.N. The Klikpura, Text, Introduction & Translation in English, 3 vols.
Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1991.
Shastri, J.L., ed. Linga Purna of Sage Ka Dvaipyana Vysa. Delhi, Motilal
Banarsidass, 1985.
__________. r Vysa Mahariprokta Brahmapuram. Delhi: Motilal

Banarsidass, 1983.
__________. Dhtupha. (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1984).

BIBLIOGRAPHY 656
__________. Upanisat-Samgrahah Containing 188 Upaniads. Delhi: Motilal

Banarsidass, 1984.
Shastri, K.S. Subramania, and Sarma, C. Raja Rajeswara. Bhel Sahit. New Delhi:
Sahitya Anusandhana Ekaka, 1977.
Shastr, Kapilehvara. Muhrtachintma of r Rmadavaja. Varanasi:

Chaukhamba Amarabharati Prakashan, 1989.
Shastri, Lakmaa. Pupastram, Puparipratam. Benares: Chowkhamba Sanskrit

Series Office, 1922.
Shstr, M. H. A Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Government

Collection Under the Care of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Volume II and V.
Calcutta: Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1923ff.
__________. A Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Government

Collection under the Care of The Asiatic Society of Bengal, Volume II (Vedic
Manuscripts), (Calcutta, 1921), page 1047, item 1322 (999): Tandalakshana
Sutra of Samaveda. 14 Folia, extent in Shlokas = 280.
Shastri, Ramavalamba. Harita Samhita, text with Asha Hindi Commentary. Varanasi:
Prachya Prakashan, 1985.
Shastri, S. Subrahmanya, ed. Sankarhakda: Maharhi Jaiminimunina pratam

Devaswmiviracitabhhyamanvalitam. Madras: University of Madras, 1965.
Shastri, Premnidhi. Jaiminya-rauta-Stra-Vtti of Bhavatrta. (New Delhi:

International Academy of Indian Culture, 1966).
Shrmaddvaipyanamuniprata Matsyapuram. nandrama Press, 1981.
Shrivastaw, Manish. Daivagya Vallabhaa: text, summary, and encoding. Internet text,
2003. http://sanskrit.bhaarat.com/The_Document_Project/
BIBLIOGRAPHY 657
doc_z_misc_sociology_astrology/doc_z_misc_sociology_astrology.html
Shukla, Bjea Kumra. rmadbhrgavopapuram. Delhi: Nag, 1997.
Singh, Jaideva. Vinabhairava or Divine Consciousness, A Treasury of 112 Types

of Yoga. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1993.
__________. iva Stras: The Yoga of Supreme Identity. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,
1991.
Sinha, 1. Nandalal. The Samkhya Philosophy. New Delhi: Oriental Books Reprint
Corp., 1979. [Originally published in 1915 by Panini Office, Allahabad.]
Smti Sandarbha, Vol. I-VII. Delhi: Nag, 1981.
Smirniotopoulos, James George. MedPix Topic Factoid Card: 45.
Smythies, J.R. Brain Mechanisms and Behaviour: An Outline of the Mechanisms of

Emotion, Memory, Learning and the Organization of Behaviour, with
Particular Regard to the Limbic System. New York: Academic Press, 1970.
Somapura, Prabhasankara Oghadabhai. Sri Vivakarmakrtya rI vstuvidyym

Vstustre, 2 vols. Somapura: Sri Balavantaraya Prabhasankara Somapura
ane Bandhuo, 1970.
Sontakke, N. S. et al. gveda-Sahit with the commentary of Syanchrya,

Volumes I-V. Poona: Vaidik Samsodhana Mandala, 1933-1951. Reprint 1972-
1973.
Srimad-Bhagavad-gita. Gorakpur: Gita Press, 1925.
Srinivasachar, L., and Sastri, R. S. Bodhyanaghyastram of Bodhyana Mahari.

Mysore: Oriental Research Institute, 1983 551pp.
Stoenner, Heinrich. Das Mantrabrhmaa, 1. Praphaka, Diss. Halle/Saale 1901;

BIBLIOGRAPHY 658
Sukthankar, V.S.; Sakthankar, Vishnu Sitaram; Belvalkar, Shripad Krishna; and

Vaidya, Parasurama Lakshmana. The Mahbhrata, 19 vols. Poona:
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1927-1966.
Suprabhedgama. inttiripeai, Madras: ivaNapotayantralai, 1907.
Suryaknta. Kauthuma-Ghya, Edited with Introduction, Notes and Indices. Calcutta:

The Asiatic Society, 1956.
__________. Khaka-Sakalana: Extracts from the Lost Khaka Brhmaa,

Khaka-rautastra and Khaka Ghyastras. New Delhi: Meharchand
Lachhmandas, 1981.
Svmintha, Ce. Kmikgama. Madrs: Dakiabhratrcakasagha, 1975.
Tagare, G.V. The Skanda-Pura. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1992.
Tatchrya, Rmnuja. ishyasringa Samhita, Edited with Introduction, 2 vols.

Thanjavur: Sarasvati Mahal Library, 1983.
Tewari, P.V. Kyapa-Sahit or Vddhajvakya Tantra. Varanasi: Chaukhambha

Visvabharati, 1996.
Travis, Frederick, et al. In Maharishi's Global News Conference, March 30, 2005
Maharishi Open University, Maharishi Vedic City, U.S.A..
Triphi, Kapiladeva. Praropapuram : samktmaka sampdanam.

Vrasym: SamprndaSasktaVivavidylaya, 1990.
Tripathi, Shrikrishnamani, ed. Kapilapuranam: A critical edition. Varanasi:

Chaukhamba Surbharati Prakashan, 1981.
__________. Smbapuram, Varanasi: Kadsa Academy, 1983.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 659
Tripth, r Rma Prasda, ed. ikhsagraha. Vrnasi: Sampurnand Sanksrit

University, 1989.
Vaa Brhmaa. Calcutta: Indian Research Institute, 1985.
Vaidya, Parashuram Lakshman. The Harivaa, being the Khila or supplement to the
Mahbhrata. Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1969.
van Gelder, Jeannette. The Mnava rautastra belonging to the Maitrya Sahit, 2
vols. Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, 1985.
van Nooten, B.A. "The Structure of Sanskrit Phonetic Treatise." In Tartu Oriental
Studies 11, 2, Tartu Konks-Numerkund-Maell 1973, pp. 408-437.
Varma, S. Critical Studies in the Phonetic Observations of Indian Grammarians. Delhi:

Munshi Ram Manohar Lal, 1961.
Vasishth, Shivram Sharma. rimadvlmkirmyaa of Mahari Vlmki. Varanasi:

Chowkhamba Vidyabhawan, 1982.
Vasu, rha Chandra. The Ashdhyy of Pini. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1988.
__________. ed. The Siddhnta Kaumud, v.2. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1982.
Vasu, Rai Bahadur Srisa Chandra, tr. The iva Sahit. New Delhi: Oriental Books
Reprint Corp., 1979.
Vedantavagisa, Ananda Chandra, ed. rauta Stra of Ltyyana with the commentary
of Agniswm. New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1982.
Venkatarama Sastri, K. S. gvedya amnalakhaam Upalekhastra ca.

rragam: rvvilsamudrlaya, 1967.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 660
Verma, Virendrakumar. gveda-Prtikhya of aunaka along with Uvvaabhya.

Delhi: Chaukhamba Sanskrit Pratishthan, 1986.
Viudharmottarapuram. Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1998.
Vidybhuana, Mahmahopdhyya Satia Chandra, tr. The Nyya Sutras of Gotama.

New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1975 [First published in 1913 by Panini
Office, Allahabad.]
Vidyratna, Rmanryana, and Vedntvga, Anandachandra, eds. The Gihya

Stra of walyana: With the Commentary of Grgya Nryana. Calcutta:
Asiatic Society, 1986.
__________. ed. The rauta Stra of walyana with the Commentary of Grgya
Nryaa. Calcutta: Asiatic Society, 1989.
Vimalananda, Swami. Sri Vishnu Sahasranama Stotram. Tirupparaitturai: Sri

Ramakrishna Tapovanam, 1978.
Vira, Raghu, and Candra, Lokesh. Jaiminya-Brhmaa of the Smaveda. Nagpur: L.

Candra, 1954.
__________. and Candra, L. Sanskrit Texts on Phonetics. New Delhi: Satapitaka

Series, 1981.
__________, ed. Kapisthala-katha-samhita, a Text of the Black Yajurveda. New

Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1968.
__________, ed. Vrha-Ghyastra with Short Extracts from the Paddhatis of

Gagdhara and Vasihha. New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1982.
__________. Jaiminiya-samhita Samavediya. Lavapuram: Sarasvati-Viharah, 1938.
Vivanti, Maria Pia. "Il "Kiragama". Testo e traduzione del "Vidypda." in Annali,
Supplemento n. 3 agli: vol. 351975, fasc. 2, Napoli, 1975.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 661
Vyumahpuram. Delhi: Nag, 1983.
von Negelein, Julius. "Atharvaprayascittani." In Journal of the American Oriental

Society, Vol. 33 1913, 71-120.
Vyasa, Krsnadvaipayana. Padma Puranam. Calcutta: More Pracya Sodha Sanisthana,

1957.
Wallace, R. Keith. "The Physiological Effects of Transcendental Meditation: A

Proposed Fourth Major State of Consciousness." Doctoral dissertation,
reprinted in Orme-Johnson, D.W., ed. Scientific Research on the
Transcendental Meditation Program, Collected Papers, Volume 1. Bopart:
Maharishi European Research University Press, second edition, 1977.
Weber, Albrecht, ed. Die Taittirya-Samhit. Leipzig: Brockhaus, 1871-1872 Indische

Studien, 11-12.
__________. The atapatha-Brhmaa in the Mdhyandina-kh with extracts from

the commentaries of Syana, Harisvmin, and Dvivedagaga. Varanasi:
Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office, 1964.
__________. The Vajasaneyi-sahit in the Mdhyandina and the Knva-kh with

the commentary of Mahidhara. Berlin, 1849; reprinted Varanasi: Chowkhamba
Sanskrit Series, 1972.
Whitney, W.D. The Atharva-veda Prtikhya, or aunakya Caturadhyyika.

Varanasi: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office, 1962.
__________. The Taittirya-Prtikhya with its Commentary the Tribhyaratna:

Text, Translation and Notes. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1973.
Wilson, H.H. gveda Sahit. Delhi, Nag, 1990.]

BIBLIOGRAPHY 662
__________. The Viu Pura: A system of Hindu mythology and tradition, 2 vols.
Delhi: Nag, 1980.
Wiskott, Laurenz. "What is the functional role of adult neurogenesis in the

hippocampus?" Cognitive Sciences Eprint Archive #4012, 2004.
Witzel, Michael. Das Kaha rayaka. Textkritische Edition mit Uebersetzung und
Kommentar. Teildruck. Diss. erlangen 1972.
Yjnavalkya hikh. In Paakara, Vsudeva Lakmaa str, uklayajurveda-

Sahit text and Padapha. Varanasi: Chowkhamba Vidyabhawan, 1996.
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa

APPENDIX II.
A Complete Vedic Library in Sanskrit and English
I. Rig Veda Sanskrit

1) Max Mueller's Edition of Rig Veda and Pada Patha
Muller, F. Max, Hymns of the Rig-Veda in the Samhita and Pada Texts reprinted from the
Editio Princeps, Third Edition with the two texts on parallel pages, in 2 volumes,
2) Max Mueller's Edition of Rig Veda with Sayana's Commentary
Muller, F. Max, Rig-Veda-Samhit, the Sacred Hymns of the Brhmans together with the
Commentary of Syanchrya, 4 volumes (Varanasi: Krishnada Academy, 1983).
3) Svadhyaya Mandala Edition
Stavalekara, Dmodara, gvedasahit, (Pra: Svdhyyamaala, 1989).
Rig Veda English
Wilson translation
Wilson, H.H., gveda Sahit, Text in Deva Nagari, English Translation and Notes,
Mantra-i-Devat-Names Index, 7 Volumes, enlarged and arranged by Nag Sharan
Singh, (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1990).
Griffith translation
Griffith, Ralph T.H., The Hymns of the gveda, translated with a popular Commentary,
Sarasvati and Vidyalankar translation
Sarasvati, Swami Satya Prakash, and Vidyalankar, Satyakam, tr., gveda Sahit with
English translation, in 13 Volumes, (New Delhi: Veda Pratishthana, 1977).
5 Shakhas of Rik Veda:
Shakala (represented by Svadhyaya Mandala edition), Shankhayana (represented by
Sayana's Commentary), Ashvalayana, Mandukeya and Bashkala (described in Svadhyaya
Mandala Edition).
Article on Shankhayana
N. S. Sontakke, et al; gveda-Sahit with the commentary of Syanchrya; Vaidik
Samsodhana Mandala; Poona. See vol. 4, Section called Khilani 1st edition of 5
volumes published from 1933-1951. Reprint from 1972-1973.
1025
Article on Ashvalayana
Chaubey, B. B.; "The Asvalayana Samhita of the Rigveda"; in Vishveshvaranand
Indological Journal,' June-December 1992; pg. 7-28
Khila Suktas
Bhise, Usha R., The Khila-suktas of the Rgveda: A Study, Sanskrit text with English
translation (Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1995).
2. Sma Veda Samhit
rpda Dmodara Stavalekara, ed., Smavedasahit, (Pr: Svdhyya-Mandala).
W. Caland, Die Jaiminiya-Samhita mit einer Einleitung ueber die Samavedaliterature,
(Breslau: M. & H. Marcus, 1907).
Raghu Vira, Jaiminiya-samhita Samavediya, (Lavapuram: Sarasvati-Viharah, 1938).
Sharma, Bellikoth Ramachandra, Samavedasamhita (Kauthumi): padapathena
tathaiva Madhava-Bharatasvami-Sayanacaryair viracitena bhasya-trayena ca
samanvita, (Cambridge, Mass: Harvard University Press, 2000). ISBN: 0674005880.
English translation:
Ganapati, S.V., Sma Veda, (New Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1982).
Griffith, T.H., The Sma-Veda Sahit, Text, Translation, Commentary & Notes in
English, Mantra Index, & Name Index, Mantras Found & Not Found in the gveda,
etc.
3. Yajur Veda Samhit
Shukla Yajur Veda
Albrecht Weber, The Vajasaneyi-sahit in the Mdhyandina and the Knva-kh
with the commentary of Mahidhara, Berlin, 1849 / reprinted varanasi 1972 as
Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series 103.
Shastri, Ramakrishna, rmad-Vjasaneyi-Mdhyandina uklayajurveda-Sahit
(Text and Padapha) with the Mantra-Bhya of rmad-Uvacrya and the Vedadpa-
Bhya of rman Mahdhara (with Appendices and Mantra-Koa), (Varanasi:
Stavalekara, Dmodara, ed., Vjasaneyi-Mdhyandina-ukla Yajurveda-Sahit,
(Pra: Svdhyya-Maala, 1982).
Stavalekara, Dmodara, ed., uklayajurvedya Kvasahit, (Pra: Svdhyya-
Maala, 1983).
1026
Griffith, Ralph T.H., Yajurveda Sahit, Text with English, Translation, Notes,
Mantra-Devat-Name Index, etc., (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1990).
Chand, Devi, tr., The Yajur Veda in English, (New Delhi: Sarvadeshik Arya
PratinidhiSabha, 1965).
Krishna Yajur Veda
Stavalekara, Dmodara, ed., Kayajurvedya Taittirya-Sahit, (Pra:
Svdhyya-Maala, 1983).
Stavalekara, Dmodara, ed., Yajurvedya Khaka-Sahit, (Pra: Svdhyya-
Maala, 1983).
Stavalekara, Dmodara, ed., Yajurvedya Maitrya-Sahit, (Pra: Svdhyya-
Maala, 1983).
Sastri, A. Mahadeva, and Rangacharya, K., eds., The Taittirya Sahit of the Black
Yajurveda with the Commentary of Bhaa Bhskara Mira, in ten volumes, (Delhi:
Motilal Banarsidass, 1986) First Edition, Mysore, 1894.
Sontakke, N.S., and Dharmadhikari, T.N., Taittirya Sahit with the Padapha and
the Commentaries of Bhaa Bhskara Mira and Syachrya, in 5 volumes, (Poona:
Vaidika Saodhana Maala, 1970).
Raghu Vira, ed., Kapisthala-katha-samhita, a text of the Black Yajurveda, (New Delhi:
Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1968).
IV. Atharva Veda
Stavalekara, Dmodara, ed., Atharvaveda-Sahit, (Pra: Svdhyya-Maala,
1983).
Shastri, Shri Kanth, Saunakiya Atharvaveda samhita: (Delhi: Madhavapustakalayah,
19741978).
Bhattacharya, Dipak, Atharvavedy Paippaldasahit, (Calcutta: Asiatic Society,
1997).
Bloomfield, Maurice, tr., Hymns of the Atharva-Veda together with Extracts from the
Ritual Books and the Commentaries, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1964).
1027
English Translations:
Whitney, William Dwight, Atharva-Veda-Sahit, Text with English Translation,
Mantra Index and Names of is and Devatas, revised and edited by Nag Sharan
Singh, in 2 volumes, (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1987).
Griffith, Ralph T.H., The Hymns of the Atharvaveda, Translated with a Popular
Commentary, in two volumes, (Varanasi: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office, 1968).
Chand, Devi, The Atharva Veda, Sanskrit text with English translation, with glossary
and index, (New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal Publishers, 1982).
V. Shiksha
Aithal, K. Parameswara, Veda-Lakshana: Vedic Ancillary Literature: A Descriptive
Bibliography, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1993).
1. hamna hikh
Venkatarama Sastri, K. S., gvedya amnalakhaam Upalekhastra ca,
(rragam: rvvilsamudrlaya, 1967).
Vira, Raghu, and Chandra, L., Sanskrit texts on phonetics, (New Delhi: Satapitaka
Series, 1981), pp. 280-286.
2. Vyli hikh
Abhyankar, K.V., and Devasthali, G.V., Vedaviktilakhaa-Sagraha, (Poona:
Sastri, K.S.V., gvedya Japaalam -- hr madhusdanya-hikhntargatam, hr
satyavratavykhy-sahitam, (Srirangam: Vani Vilas Press, 1964.) Referenced in Aithal,
p. 15.
rmanmahrja Saskta Mahphahl Patrik, (vol. 23-26) Mysore Sanskrit
College. Referenced in Aithal, p16.
3. Svaravyajana hikh
BORI 21(2) of 1875-1876, Manuscript from Bhandakar Oriental Research Institute
The Bhandakar Oriental Research Institute describes this manuscript as follows:
"Svaravyajana hikh" a hikh of ig Veda. Author: Unknown; Date: Unknown;
Structure: 6 numbered paragraphs; Length: 3 pages, a total of 25 lines, each line
containing approximately 46 syllables.
P.G. Navathe, ed., Descriptive catalogue of manuscripts in the Government
Manuscripts Library deposited at the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, (Poona :
1028
Varma, S., Critical Studies in the Phonetic Observations of Indian Grammarians, (Delhi:
Munshi Ram Manohar Lal, 1961), pp. 58-60.
4. haihirya hikh
Rani, Sharada, ed., Vedic Studies--A Collection of the Research Papers of Prof.
Raghuvira, (New Delhi: atapiaka Series, Vol. 272, 1981), pp. 403-420.
5. Vysa hikh
Lueders, H., Die Vyasa-iksh Besonders in ihrem Verhltnis zum Taittirya-prtikhya.
(Gttingen: Dieterich'sche univ.-buchdr. (W.F. Kaestner) 1894).
Sastri, P.N. Pattabhirama, ed., Vysa ikh, (Varanasi: Mimamsa Research Centre,
1976).
6. Chryaya hikh
BORI 21 of 1875-76, 13 folios (folios numbered 6 - 18) Manuscript from the Bhandarkar
Oriental Research Institute.
Also manuscript in the Oxford Indian Institute Library, #62, 98 folios in Sharada script.
7. treya hikh Manuscript not yet obtained.
8. Vasihha hikh
Sanskrit Texts on Phonetics, pp. 251-252.
9. Pinya hikh
Ghosh, M., Pinya ikh: Text and Translation (Delhi: V.K. Publishing House,
1991).
10. Lakhmknta hikh
K.P. Aithal, ed., Veda Lakhaa: Vedic Ancillary Literature: A Descriptive
Bibliography, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1991). Aithal's #1055, Lakhmknta-ikh
or Catu-lok, pp. 523-524.
Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Adyar Library, No. 956-958, pp.
324-325.
11. Prshari hikh
Tripth, r Rma Prasda, ed., ikhsagraha, (Vrnasi: Sampurnand Sanksrit
University, 1989).
12. Padytmik Keshav hikh
ikhsagraha,
1029
13. Svarabhaktilakhaaparihiha hikh

ikhsagraha,
14. Ktyyan hikh
ikhsagraha
15. Vararatnapradpik hikh
ikhsagraha
16. Mdhyandinya hikh
ikhsagraha
17. Mavya hikh
ikhsagraha
18. Vsihh hikh
ikhsagraha
19. Ygyavalkya hikh
ikhsagraha
20. Mallaharma hikh
ikhsagraha
21. Amoghnandin hikh
ikhsagraha
Aithal's #80, p. 101, and BORI 2 of 1873-74, 3 folios (12b-14b).
22. Siddhnta hikh
Chandra and Vira, Sanskrit Texts on Phonetics, pp. 580-625.
23. pishali hikh
Cardona, George, On the pihalihikh, in : A Corpus of Indian StudiesEssays in
Honour of Prof. Gaurinath Sastri (Calcutta: Sanskritl Pustak Bhandar, 1980), pp. 245
256.
Edited by Raghu Vira, on the basis of two Adyar Manuscripts, in Journal of Vedic
Studies, Vol. 1, 2 (May 1934), pp. 225 ff. Reprinted in Vedic StudiesA Collection of
the Research Papers of Prof. Raghuvira, ed. by Mrs. Sharada Rani, (New Delhi: Sata-
Pitaka SeriesIndo-Asian Literatures, vol. 272, 1981) pp. 34669.
1030
English translation of pihalihikh in: van Nooten, B.A., "The Structure of Sanskrit
Phonetic Treatise," in Tartu Oriental Studies 11, 2, Tartu (Konks-Numerkund-Maell)
1973, pp. 408437.
24. Sarvasammata hikh
Chandra and Vira, Sanskrit Texts on Phonetics, pp. 536579.
German translation: Franke, A. Otto, Die Sarvasamata-ikh mit Commentar,
herausgegeben, uebersetzt und erklaert, (Goettingen: Dieterichschen University Press,
1886).
25. raya hikh
Chandra, Lokesh, and Vira, Raghu, Sanskrit Texts on Phonetics, (New Delhi: Satapitaka
Series Vol. 282, 1981), pp. 173210.
26. hambhu hikh
27. Klaniraya hikh
28. Bhradvja hikh
Dikshitar, V.R. Ramchandra, and Ayyar, P.S. Sundaram, Bhradvjahikh with
Ngehvara's Commentary, (Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1938).
29. Kauhalya hikh
In Vedic Studies, A Collection of the Research Papers of Prof. Raghuvira, Rani, Sharada,
ed., (New Delhi: Shatapitaka SeriesIndo-Asian Literatures, vol. 272, 1981) pp. 394
402.
30. Pri hikh
31. hoahahlok hikh
32. Mk hikh
Sastri, P.R., ed., Dantyohha-Vidhi, the 4th Lakhaa treatise of the Atharvaveda
(Lahore: D.A.V. College, 1921).
1031
33. Nradya hikh

Bhishe, Usha R., Nradya hikh with the Commentary of Bhaa obhkara, Critically
Edited with Translation and Explanatory Notes in English, (Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental
34. Gautam hikh
35. Lomah hikh
36. Padachandrik: Manuscript #33169 from Ganganatha Jha Research Institute,
Allahabad, cited by Aithal, p. 416. Manuscript is lacking its ending colophon.
37. Pada-Krik-Ratnaml, Sanskrit Texts on Phonetics, pp. 433530.
38. Laugakshi hikh, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute No. 21 of 18751876.
39. Kauinya hikh, Vedaviktilakhaa-sagraha.
Lakshmanacharya, ed., Sapta-lakana, pub. by Sundaresvara Srauti (in Grantha script)
Kumbakonam : Jyotirvilasa Press, 1888. 3, 22 pp.
Mullangudi A. Vaidyanatha Sastri, ed., Sapta-lakana with commentary (in Grantha
script), Kumbakonam : Srividya Press, 1899, pp. 122.
Sastri, T.M. Narayana, ed., with the commentary of Vaidyanatha Sastri, pub. by R.
Sundaresarya (in Grantha script: Sapta lakaam savykhyanam)Kumbakonam:
Sarada Vilas Press, 1918, 158 pp.
Lakaa-traya (in Telugu script), together with aviati-stra and Jamai, ed. by
Gomatham Srinivasa JyosyarMysore, 1919. 73 pp.
Sapta-Lakaa (in Malayalam script) with the commentary of Vaidyanatha Sastri. --
Kunnankulam (Kerala) : K.S. Brothers (Panchangam Press), 1929. 184 pp.
VI. Kalpa
1. hvalyana Ghya Stra.
Vidyratna, Rmanryana, and Vedntvga, Anandachandra, eds., The Gihya Stra
of walyana: With the Commentary of Grgya Nryana, (Calcutta: Asiatic Society,
1986).
1032
Aithal, K. Parameswara, hvalyanaghyaparihiha, (Madras: Adyar Library and

Research Center, 1964).
English translation: Oldenberg, Hermann, The Grihya Stras, rules of Vedic domestic
ceremonies, Vol. 29 of Sacred Books of the East series edited by F. Max Mueller, (Delhi:
2. Khadira Ghya Stra.
Hindvykhyopetam, (Delhi: Caukhamb Saskta Pratihna, 1991).
English translation: Oldenberg, Hermann, The Grihya Stras, rules of Vedic domestic
ceremonies, Vol. 29 of Sacred Books of the East series edited by F. Max Mueller, (Delhi:
Motilal Banarsidass, 1997), volume 1.
3. Khaka Ghya Stra.
Caland, Willem, The Khakaghyastra with Extracts from Three Commentaries, an
Appendix and Indexes, (Lahore: Daynanda Mahvidylaya Saskta Granthaml, 9,
1925).
4. The Kauhtaka Ghya Stra.
Chintamani, T.R., The Kautaka Ghyastras with the Commentary of Bhavatrata,
University of Madras (Madras: 1944) 201 pp.
5. Mnava Ghya Stra.
Sastri, R.H., Maitryanya Mnava Ghya Stram with the Commentary of Aavakra,
Meharchand Lachmandas (New Delhi: 1982) 197 pp.
English Translation: Dresden, Mark J., Manavagrhyasutra: a Vedic Manual of Domestic
Rites; Translation, (Groningen, Batavia: J.B. Wolters, 1941).
6. Praskara Ghya Stra.
Bkre, M.G., Grihya-Stra by Praskar with Five Commentaries, Munshiram
Manoharlal Publishers Pvt. Ltd. (Bombay: 1982) 548pp.
Mimamsaka, Yudhisthira, ed., Katyayana-Grhyasutram, (Bahalagarha: Ramalala Kapura
Trust, 1983).
English Translation: Oldenberg, Hermann, tr., The Gihya Stras: Rules of Vedic
Domestic Ceremonies, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1997 [first published by Oxford
University Press, 1886]).
1033
7. Baudhyana Gihya Stra.

Srinivasachar, L., and Sastri, R. S., Bodhyanaghyastram of Bodhyana Mahari,
Oriental Research Institute (Mysore: 1983) 551pp.
8. Kauhika Stra.
Bloomfield, Maurice, The Kauhika Stra of Atharva Veda, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,
1972).
English Translation: Gonda, J., The Savayajas (Kausikasutra 60-68. Translation,
introduction, commentary), (Amsterdam: Noord-Hollandsche Uitg. Mij., 1965).
9. Hirayakehya Gihya Stra.

Khnthahstr ghe, ed., Satyhhaviracita rauta Stram, (India:
English Translation: Oldenberg, Hermann, The Gihya Stras: Rules of Vedic Domestic
Ceremonies, Part 2.
10. Vrha Gihya Stra.
Raghu Vira, ed., Vrha-Ghyastra with Short Extracts from the Paddhatis of
Gagdhara and Vasihha, (New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1982).
11. Gobhila Gihya Stra.
Knauer, Fedor Ivanovich, Gobhila-GhyaStra, (Leipzig: Simmel & Co., 1884).
English Translation: Oldenberg, Hermann, The Gihya Stras: Rules of Vedic Domestic
Ceremonies, Part 2.
12. gnivehya Gihya Stra.
Ravivarmma, El. E., gnivehyaghyastra, (Trivandrum: University of Travancore,
1940).
13. hkhyana Gihya Stra.
Hermann Oldenberg,"khyana-Ghyastra," in Indische Studien, Beitraege fuer die
Kunde des Indischen Alterthums, herausgegeben von Albrecht Weber. fuenfzehnter Band,
1878, pp. 1-166, (Berlin: F. Duemmler).
Sehgal, S.R. khyana-Ghyastra, (Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1960).
English Translation: Oldenberg, Hermann, Vol. I.
1034
14. The Jaiminya Gihya Stra.

Caland, W., The Jaiminighyastra Belonging to the Smaveda, with extracts from the
commentary, edited with an introduction and translated into English, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1991). Reprinted from Lahore Punjab Sanskrit Book depot edition of 1922.
15. Bhradvja Gihya Stra.
Salomons, Henriette J.W., ed., Bhradvjaghyastram: the Domestic Ritual According
to the School of Bhradvja, (New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1992).
English Translation: Prooye-Salomons, H.J.W., The Domestic Ritual According to the
School of Bharadvaja, (Leyden: E.J.Brill, Ltd., 1913).
16. pastamba Gihya Stra.
Pandey, U.C., pastamba-Ghya-Stra, (Varanasi: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office,
1971).
English Translation: Oldenberg, Hermann, Vol. 2.
17. Vaikhnasa Gihya Stra.
Caland, W., Vaikhanasasmartasutram: Vaikhanasagrhyasutram
Vaikhanasadharmasutram ca, (New Delhi: Meharcand Lachmandas Publications, 1989,
1927).
English Translation: Caland, Willem, Vaikhanasasmartasutram : the Domestic Rules
and Sacred Laws of the Vaikhanasa School Belonging to the Black Yajurveda, (New
Delhi : Ramanand Vidya Bhawan, 1982).
Resnick, Howard Jay, The Daivika-Catustayamof the Vaikhanasa-mantra-prasna,
Translation, Thesis, (Cambridge MA : Harvard Univ., 1996).
18. Kauthuma Gihya Stra.
Sryaknta, Kauthuma-Ghya, Edited with Introduction, Notes and Indices, (Calcutta:
The Asiatic Society, 1956).
19. hkhyana hrauta Stra.
Varadattasuta nartya and Govinda, (New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1981).
Caland, Willem; and Chandra, Lokesh, Sankhayana Srautasutra: Being a Major Yajnika
Text of the Rgveda, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1980, 1953).
20. pastamba hrauta Stra.
Kashikar, C.G., and Garbe, R., eds., The rauta Stra of pastamba, Belonging to the
Taittirya Sahit, with the Commentary of Rudradatta, 3 vol., (New Delhi: Munshiram
Manoharlal, 1983).
1035
21. Mahaka hrauta Stra.

"Das Mahakakalpastra," in Caland, W., ed., Der Arseyakalpla des Samaveda,
(Liechtenstein: Nendeln, 1966)(reprint).
Upagrantha stra in Satyavrata Smahram, ed., Uh 4, Calcutta, 1897, cited by
Gonda, p. 537.
Panchavidha stra in Sharma, Bellikoth Ramachandra, ed., Pacavidha-Stra with
Commentary, (Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1970).
Talakaa and Anustotra Stra (manuscripts) in the collection of the Asiatic
Society, Calcutta: Shastri, Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad, A Descriptive Catalogue of
Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Government Collection under the Care of The Asiatic Society
of Bengal, Volume II (Vedic Manuscripts), (Calcutta, 1921), page 1047, item 1322 (999):
Tandalakshana Sutra of Samaveda. 14 Folia, extent in Shlokas = 280.
Ibid., page 1055, item 1332 (994A): Anustotram of Samaveda, folia 8.
Kalpnupadastra: Shstr, M. H., A Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in
the Government Collection Under the Care of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Volume II
Vedic Manuscripts, (Calcutta: Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1923), page 1061, Catalog
Entry # 1339, Manuscript # 995.
22. Kauhika hrauta Stra. (same as Kauhika Grihya Stra.)
Shantikalpa:
Bolling, George Melville, "The Cantikalpa of the Atharva-Veda," in Transactions and
Proceedings of the American Philological Association, Volume 35 (1904) 77-127.
English Translation: Modak, B.R., The Ancillary Literature of the Atharva-Veda, (New
Delhi: Rashtriya Veda Vidya Pratishthan, 1993).
Nakhatrakalpa:
Bolling, George Melville, and von Negelein, Julius, eds., The Pariihas of the
Atharvaveda, Vol. 1, parts 1 and 2, Leipzig: Harrassowitz, 1909-1910).
23. Vaitna hrauta Stra.
Garbe, Richard, Vaitana Sutra: the Ritual of the Atharvaveda, edited with critical notes
and indices, (New Delhi: Mahalakshmi Publishing House, 1982).
von Negelein, Julius, "Atharvaprayascittani," in Journal of the American Oriental
Society, Vol. 33 (1913), 71-120.
English Translation of Vaitna hrauta Stra: Ghosal, S.N., "The Vaitanasutra," in
Indian Historical Quarterly, v. 34-36, (Calcutta: 1958-1960).
1036
24. Hirayakehya hrauta Stra.

ghe, Khnthahstr, ed., Satyhhaviracita rauta Stram, 10 vols., (India:
25. Vadhla hrauta Stra.
Chaubey, Braj Bihari, ed., Vdhla-rautastram, critically edited with Introduction and
Indices, (Hoshiarpur: Katyayan Vaidik Sahitya Prakashan, 1993).
26. Mnava hrauta Stra.
Sanskrit and English Translation: van Gelder, Jeannette, The Mnava rautastra
belonging to the Maitrya Sahit, 2 vols., (Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, 1985).
27. Bhradvja hrauta Stra.
Sanskrit and English Translation: Kashikar, C.G., The rauta, Paitmedhika and
Pariheha Stras of Bharadvja, 2 vols., (Poona: Vaidika Sahodhana Maala,
1964).
28. Drhyyaa hrauta Stra.
Drhyyaa rauta Stram (With the Commentary of Dhanvin), B.R. Sharma, ed.,
(Allahabad: Rashtriya Sanskrit Sansthan, 1983).
English Translation: Parpola, Asko, The rauta Stras of Lyyana and Drhya and
Their Commentaries: an English Translation, (Helsinki: Societas scientiarum Fennica,
1968).
29. Lyyana hrauta Stra.
Vedantavagisa, Ananda Chandra, ed., rauta Stra of Ltyyana with the commentary of
Agniswm, (New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1982).
English Translation: Parpola, Asko.
30. Vrha hrauta Stra.
Caland, W., and Vira, Raghu, eds., Vrha-rauta-Stra Being the Main Ritualistic Stra
of the Maitrya kh, (Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1971).
Kashikar, C.G., "Hautka" in Annals of the Bhandakar Oriental Research Institute, Vol.
LXXIX (Pune: A.M. Ghatage, 1998), pp. 137-148.
31. Ktyyana hrauta Stra.
Sanskrit and English Translation: H.G. Ranade, Ktyyana rauta Stra: Rules for the
Vedic sacrifices, (Pune: H.G. Ranade and R.H. Ranade, Publishers, 1978).
Kashikar, C.G., Ktyyanya Hautraparihiha together with Karka's Commentary and
an English Translation, (Pune: Tilak Maharashtra Vidyapeeth, 1984).
1037
32. Khaka hrauta Stra.

Sryaknta, Khaka-Sakalana: Extracts from the Lost Khaka Brhmaa,
Khaka-rautastra and Khaka Ghyastras, (New Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas,
1981).
33. hvalyana hrauta Stra.
Vidyratna, Rmanryaa, ed., The rauta Stra of walyana with the Commentary of
Grgya Nryaa, Calcutta (Asiatic Society, 1989).
Ranade, H. G., Asvalayana Srauta-Sutram, 2 vols. (Poona: R.H. Ranade, 1981-1986).
34. Jaiminya hrauta Stra.
Premnidhi Shastri, Jaiminya-rauta-Stra-Vtti of Bhavatrta, (New Delhi: International
Academy of Indian Culture, 1966).
Parpola, Asko in Acta Orientalis 36, 504, Leiden, Copenhagen, and in Orientalia
Suecana 16, 207, Uppsala. (Ref. from Gonda.)
35. Nidna Stra.
K.N. Bhatnagar, Nidna-Stra of Patajali, Edited with an Introduction, a Fragmentary
Commentary and Indices, (Delhi: Meharchand Lachhmandas, 1971).
36. Baudhyana hrauta Stra.
Caland, W., The Baudhyana rauta Stra Belonging to the Taittirya-Sahit, Vols. 1-
3, (New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1982; 1st Edition Calcutta 1904-13).
Kashikar, Chintaman Ganesh, tr., The Baudhayana Srautasutra, 4 vols., (New Delhi:
Indira Gandhi National Centre for the Arts and Motilal Banarsidass, 2003).
37. Vaikhnasa hrauta Stra.
Caland, W., editor, Vaikhnasa rautastram: The Description of Vedic Rites According
to the Vaikhnasa School belonging to the Black Yajurveda, (New Delhi: Munshiram
Manoharlal Publishers Pvt Ltd, 1991). [Originally published in 1941 in Bibliotheca
Indica Series, Calcutta.]
38. Anupada hrauta Stra.
Unpublished.
39. Hirayakehya hulba Stra.
ge, Knthastr, ed., Satyhaviracita rauta Stram, (Punyakhyapattane:
nandrama Press, 1907) Prashna 25.
English Translation of Sutra portion (pastamba): Sen, S.N., and Bag, A.K., The
ulbastras of Baudhyana, pastamba, Ktyyana and Mnava withText, English
Translation and Commentary, (New Delhi: Indian National Science Academy, 1983).
1038
40. Baudhyana hulba Stra.

Sanskrit and English Translation: Sen and Bag.
41. Mnava hulba Stra.
42. pastamba hulba Stra.
43. Ktyyana hulba Stra.
Sanskrit and English Translation: Khadilkar, S.D., Ktyyana hulba Stra, (Poona:
Vaidika Sahodhana Maala, 1974).
Khaka, Vrha, and Vdhla hulba Stras are unpublished or unknown.
44. Vihu Dharma Stra.
Krishnamacharya, V., ed., Vihusmti, The Adyar Library Series, Vol. 93 (in 2 parts),
(Madras: The Adyar Library and Research Center, 1964).
English Translation: Jolly, Julius, The Institutes of Vishnu, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,
1970).
45. Vasiha Dharma Stra.
Buehler, George, Vsihha-Dharmahstra, Bombay Sanskrit and Prakrit Series, cited
by M. Fushimi.
English Translation: Buehler, George, Sacred Laws of the Arys as Taught in the
Schools of pastamba, Gautama, Vsishha and Baudhyana, vol. 2, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1969).
46. pastamba Dharma Stra.
G. Buehler, Apastamba-Dharmastra, Bombay Sanskrit Series Nos. LIV and L, 3rd ed.
1932.
English Translation: Buehler, George, Sacred Laws of the Arys as Taught in the
Schools of pastamba, Gautama, Vsishha and Baudhyana, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1969).
47. Hirayakehya Dharma Stra.
Knthastr ge, ed., Satyhaviracita rauta Stram, 10 vols. (India:
nandrama Press, 1907).
48. Gautama Dharma Stra.
Gautamya-Dharmastra, nandrama Sanskrit Series 61, 1966.
English Translation: Buehler, George, Vol. 1.
1039
49. Vaikhnasa Dharma Stra.

W. Caland, ed.,Vaikhnasasmrtastram, The Domestic Rules of the Vaikhnasa School,
Belonging to the Black Yajurveda, (Calcutta: Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1927).
English Translation: Caland, W., tr., Vaikhanasasmartasutram: The Domestic Rules and
Sacred Laws of the Vaikhanasa School Belonging to the Black Yajurveda, (New Delhi:
Ramanand Vidya Bhawan, 1982).
50. Baudhyana Dharma Stra.
Hultzsch, Das Baudhayana-Dharmasutra. Zweite, Verbesserte Auflage. Abhandlungen
fuer die Kunde des Morgenlandes, 16, Leipzig 1922; and Pandeya, Umesa Chandra,
Baudhayana-Dharmasutra with the 'Vivarana" Commentary by Sri Govinda Svami and
critical notes by M.M.A. Chinnaswami Sastri, (Varanasi: The Kashi Sanskrit Series, 104,
1972).
English Translation: Buehler, George, Vol. II.
VII. Vyakarana
Shastri, Bal; Nagesabhatta; Diksita, Bhattoji; and Sastri, Guruprasada,
Srimadbhagavatpatajalimuniviracitam Patajalam Mahabhasyam
(Mahabhashya of Patanjali), 7 volumes, (Varanasi: Vanivilasa Prakasana, 1987).
Sumitra M. Kartre, Adhyy of Pini in Roman Transliteration, (Austin, TX:
University of Texas Press, 1987).
English Translations: Vasu, rha Chandra, The Ashdhyy of Pini, 2 vols., (Delhi:
Joshi, S.D., and Roodbergen, J.A.F., Patajali's Vyakarana-mahabhasya, (Poona: Univer
sity of Poona, 1968).
ra Chandra Vasu, ed., The Siddhnta Kaumud, v.2, (Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass,
1982).
J.L. Shastri, Dhtupha, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1984).
Cardona, George, Pini, His Work and its Traditions, Vol. I, Second Edition, (New
Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1988).
Cardona, George, Pini: A survey of research, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1976).
VIII. Nirukta
Sanskrit and English Translation: Sarup, Lakshman, The Nighau and the Nirukta,
1040
IX. Chhandas
Kedaranatha, Chandastram of Pingalcrya with Mtasajvani vtti of Halyudha
Bhatta and Chandonirukti of Madhusudana Vidyvcaspati, (Delhi: Parimal
Sastri, Asoke Chatterjee, ed., Pigalachhandastra: A study, (Calcutta: University of
Calcutta, 1987).
X. Jyotish
Sanskrit and English Translations: Santanam, R., Brihat Parasara Hora Sastra of
Maharshi Parasara, (New Delhi: Ranjan Publications, 1990).
Sharma, Girish Chand, Brihat Parasara Hora Sastra, (New Delhi: Sagar Publications,
1994).
Sarma, K.V., and Sastry, T.S., Vedanga Jyotisa of Lagadha in its Rk and Yajus
Recensions, (New Delhi: Indian National Science Academy, 1985).
Datta, Bhagavad Datta, tharvaa Jyotiham or the Vedga Jyotiha of the Atharva
Veda, (Lahore: Punjab Sanskrit Book Depot, Motilal Banarsidass, 1924).
Ebenezer Burgess, Translation of the Srya-Siddhnta, a Textbook of Hindu Astronomy,
(Varanasi: Indological Book House, 1977), p. viii.
Vindhyesvariprasada Dvivedi, Jyautisha Siddhanta Sangraha: A Collection of Ancient
Hindu Astronomical works, (Benares : Braj Bhushan Das & Co., 1912-1917), vol. 2.
R. Santhanam, Garga Hora, (New Delhi: Ranjan Publications, 1997).
Krishna Kumar Pathak, ed., Garga Hora Shastra, (New Delhi: Nishkaam Peeth
Prakashan, 1999).
Sanjay Rath, Jaimini Maha Rishis Upadesa sutras: complete with four chapters, (New
Delhi: Sagar Publications, 1997).
V. Subrahmanya Sastri, Shatpanchasika, (Bangalore, Sri Rma Press, 1966).
Rman, Bangalore Venkata, Prana Mrga, 2 vol., (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1991).
str, Kapilehvara, Muhrtachintma of r Rmadaivaja, (Varanasi: Chaukhamba
Sharma, Girish Chand, Daivagye Acharya Shriram's Muhurta Chintamani, (New Delhi:
Sagar Publications, 1996).
N.P.Subramania Iyer, Kalaprakasika, the Standard Book on the Election (Mahoortha)
System, (New Delhi, Asian Educational Services, 1991).
Ganapati Daivajna, (17th cent.), Muhrtagaapati, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1988).
1041
M. Rmakrishna Bhat, Varhamihiras Bhat Sahit, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,

1992).
XI. Nyya Darshanam
Vidybhuana, Mahmahopdhyya Satia Chandra, tr., The Nyya Sutras of Gotama,
(New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1975) [First published in 1913 by Panini Office,
Allahabad.]
Jha, Ganganatha, and Nyyopdhyya, Dhundhirja Shstri, The Nyaya-Darshana: The
Stras of Gautama and Bhsya of Vtsyyana with two commentaries (1) The Khadyota
by Ganganatha Jha, and (2) The Bhasyachandra by Raghuttama, (Benares: Vidya Vilas
Press, 1925).
English Translation: Jha, Ganganatha, tr., Nyya-Stras of Gautama with the Bhya of
Vtsyyana and the Vrtika of Uyoakara, 5 volumes (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass,
1984) Reprint from Indian Thought, 1912-1919.
XII. Vaihehika Darhanam
Gough, Archibald Edward, The Vaieshika aphorisms of Kanda, (New Delhi: Oriental
Books Reprint Corp., 1975).[Originally published in 1873 by E.J. Lazarus & Co.,
Benares.]
Jambuvijayaji, Muni r, Vaieshikastra of Kanda with the Commentary of
Candrnanda, (Baroda: Oriental Institute, 1982).[Originally published in 1873 by E.J.
Lazarus & Co., Benares.]
Vaieikadarana with Praastapdabhya of Mahari Praastadevchrya with the
Prakik Hindi Commentary by chrya huhirja str, edited with Introduction
and Hindi Translation of the Vaieika Stras by r Nryaa Mira, (Varanasi:
Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, 1980).
XIII. Skhya Daranam
Sinha, Nandalal, The Samkhya Philosophy, New Delhi: Oriental Books Reprint
Corp., 1979). [Originally published in 1915 by Panini Office, Allahabad.]
Ballantyne, J.R., The Skhya aphorisms of Kapila, (Delhi: Parimal Publications,
1995).
XIV. Yoga Daranam
Mukerji, P.N., tr., raya, Swmi Hariharnanda, commentator, Yoga Philosophy of
Patanjali, containing his Yoga Aphorisms with Vysa's Commentary in Sanskrit and a
Translation with Annotations including many suggestions for the Practice of Yoga,
1042
(Albany: State University of New York Press, 1981). Originally pubished by Calcutta
University Press in 1963.
Woods, James Haughton, tr., The Yoga System of Patanjali, or the Ancient Hindu
Doctrine of Concentration of Mind, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1988).
Singh, Jaideva, iva Stras: The Yoga of Supreme Identity, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1991).
Vasu, Rai Bahadur Srisa Chandra, tr., The iva Sahit, (New Delhi: Oriental Books
Reprint Corp., 1979).
Singh, Jaideva, Vinabhairava or Divine Consciousness, A Treasury of 112 Types
of Yoga, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1993).
XV. Karma Mms Darhanam
Sandal, Mohan Lal, Introduction to the Mimamsa Sutras of Jaimini, (Allahabad:
Panini Office, 1925).
P. Gaeastr Jo, rmajjaiminiprate Mmsdarane, 6 vol. (nandrama-
sasktagranthvali, 1981).
K.P. Bahadur, Wisdom of Meemaansaa, (New Delhi: Sterling Publishers, 1983).
S. Subrahmanya Shastri, ed., Sankarhaka: Maharhi Jaiminimunina pratam
Devaswmiviracitabhhyamanvalitam, (Madras: University of Madras, 1965).
Sarma, K.V., Sakara Ka Stras of Jaimini, (Hoshiarpur, Vishveshvaranand Vedic
XVI. Vednta Darhanam
Shastri, J.L., ed., Brahmastra-nkarabhsyam with the Commentaries:
Bhyaratnaprabh of Govindnanda, Bhmat of Vcaspatimira, and Nyya-Niraya
of nandagiri, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1980).
English Translation: Swami Gambhirananda, Brahma-Stra-Bhya of r
akarcrya, (Calcutta: Advaita Ashrama, 1983).
XVII. Gandharva Veda Nya hstra
Joshi, K.L., ed., Natyasastra of Bharatamuni with the commentary Abhinavabharati
by Abhinavaguptacharya, 4 vols., (Delhi: Parimal Publications, 1989).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, Nya stra of Bharatamuni, (Delhi:
Srisatguru Publications, 1996).
1043
Sagtaratnkara
Sagta Ratnkara, 2 vols., (nandramasasktagranthvali, 1985).
Shringy, R.K., and Sharma, Prem Lata, tr., Sagtaratnkara of rgadeva, 2
volumes, (New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal Publications, 1991).
XVIII. Dhanur Veda
Ray, Purnima, Vasihha's Dhanurveda Sahit, (Delhi, J.P. Publishing, 1991).
Shiva Dhanur Veda Sanskrit text with English Translation in Petersen, Peter, ed.., The
Paddhati of rgadhara, A Sanskrit Anthology, Vol. I, (Bombay: Government
Central Book Depot, 1888).
Sanskrit text with English Translation: Oppert, Gustav, ed., Ntiprakhika, (New
Delhi: Kumar Brothers, 1970).
XIX. Sthpatya Veda
1. Mnasra
Acharya, Prasanna Kumar, Mnasra on Architecture and Sculpture: Sanskrit text
with critical notes, (Delhi: Low Price Publications, 1995).
English Translation: Acharya, Prasanna-Kumara, tr. Architecture of Manasara, 2
vols., (London: Oxford University Press, 1934).
2. Mayamatam
Sanskrit text and English Translation: Dagens, Bruno, Mayamatam: Treatise of
housing, architecture and iconography, 2 vols., (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1994).
3. Vivakarma
Somapura, Prabhasankara Oghadabhai, Sri Vivakarmakrtya rI vstuvidyym
Vstustre, 2 vols. (Somapura: Sri Balavantaraya Prabhasankara Somapura ane
Bandhuo, 1970).
4. Manuylayacandrik
Achyuthan, A., and Prabhu, Balagopal T.S., Manuylayacandrikbhya: An
engineering commentary on Manuylayacandrika of Tirumangalat Nlakahan
Msat, Saraswatham, Kiliyanad, Calicut: Vstuvidypratihnam, 1998.
5. Samargana Stradhra
Kumar, Pushpendra, ed., Samargana Stradhra, 2 vols., (Delhi: New Bharatiya
Book Corporation, 1998).
1044
6. Vstustra Upaniad
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Boner, Alice, et al., Vstustra Upaniad: The
Essence of Form in Sacred Art, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1986).
7. Kmikgama
Svmintha, Ce., Kmikgama, (Madrs: Dakiabhratrcakasagha, 1975).
Kaamikaagama, 2 vols., CivanaNapotayantracalai, Cintatiripettai, Madras, 1909.
8. Kragama
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Pandey, Rama Chandra, Kragama:
Kriypda: Translation with Notes, (Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratishthanam,
1994).
Karanagama, CivanaNapotayantracalai, Cintatiripettai, Madras (vol. I
Purvakaranagama, 1921; vol. II Uttarakaranagama, 1901).
9. Ajitgama
Bhatt, N. R., Ajitgama, 2 vols., (Pondichery: Institut Francais D'Indologie, 1967).
10. Dptgama
Barazer-Billoret, M.-L.; Dagens, B., & Lefevre, V. ; and Sivcrya, S. Sambandhan,
Dptgama, Vol. 1 (chap. 1-21), (Pondichery: French Institute of Indology, 2004).
11. Skmgama
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Dwivedi, Vrajavallabha, Skmgama:
Kriypda: Translation with Notes, (Varanasi, Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratisthanam,
1994).
12. Suprabhedgama
Suprabhedgama, (inttiripeai, Madras: ivaNapotayantralai, 1907).
13. Svayabhgama
Filliozat, Pierre-Sylvain, ed., The Tantra of Svayabh vidypda with the
commentary of Sadyojyoti, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1994).
14. Vrgama
Malladevaru, H.P., ed., Vrgamottaram, Vol. 1, (Mysore: Oriental Research Institute,
1988).
15. Rauravgama
Bhatt, N.R., Rauravgama, 3 vols., [Pondichery, Institut Francais D'Indologie, 1985,
1972, 1988.
1045
16. Makugama
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Ghose, Rama and Dwivedi, Vrajavallabha,
Makugama, Kriypda and Charypda, English translation and notes, (Varanasi:
Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratishthanam, 1996).
17. Candrajngama
Ghose, Rama and Dvivedi, Brajavallabha, Candrajngama: Kriypda and
Chrypda, (Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratishthanam, 1995).
English Translation: Ghose, Rama and Dvivedi, Brajavallabha, Candrajnanagama :
kriyapada & caryapada (Varanasi : Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratishthanam, 1995).
18. Pramevargama
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Dwivedi, Vrajavallabha, Pramevargama,
Translation with Notes, (Varanasi: Shaiva Bharati Shodha Pratisththanam, 1995).
19. Kiragama
Vivanti, Maria Pia, "Il "Kiragama", Testo e traduzione del "Vidypda," in Annali,
Supplemento n. 3 agli: vol. 35 (1975), fasc. 2, Napoli, 1975.
Kiranagama, Sivagamasiddhantaparipalanasamgha, Devakottai, 1932
(I Vidyapada; II Kriyapada; III Caryapada; IV Yogapada).
XX. Hrta Sahit
Shastri, Ramavalamba, Harita Samhita, text with Asha Hindi Commentary, (Varanasi:
Prachya Prakashan, 1985).
French Translation: Raison, Alix, tr., La Haritasamhita : texte medical sanskrit
(Pondichery: Institut francais d'indologie, 1974).
XXI. Bhela Sahit
Shastri, K.S. Subramania, and Sarma, C. Raja Rajeswara, Bhel Sahit, (New Delhi:
Sahitya Anusandhana Ekaka, 1977).
English Translation: Krishnamurthy, K.H., Bhela- Sahit: Text with English
Translation, Commentary and Critical Notes, (Varanasi: Chaukhambha Visvabharati,
2000).
XXII. Khyapa Sahit
Sanskrit Text with English Translation: Tewari, P.V., Kyapa-Sahit or
Vddhajvakya Tantra, (Varanasi: Chaukhambha Visvabharati, 1996).
1046
XXIII. Charaka Sahit

Sanskrit Text with English Translation: Sharma, P.V., Caraka Sahit: Agnivea's
treatise refined and annotated by Caraka and redacted by Dhabala, 3 vols.,
(Varanasi: Chaukhambha Orientalia, 1981).
XXIV. Sushruta Sahit
Pandey, Shastri Shambhunatha, ed., Suruta-Sahit of Mahari Surut, (Varanasi:
Krishnadas Academy, 1985).
Bhishagratna, Kaviraj Kunjalal, An English Translation of the Sushruta Samhita Based
on Original Sanskrit Text, 3 vols., (Varanasi: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office,
1991).
XXV. Vgbhatta Sahit
Sanskrit text with English Translation: Murthy, K.R.Srikantha, tr., Vgbhaa's
Aga Hidayam, 3 vols., (Varanasi: Krishnadas Academy, 1991-3).
Kinjwadekar, Ramchandra Sastri, ed., Astanga Sangraha of Sri Vaghbhatta Virchit. 3
vols., (Delhi: Sri Satguru Publications, 1990).
XXVI. Mdhava Nidna Sahit
Sanskrit Text with English Translation: Murthy, K.R. Srikanta, Mdhava Nidnam
(Roga Vinicaya) of Madhavakara, (Varanasi: Chaukhambha Orientalia, 1993).
XXVII. hrngadhara Sahit
Sanskrit Text with English Translation: Murthy, K.R. Srikanta, tr., Sarngadhar-
Sahit, a treatise on yurveda, (Varanasi: Chaukhambha Orientalia, 1995).
Jha, Krishnanand, Upavanavinodah, A system of tree plantation, (Kameshwaranagar,
Darbhanga: K.S.D. Sanskrit University, 1984).
XXVIII. Bhva Prakha Sahit
Mira, r Brahmaakara, and Vaiya, r Rpallaj, eds., Bhvapraka of r
Bhva Mira, (Varanasi: Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, 1984).
English Translation: Murthy, K.R. Srikanta, Bhavaprakasa of Bhavamisra :
text, English translation, notes, appendeces and index, 2 vols., (Varanasi: Krishnadas
Academy, 1998-2000).
XXIX. Upanishad
Shastri, J.L., ed., Upanisat-Samgrahah, Containing 108 Upaniads, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1984).
1047
English Translation: Radhakrishnan, S., The Principal Upanishads, (London: George

Allen and Unwin, Ltd., 1968).
XXX. Aranyaka
1. Jaiminya rayaka
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Oertel, Hanns, "The Jaiminiya or Talavakara
Upanisad Brahmana: Text, Translation, and Notes", in: Journal of the American Oriental
Society 16 (1896), pp. 79-260.
2. hkhyana rayaka
Dev, Bhim, khyana rayakam, (Hoshiarpur: Vishveshvaranand Vedic Research
Institute, 1980).
English Translation: Keith, Arthur Berriedale, The hkhyana rayaka with an
appendix on the Mahvrata, (New Delhi: Oriental Books Reprint Corporation, 1975),
originally published 1908 by the Royal Asiatic Society, London.
3. Chhndogya rayaka
Shastri, J.L., Upanisat-Samgrahah Containing 188 Upaniads, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1984).
4. Maitryaya rayaka
Satyavalekara, Dmodara, Maitrayana Samhita, (Pradi: Svdhyya Maala, 1983),
pp. 543564.
5. Aitareya rayaka
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Keith, Arthur Berriedale, The Aitareya
rayaka, (New Delhi: Master Publishers, 1981).
6. Taittirya rayaka
Abhyankarasastri, Kasinatha Vasudeva, Kayajurvedya Taittiryrayakam, 2
vols., ( Punyakhyapattane: nandramasastha, 1969).
Witzel, Michael, Das Kaha rayaka. Textkritische Edition mit Uebersetzung und
Kommentar, Teildruck. Diss. erlangen 1972.
XXXI. Brhmaas
1. Gopatha Brhmaa
Mitra, Rajendra Lal, Gopath Brahmana, (Delhi: Indological Book House, 1972)
originally published as part of Bibliotheca Indica.
1048
2. Vasha Brhmaa
Vaa Brhmaa, (Calcutta: Indian Research Institute, 1985).
3. Shatapatha Brhmaa
Weber, Albrecht, The atapatha-Brhmaa in the Mdhyandina-kh with extracts
from the commentaries of Syana, Harisvmin, and Dvivedagaga, (Varanasi:
English Translation: Eggeling, Julius, The atapatha-Brhmaa according to the text
of the Mdhyandina School, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1982) first published 1882,
Clarendon Press, Sacred Books of the East series.
Caland, W., and Vira, Raghu, The atapatha Brhmaa in the Kvya Recension,
4. Tya Panchaviha Brhmaa
str, A. Cinnaswm, and str, Pabhrma, Tyamahbrhmaa belonging to
the Sma Veda, with the commentary of Syachrya, 2 vols., (Varanasi:
Chaukhambha Sanskrit Sansthan, 1987).
English Translation: Caland, W., tr., Panchaviha Brhmaa, the Brhmaa of
Twenty-Five Chapters (Calcutta: Asiatic Society, 1982). First Published 1931.
5. Chhndogya Brhmaa
1.Stoenner, Heinrich, Das Mantrabrhmaa, 1. Praphaka, Diss. Halle/Saale 1901;
2. Joergensen, Hans, Das Mantrabrhmaa, 2. Praphaka, Diss. Kiel. Darmstadt
1911.
6. Jaiminya rsheya Brhmaa
Burnell, A.C., The Jaiminiya text of the Arsheyabrahmana of the Sama Veda,
(Mangalore: Basel Mission Press, 1878).
7. hkhyana Brhmaa
Rai, Ganga Sagar, The khyana Brhmaa, (Varanasi: Ratna Publications, 1987).
8. Smavidhna Brhmaa
Sharma, B.R., Smavidhna Brhmana, with Vedrthapraka of Syaa and
Padrthamtravivrti of Bharatasvmin, (Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha,
1980).
1049
9. Aitareya Brhmaa
Aufrecht, Th., Das Aitareya Brhmaa.mit Auszuegen aus dem Commentare von
Syacrya und anderen Beilagen, (Bonn: Adolph Marcus, 1879).
Haug, Martin, the Aitareya Brhmaa of the Rigveda, 2 vols., (Delhi: Bharatiya
Publishing House, 1977).
10. Taittirya Brhmaa
Krsnayajurvediyam Taittiriya-Brahmanam, 3 vols. (Punyapattane] : Anandasrama,
1979).
11. Jaiminya Brhmaa
Vra, Raghu, and Candra, Lokesh, Jaiminya-Brhmaa of the Smaveda, (Nagpur: L.
Candra, 1954), and the grantha manuscripts, Vohd II, 2 Nr. 535, Berlin.
12. (Tya) haviha Brhmaa
Sharma, Belikoth Ramachandra, avia Brhmaa with Vedrthapraka of
Syaa, (Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1983).
13. Sahitopanihad Brhmaa
Sharma, Belikoth Ramachandra, Devatdhyya-Sahitopaniad-Vaa-Brhmaas
with commentaries, (Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1983).
14. Kauthuma rsheya Brhmaa
Sharma, Belikoth Ramachandra, rseya Brhmaa with Vedrthapraka of Syaa,
(Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1984).
15. Daivatdhyya Brhmaa
Sharma, Belikoth Ramachandra, Devatdhyya-Sahitopaniad-Vaa-Brhmaas
with commentaries, (Tirupati: Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapeetha, 1983).
Chaubey, Braj Bihari, Vdhla-Anvkhynam, (Hoshiarpur: Katyayan Vaidik Sahitya
Prakashan, 2001).
Caland, W., "Brhmaa- en Stra-Aanwinsten," (Verslagen en Mededelingen der
Koninklijke Nederlandsche Akademie van Wetenschappen, Afd. Letterkunde, 5.
Reeks, Deel iv, 1920), pp. 461-498.
1050
XXXII. Itihsa
1. Rmyaa
Vasishth, Shivram Sharma, rimadvlmkirmyaa of Mahari Vlmki, (Varanasi:
English Translation: Shastri, Hari Prasad, tr., The Ramayana of Valmiki, 3 vols.,
(London: Shantisadan, 1985).
2. Mahbhrata
Sukthankar, V.S.; Sakthankar, Vishnu Sitaram; Belvalkar, Shripad Krishna; and
Vaidya, Parasurama Lakshmana, The Mahbhrata, 19 vols., (Poona: Bhandarkar
Oriental Research Institute, 1927-1966).
English Translation: Ganguli, Kisari Mohan, The Mahabharata of Krishna-
Dwaipayana Vyasa 12 vol., (New Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal Publishers, 1990).
2A. Bhagavad Gt
Srimad-Bhagavad-gita, (Gorakpur: Gita Press, 1925).
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, Bhagavad-Gita: A New Translation and Commentary with
Sanskrit Text, Chapters 1-6, (London: International SRM Publications, 1967).
2B. Rmopkhyna
Chapters 258 to 275 of the rayaka Parva.[Mbh 3, 258-275, : Nooten, Barend A.
Van: The Rmopkhyna and the Rmyaa [Engl.]. In: IT 8-9, 1980-1981: Dr.
Ludwik Sternbach commemoration volume ... 1981. - pp. 293-305.]
2C. The Harivaa
Vaidya, Parashuram Lakshman, The Harivaa, being the Khila or supplement to the
Mahbhrata, (Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1969).
Bose, Dhirendra Nath, Harivamsha, Translated into English prose from the original
Sanskrit text, (Dum Dum (Bengal): Datta Bose, 1987).
XXXIII. Purna
1. Bhagavata Pura
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Goswami, C.L., Srmad Bhgavata
Mahpura with Sanskrit text and English translation, 2 vols., (Gorkhapur: Gita
Press, 1982).
1051
2. Padma Pura
Vyasa, Krsnadvaipayana, Padma Puranam, (Calcutta: More Pracya Sodha Sanisthana,
1957).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The Bhagavata Pura, 5 vols., (Delhi:
3. Brahma Pura
Brahmamahpuram, (Delhi: Nag, 1985).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The Brahma Pura, 4 vols., (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1999).
4. Vihu Pura
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Wilson, H.H., The Viu Pura: A system of
Hindu mythology and tradition, 2 vols. (Delhi: Nag, 1980).
5. Shiva Pura
chrya, Rma Sharma, riva Pura , (Mathura: Rashtriya Press, 1972).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The iva Pura, 4 vols., (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1999).
6. Nrada Pura
Nradya Mahpura, (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1984).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The Nrada Pura, 5 vols., (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1999).
7. Agni Pura
Sharma, R.N., ed., The Agnimahpuram, (Delhi: Nag, 1985).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The Agni Pura, 4 vols., (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1999).
8. Mrkaeya Pura
Banerjea, K. M., The Mrcandeya Purna, (Calcutta: Bishop's College Press, 1855).
English Translation: Pargiter, F. Eden, tr., The Mrkaeya Pura, translated with
notes, (Delhi: Indological Book House, 1995).
1052
9. Vrha Pura
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Bhattacharya, Ahibhushan, tr., The Varaha
Purana: with English translation (Varanasi: All-India Kashiraj Trust, 1981).
10. Linga Pura
Shastri, J.L., Ed., Linga Purna of Sage Ka Dvaipyana Vysa, (Delhi, Motilal
Banarsidass, 1985).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The Linga Pura, 2 vols., (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1999).
11. Brahma Vaivarta Pura
Jha, Taria, Brahmavaivarta Puram, (Prayga: Hind Shitya Sammelana, 1981).
English Translation: Caturvedi, Ramesa, Maharsidvaipayanavyasapranitam
Brahmavaivartapuranam, 2 vols., (Delhi: Parimal Publications, 2001).
12. Bhavishya Pura
Sharma, R.N., The Bhaviya Mahpuram, (Delhi: NAG, 1984).
13. Vmana Pura
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Gupta, Anand Swarup, The Vmana Pura,
(Varanasi: All-India Kashiraj Trust, 1967).
14. Brahma Pura
str, Jagada, r Vysa Mahariprokta Brahmapuram, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1983).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The Brahma Pura, 5 vols., (Delhi:
The Vyumahpuram, (Delhi: Nag, 1983).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The Vyu Pura, 2 vols., (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1999).
15. Skanda Pura
Tagare, G.V., The Skanda-Pura, (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1992).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The Skanda Pura, 24 vols., (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1999).
1053
16. Garuda Pura

Pandey, Ramtej, Garuapura of Kadvaipyana Vysa, (Varanasi: Chowkhamba
Vidyabhawan, 1986).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The Garuda Pura, 3 vols., (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1999).
17. Krma Pura
Rmaakarabhacrya, Krmapuram, (Vras: Ioljikala Bukahusa,
1967).
English Translation: Board of Scholars, The Krma Pura, 2 vols., (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1999).
18. Matsya Pura
rmaddvaipyanamuniprata Matsyapuram, (nandrama Press, 1981).
English Translation: Oudh, A Taluqdar of, The Matsya Puranam, (New Delhi:
Oriental Books Reprint Corporation, 1980) first published in 1916 by Panini Office,
Allahabad.
19. di Pura
Dubey, Jagdish Narayan, di-Purnam, (Varanasi: Sudarshan Book Agencies, 1990).
20. Narasiha Pura
The Narasihapurnam, (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1987).
21. Vihudharm
Gruenendahl, Reinhold, ed., Viudharm: Precepts for the Worship of Viu, 3
vols., (Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1983-1989).
22. Vihudharmottara Pura
The Viudharmottarapuram, (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1998).
Shah, Priyabala, Shri Vishnudharmottara, a text of ancient Indian arts (Ahmedabad:
P.Shah, 1990) (Khanda 3).
Shah, Priyabala, Vishnudharmottara-Purana : Pauranic legends and rebirths : English
translation of first khanda (Delhi: Parimal Publications, 1999).
Kramrisch, Stella, The Vishnudharmottara: a treatise on Indian painting and image-
making (Calcutta: Calcutta University Press, 1928).
1054
23. Kriyyogasaropapura
Padmamahpura, Uttara Kriy Bhga, (Delhi: Nag, 1984).
24. Kalki Pura
Ksemaraja, Srikrsnadasa and Misra, Baladev Prasad, eds., Sri-Kalkipuranam, (Delhi :
Nag Publishers, 1986).
25. Shivadharma Pura
Shstr, Mahmahopdhyya Haraprasad, ed., A descriptive catalogue of Sanskrit
Manuscripts in the Government Collection under the Care of the Asiatic Society of
Bengal, Vol. V, Pura Manuscripts, (Calcutta: Baptist Mission Press, 1928).
26. Shivadharmottara Pura
Shstr, Mahmahopdhyya Haraprasad, ed., A descriptive catalogue of Sanskrit
Manuscripts in the Government Collection under the Care of the Asiatic Society of
Bengal, Vol. V, Pura Manuscripts, (Calcutta: Baptist Mission Press, 1928).
27. Pararopapura
Triphi, Kapiladeva, Praropapuram : samktmaka sampdanam (
Vrasym: SamprndaSasktaVivavidylaya, 1990).
28. Nnd Pura
Bola, Vajeakara Devarma, ed., Nndpura: nndmukha brhmaajtine
strya itihsa [Skt., Guj.](Calcutta : Damodara Viththalarama Parakhani, 1948).
29. Smba Pura
Triph, rkamai, Smbapuram, (Varanasi: Kadsa Academy, 1983).
30. Saura Pura
Lele, Kasinatha Sastri, ed., Saurapura Vysaktam, (Varanasi: Chowkhamba
Sanskrit Series Office, 1980).
31. Klik Pura
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Shastri, B.N., The Klikpura, Text,
Introduction & Translation in English, 3 vols., (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1991).
32. Mahbhgavata Pura
Kumar, Pushpendra, The Mahbhgavata Pura: an Ancient Treatise on akti Cult,
(Delhi: Eastern Book Linkers, 1983).
1055
33. Dev Bhgavata Pura

Pandeya, Ramateja, Srimaddevbhgavatam Mahpuram, (Varanasi: Chaukhamb
Vidybhavana, 1983).
English Translation: Vijnanananda, Swami, The Srimad Dev Bhgavatam, (New
Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal, 1992) first published by Panini Office, Allahabad,
19211923.
34. Dev Pura
Kumar, Pushpendra, Dev Puram: First Critical Edition, (New Delhi:
Srilabahadurasastrikendriyasamskrtavidyapitham, 1976).
35. Devirahasyam
Kak, Ram Chandra, and Shastri, Harabhatta, Devirahasya and Pariihas, (Vadodara:
Butala Publications, 1941).
36. Gaea Pura
The Gaea Puram, (Delhi: Nag Publishers, 1993).
37. Mudgala Pura
Atha rmudgalapura Prrabhyate, (Lakm Nivsa Hindu Colony:
Mudgalapuraprakanamaalam, 1976).
38. Kapila Pura
Tripathi, Shrikrishnamani, ed., Kapilapuranam (A critical edition), (Varanasi:
Chaukhamba Surbharati Prakashan, 1981).
39. Bhaddharma Pura
Sastri, Haraprasad, ed., Bhaddharma Puram, (Varanasi: Chaukhamba
40. Bhaviyottara Pura
Bhaviyamahpuram, (Delhi: Nag, 1993).
41. Nlamata Pura
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Kumari, Ved, The Nilamata Purana, vol. II, (A
Critical Edition and English Translation), (Srinagar: J & K Academy of Art, Culture
and Languages, 1973).
1056
42. Ekmra Pura

Dhal, Upendra Nath, The Ekmra Puram, Critical Edition, (Delhi: Nag Publishers,
1986).
43. Pura Sahit
Priychrya, Krishna, ed., The Pura Sahit, revealed to Veda Vysa, including
lamandra Sahit, Bhatsadiva Sahit and Sanatkumra Sahit: edited with
notes, introduction, etc., (Benaras: Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office, 1951).
44. Bhrgava Pura
ukla, Bjea Kumra, rmadbhrgavopapuram, (Delhi: Nag, 1997).
XXXIV. Smriti
Smti Sandarbha, 7 Vols., (Delhi: Nag, 1981).
Bhattchrya, Dharma hstra Sagraha, (Calcutta, 1876).
Banerji, Suresh Chandra, A Companion to Dharma Sastra, New Delhi: DK Printworld,
1998).
Rmnuja Ttchrya, ishyasringa Samhita, Edited with Introduction, 2 vols.,
(Thanjavur: Sarasvati Mahal Library, 1983).
Chaubey, Braj Bihari, Vdhla Smiti, Critically Edited with Hindi Translation,
Detailed Introduction and Several Indexes, (Hoshiarpur: Katyayan Vaidik Sahitya
Prakashan, 2000).
Schrader, Friedrich, Der Karmapradpa, Diss., Halle, 1889.
Bhattacharya, "Ktyyana Smiti" in Dharmahstrasagraha, (Calcutta, 1876), pp.
630 ff.
English Translation:
Buehler, G., The Laws of Manu, translated with extracts from seven commentaries,
(Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1993). [Sacred Books of the East series.]
Jolly, Julius, tr., The Minor Law Books, 2 vols., (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1994).
Dutt, Manmath Nath, tr., The Dharam Shastra: Hindu Religious Codes, (New Delhi:
Cosmo Publications, 1978).
1057
Vasu, Srisa Chandra, Yajnavalkya's Smriti, with the commentary of Vijnanesvara,

called the Mitaksara, and the gloss of Balambhatta. Part I: The sources of Hindu law
and the duties of a student, (New York: AMS Press, 1974).
Gopal, Lallanji, and Gopal, Krishna Kanti, Pulastya-Smrti-sangraha:
Pulastya and his Smrtis, (Varanasi: Rishi Publications, 1992). ISBN: 8185193134
Islmpurkar, Vman Sstri, The Parsara-dharma samhit; or, Parsara-smriti,
with the commentary of Syana-Mdhavchrya, (Bombay: Government Central
Press, 1911).
XXXV. ik Veda Prtihkhya
Verma, Virendrakumar, gveda-Prtikhya of aunaka along with Uvvaabhya,
(Delhi: Chaukhamba Sanskrit Pratishthan, 1986).
English Translation: Sastri, Mangaldeva, The Rgveda-pratisakhya with the
commentary of Uvata, (Lahore: Moti Lal Banarsi Das, 1937).
XXXVI. hukla-Yajur-Veda Prtihkhya
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Rastogi, Shrimati Indu, The uklayajuh-
Prtikhya of Ktyyana, critically edited from original manuscripts, (Varanasi:
XXXVII. Atharva Veda Prtihkhya
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Surya Kanta, ed., Atharva-Prtikhya, with an
introduction, English translation, notes and indices, (New Delhi: Meharchand
Lachhmandas, 1999).
XXXVIII. Atharva Veda Prtihkhya Chaturadhyy
Whitney, W.D., The Atharva-veda Prtikhya, or aunakya Caturadhyyika,
Deshpande, Madhav, Saunakiya Caturadhyayika : a Pratisakhya of the Saunakiya
Atharvaveda, with commentaries Caturadhyayibhasya, Bhargava-Bhaskara-Vrtti and
Pacasandhi, (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1997). ISBN: 0674789873
XXXIX. Kiha-Yajur-Veda Prtihkhya
Sanskrit Text and English Translation: Whitney, William D., The Taittirya-Prtikhya
with its commentary the Tribhyaratna: Text, Translation and Notes, (Delhi: Motilal
Banarsidass, 1973).
XXXX. Sma Veda Prtihkhya (Puhpa Stram)
stri, Lakmaa, Pupastram, Puparipratam, (Benares: Chowkhamba Sanskrit
Series Office, 1922).
1058
Tarlekar, Ganesh Hari, Puspasutram nama Samavediyapratisakhyam: The Puspasutra :

a Pratisakhya of the Samaveda, 2 vols., (New Delhi: Indira Gandhi National Centre for
the Arts, Motilal Banarsidass, 2001). ISBN: 8120817907 (v. 1) 8120817915 (v. 2)
8120817923 (set).
`
VEDIC LITERATURE
READING CURRICULUM
A Dissertation
July, 2006

2006
All Rights Reserved
Graduate School
Fairfield, Iowa


Vedic Education

Transféré par

Informations du document

Copyright

Formats disponibles

Partager ce document

Partager ou intégrer le document

Options de partage

Avez-vous trouvé ce document utile ?

Ce contenu est-il inapproprié ?

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

Vedic Education

Transféré par

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

CHAPTER 1: INTRODUCTION

I. READING THE VEDIC LITERATURE FROM BEGINNING TO END AS AN EDUCATIONAL

Reading the Vedic Literature in sequence is the procedure to spontaneously train

Literature has a counterpart, a corresponding structure in human physiology.3 Reading

King Nader Rm.

consisting of 40 branches.5 This organization of total Vedic Literature into 40 branches is

Figure 1: Maharishis vision of the total range of Vedic Literature.

around the world, as far as the World Wide Web reaches.

The development of the ancient Vedic Literature as a curriculum of reading

Sanskrit. Contrariwise, student readers in Maharishis Vedic Literature reading program

ancient text without introduction, without commentary or translation, without critical

apparatus, and with a consistent and familiar Devangar font.

Figure 2: Homepage of the Vedicreserve website.

II. HISTORY OF THE VEDIC LITERATURE READING PROGRAM

The Vedic Literature reading program at Maharishi University of Management

meaning is an ancient technology of human development recognized by K. Parameswara

with the Prtihkhya, 27 branches in all,17 as Maharishi proposed in 1991, was a

Maharishi explained in Maharishi Vedic University Introduction,18 reading Vedic

through all the branches of Vedic Literature.20

six Prtishkhya were recognized as independent branches of Vedic Literature, rather

and read in the program of reading the entire Vedic Literature.

education, unfolding the infinite inner intelligence of every student.27

A number of doctoral dissertations at Maharishi University of Management have

transformation through reading the Vedic Literature in Sanskrit.28 In particular, Ramberg

examined 12 different areas of improvement in a students life that were predicted by

Maharishi in various lectures and published books.29 These predictions are:

Hypothesis 1: Orderliness in the brain physiology: Orderly brain functioning

Hypothesis 8: Unfoldment of deeper levels of consciousness: Deeper levels of

Maharishi for this powerful educational technology.30

to replace concept-based education with education focused on culturing consciousness

and physiology to a state of perfection. The goal of Maharishis vision of education, is to

human physiology to perfection in a course called Creating a Perfect Man,34 taught by

introduced to every branch of Vedic Literature, its correspondences in the physiology,

beginning to end, a research program carried forward by a handful of doctoral

researchers, was expanded to a universal mandate, a program of education to bring

of the completely scattered and incoherent character of the Vedic Literature as it is

to be packaged in such a way that there is no confusion and no discrimination needed.

programthe reading of the entire Vedic Literature from beginning to endto be

English translations and commentaries; 2) Sanskrit commentaries; 3) footnotes and other

apparatus of critical editions; 4) corrigenda; and 5) difficult or undesirable typefaces.

2) Because it is the Sanskrit text itself whose precise correspondence with an

popular edition of the Stra of Vykaraa (Vedic grammar).

3) Footnotes in English or in Sanskrit, and other paraphernalia of the critical

apparatus provide another kind of difficulty. Although seemingly innocuous, always

presented differently in different published or manuscript editions. However, the reader

text is to be substituted for the preceding syllables or words. To determine the

appropriateness or relevance of including the parenthetical text, and whether in fact a

substitution is implied, requires a grammatical understanding of the language that readers

apparatus provides an insuperable challenge for the reader.

5) A fifth problem is the difficulty in reading many Devangar typefaces: There

be unintelligible to beginning readers, as shown in Figure 8; and in Figure 9, a text

published in transliteration, rather than in the traditional Devangar is shown.

would be ideal. There would be no English translations to distract; no commentaries or

student reader rather than the experienced scholar.

Maharishi University of Management originally pursued a program of publishing

To accomodate the needs of readers following Maharishis program of reading

Vedic Literature in sequence, a community of readers that has expanded to a world-wide

audience because of the Creating a Perfect Man course, Maharishi University of

Management launched a website in 2002, incorporating texts of all 40 branches of Vedic

Literature in Adobe42 portable-document-file format. Texts are presented in a single

and the Adobe Acrobat Reader software.

systematically making available the entire body of Vedic Literature in an easy-to-use

online repository of Vedic Literature.

function of intelligence in that branch. The purpose of establishing a curriculum of